Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Unto His Majesty the King Leo Tsukinaga of Eidrheim, Lightbringer, First of His Name, Chosen of the Guardians:

The lord of House Suou sends his greetings to His Majesty. 

In accordance with my previous letter, let me once again extend my congratulations and rejoice with you upon the reclaiming of our homeland from the clutches of evil. As this year's winter once melts away to reveal a springtime of life once again, it prompts one to reflect upon the state of one's kingdom; Eidrheim and Laerad have endured the wintry trials of the Demon King and of time itself, peeking up from the snowfalls to bask in the sun's hopeful rays. May they now see a new light beneath His Majesty's wise rule.

I recall a young, orange-haired knight bouncing through my halls, far more springtly than the deathly rumors about him had made it seem; how full of life his face was as he defied Death itself and spoke of changing our fate. While much is to be said about the way the kingdom sees his deeds (I'm certain the tall tales have reached His Majesty's ears), the vigor and spirit of King Leo Tsukinaga have inspired many in our pursuit of freedom. Even my own son often visits town with his escort to hear the bards sing of our hero's noble feats; fact or fable, the sparkle in his violet eyes holds no ingenuine admiration for our king's dedication thus far.

Now, to the matter at hand. As the king may recall, we met once in the midst of war, when His Majesty arrived upon my lands riding a dragon of legend. On that fateful night, I bent the knee and swore fealty to the Lightbringer, and entreated His Majesty accept my first and only son Tsukasa into his personal guard upon the return of peace to this kingdom. Since then, two years have passed with none the wiser, as these months have been so peaceful as to make one wonder if a war had truly ravaged the kingdom at all, only the burns and slashes upon the earth reminding us of our noble struggle. It is with joy and relief that I now call upon that oath we swore by torchlight in the midst of war.

Since your last meeting, my son Tsukasa has grown into a fine and handsome young man. He is polite and generous, diligent in his studies, talented with the arts and music, interested in the political goings-on of the kingdom, and shows exceptional prowess with a blade. It would be no exaggeration to say he is the perfect heir to our family's lengthy history, and it is with great honor and pride that I now present him to the royal court of Laerad as a knight and aide to the king. I pray he proves true of hand and wise of judgment in his service to His Majesty.

Tsukasa should arrive at the court with this letter in hand shortly after I finish it. I pray my son arrives at the gates of Laerad with the swiftness of the spring breeze, and that both he and this letter reach their destination safely.

I wish His Majesty a pleasant springtide, and may the alliance between House Suou and the crown remain true and everlasting.

Yours ever faithfully,

                        Lord Suou of Elding's End

P.S.

I must apologize in advance for the baggage Tsukasa brings with him. I had attempted to limit the boy's extraneous belongings to five books, but he does love his fiction and has insisted that he will take personal responsibility for arranging his collection in his new quarters; I ask he be allowed this. 

P.P.S.

Also, if His Majesty too has a taste in stories, please do share with Tsukasa. I am certain he would be delighted.

Chapter Text

Leo: The life of a king that gained the throne through overthrowing the old system certainly wasn’t a boring one. Young king Leo never was allowed to complain about the lack of enemies hiding in every shadow of capital, awaiting their chance to get rid of an undeserving monarch.  His country was still during the early establishment phase so he had his hands full with diplomatic meetings with the most important families, the foreign policy gave him a headache countless times. Obviously, Tsukinaga Leo very often missed the times when his power could be displayed with a sword only. And even though his weapons were charming words now, no one would say he’s not skillful with these either. King Leo’s passionate speeches moved most people in the country and thanks to his efforts citizens were safe, at least from external aggressors. Yet, for what Tsukinaga always looked forward the most were practices with his most loyal knights, these rare moments when his mind could relax and he was exhausting his body only to get a deep, healthy sleep later.

This afternoon he was especially excited as he proceeded through his audiences. His knights commander and a good friend decided on a new knight to introduce to his guards' circle. A boy that was too young to participate in Leo’s rebellion yet Izumi Sena decided he’s worthy of becoming his knight. Truth was, Suou’s household was one of the most influential families on his lands, and thanks to their help Tsukinaga managed to survive and win his rebellion to the very end, so as a token of gratitude their heir had to be accepted into his ranks. But what made Leo all the more interested in what kind of a spoiled child was Tsukasa Suou was the fact that he managed to impress Sena, who was rigorous in his judgment. “ He’s just as annoying as you ” was the only hint he got from his friend.

So after his regular routine, in only light armor, Leo rushed in the practice ground’s direction. He did not want to meet the new knight earlier. After all, you can recognize a real warrior from the way he wields his weapon. That’s where he would see if this kid has any potential. Rushing through ambulatory he only glanced at practicing knights, trying to recognize a new figure. The first thing he noticed was hair in a dark flaming color so once he was downstairs he directed his steps towards someone he didn’t recognize.

Tsukasa: All his life, Suou Tsukasa had waited for this moment. He'd played the scene over and over in his mind, rehearsing the lines he'd say, practicing how he would genuflect with grace fit for the son of a well-bred family. King Leo would stride up to him, tall, imposing, powerful, and yet gentle at the same time, and Tsukasa would be so moved as to bow his head in reverence immediately at the sight. It would be perfect, and he would bring the honorable Suou name into the spotlight of the kingdom with his charms and wit... Yes, he could see it all in his mind.  

Today, his first day as a royal knight in training, he was supposed to meet the king, he thought to himself. Earlier, Sena had offered (or rather, forced, if Tsukasa would speak so honestly) to walk him through what sorts of equipment and weapons they had available for training. He looked over the impressive store of items carefully, with detail, but with impatience. He could feel his heart pounding with excitement, and though he would be ashamed to admit it, as a small child, he could barely sleep at night waiting to become a royal knight. With someone as surly as Izumi Sena serving under him, Tsukasa could only imagine the king of this land his family supported so much was someone really incredible.  

Seemingly very reluctant, Izumi invited him to practice.

"Will we not see the king today?" Tsukasa asked him, and Izumi's reply of "I don't know how long that stupid king will keep us waiting" already has Tsukasa reeling in surprise. Surely, the magnificent king could not be an idiot? He wondered aloud, though he's ignored.

The sun began to sink as they practiced, and Tsukasa was already sweating quite a bit. He'd glance back at the castle time to time, half expecting the king the come out with his arms wide open to welcome Tsukasa to the royal guard. Where? Where was he?

Finally, a man came out, and at first, Tsukasa thought it was a messenger. He was a man of small stature, in simple armor and... is that...? And suddenly, Tsukasa feels all the blood rush to his head.  

The stern, confident stare he'd always dreamed of meeting if only for a moment, was looking up at him. Up, and not down.

"Ah..." He tried to speak, and only let out a strangled noise. "It's... ahh... good... good evening."

Leo: The greeting was already the first surprise that awaited Leo once he reached the young knight. Being a crowned head that received a kingly treatment almost from the moment he raised up a rebellion - a casual, almost shy “good evening” was a greeting he didn’t expect to receive from a man that seemed to be a proud son of a big family.

“Good… evening,” he returned the greeting slowly as his careful gaze runs through the red haired man’s posture. Just a glance at his beautiful, heavy armor, hands that seemed not used to his pretty sword just yet and bright, purple eyes, still brimming with life and confidence made him realize that indeed, the man standing in front of him was still just a brat that fought during festivals at best.

“You must be a new one here, huh… Doesn’t look like you used your pretty equipment often… Regardless, it’s really pretty! I’d love one like this standing in my halls!” King Leo shouted with a wide smile on his face, hands resting on his sides, his big, bastard sword hanging on his back. “You need to tell me later who made it for you! But that’s not important now… You need to tell me… something- Ah!! Sena!! I remember!” Though a little man compared to a new knight, King Leo raised his voice even higher, waving his hand in the silverheaded man’s direction.

“What, ousama? I’m busy with my training...” Despite these words, Sena Izumi turned around in slight interest and together with him few other knights, just as curious as who made the king so lively (not that it was so rare).

“It’s that newbie you talked about, right?” Leo happily pointed at the redhead. “Introduce us properly!” of course, the expected response he got was “That’s so annoying..” but the guard’s commander came closer to reluctantly introduce the one he accepted in the royal knights himself.

Tsukasa: As Tsukasa watched the head of the royal guard stand in front of him to introduce him, he couldn’t help but feel this situation was getting further and further from reality. But first of all, he wanted to use Tsukasa's armor as a decoration? And his demeanor... he seemed so very distracted and going at a pace faster than Tsukasa could keep up with. Certainly not what Tsukasa had pictured from what he'd heard from his family, and what he'd seen of the king's great speeches.

"Don't stand there with your jaw hanging open. You're in front of the king right now," Izumi chided, and Tsukasa snapped back to reality. Even though the older knight was usually quite poised, his posture seemed very serious and austere at this very moment.  

So this was really the king he'd looked up to for so long. Pull yourself together, Tsukasa Suou. You didn't practice all of this to disgrace your family name now. He gulped and straightened up, bringing a hand to his chest as a sign of reverence.  

"This is the new addition to our ranks, an offering from the Suou family. They've asked us to take care of him," Izumi said succinctly, without expression, before turning to look at Tsukasa out of the corner of his eye. "Introduce yourself."

Like any child of good breeding, Tsukasa bowed low and respectfully.

"Excuse my rudeness earlier, your majesty. I am here to join your exalted rule, in the honorable name of the Suou family. My name is Suou Tsukasa. It is the greatest honor to be allowed to serve as a royal guard." There. A little later than expected, but he managed to say his lines. He made sure to look his king in the eyes, though a little crease of worry was starting to show on his face.

Leo: The king had been through many introductions like this in the past so he almost paid no attention to the boy’s name or his pleasantries. He knew Suou’s family well enough to know they sent their son to get closer to him and Tsukasa was honestly just another kid with dreams of knights and honor. He felt almost sorry his dreams will be ruined now that Sena decided to add him to his guards.

However, there was something that the king noticed right away that bothered him. He knew this stare well enough and it always came from over-confident people that were surprised with his figure. Tsukinaga Leo was a great warrior that defeated many obstacles standing in his way to the throne but his body was small and he took advantage of all his enemies looking down on him countless times.

“Are you troubled with something, newbie?” The king crossed his arms on his chest, forgetting all formalities he should commit. He wanted to try and see how much this kid is worth soon. “I’m yet to accept you into my guards but an heir of your family is always welcomed in my castle.”

Tsukasa: Tsukasa blinked at the king's lack of real formalities. He'd expected some gracious greeting, but perhaps because of the casual setting of their meeting (Tsukasa covered in sweat, for one thing), the king had decided to get to business right away. If so, Tsukasa must answer him seriously.

"Troubled...?" He murmured before he realized he's showing his feelings on his face. Truly, he was still only a novice. "If you will forgive me, your highness, this is the first time we have met. I believe it only natural to be both delighted and surprised at a first meeting."

He tried hard to swallow the strange feeling he gets seeing how much... smaller... the king is than he'd imagined. "It is my pleasure to be here as a representative of the Suou family. My mother and father give their regards to you and ask for your gracious favor to allow their heir into the royal guard. Of course, I plan to also live up to that position."

Leo: “Is that so…” Leo was way too used to not believing in compliments like these since it was only the kindness that was expected in such situations so he only smiled in response. The young knight seemed to look down on him so he was eager to give him a proper lesson soon and with that goal in mind he unhooked his own sword from his back and gave it to Sena, who was still standing next to them.

“You see, newbie... I pick my weapons very carefully. Every swordsman will tell you it should be an extension of your hand. So, if I want for my kingdom to work properly my most trusted knights must be like fingers of said hand.” Leo moved past Tsukasa, his steps directing toward the darkhaired knight that was resting right now on his side.

“Rittsu, lend me your sword” The king interrupted his own monologue with a wide smile to which his knight responded, obediently giving him his weapon and swinging it cheerfully in one hand. Leo returned to the new boy. “Together with Sena there are three knights that are like that to me, so obviously, I’m missing one finger. But I don’t want to get too serious and accidentally hurt you while testing if the chick could be the one so I will be easy on you and your beautiful sword. Is that fine with you?” Leo laughed, pointing Ritsu’s silver sword at Tsukasa.

Tsukasa:  Tsukasa could feel an electric sensation run through his body as the ruler of the kingdom pointed a weapon straight at him.  Despite his small stature, King Leo carried himself with such confidence. In his speech, Tsukasa felt traces of the many diplomatic speeches he'd witnessed; apt metaphors, overflowing confidence... and yet, there also seemed to be a hint of amusement in the challenge.

The other knights around him were watching, waiting. The one named "Rittsu" looked like he was really enjoying the scene, even.

Fighting down the nervousness creeping into his mind, Tsukasa looked straight down the edge of the blade.

"You... you wish to test me in battle?" he confirmed. Truthfully, he was feeling very tired and unprepared, and he didn't quite feel it was a good time for this. But he of course knew he couldn't back down when someone so powerful was challenging him.

Drawing his blade, he answered. "Truthfully, I am not in the greatest form. But if that is your wish, then I will earn my place." With a fancy, practiced flourish, he set himself into a fighting stance.

Leo: “Sadly… It takes years to be well prepared for an actual battle.”

Seeing a bunch of useless moves, king Leo’s smile became almost mocking, his posture still pretty relaxed and lazy. On top of all that, compared to Tsukasa his armor was light, that an experienced warrior would penetrate very easily if he left the slightest opening. His eyes met Sena’s for a while and it was visible that everyone was overly excited to see their king teaching a lesson to an overconfident knight. It didn’t happen often, Leo rarely allowed new people so close to his circle, but the son of one of his important benefactors had to receive special treatment.

Leo folded his free hand behind his back, in the simplest stance.

“I shall let you start, show me the best move you have~!” he encouraged the young one happily.

Tsukasa: Tsukasa narrowed his eyes at the king. It was clear he was being treated as a novice, and truly, he could admit he deserved it. He had never seen a "real" battle himself, his experience only consistent sparring with his tutors at home. The king had dared Tsukasa to make the first move, and anyone well-versed in combat theory would know it to be an advantageous tactic, with the purpose of gauging the opponent's strength without revealing too much of your own. But, if Tsukasa was going to be honest with himself, the smile on the king's face made his blood boil. Refusing such a challenge would be an insult to both the king and his own pride as the Suou heir.

"You are right, your grace," he replied after taking a deep breath. "I am yet inexperienced with real combat. But I am honored to be given this opportunity."

Brandishing his shiny sword, Tsukasa made a careful lunge toward the king. Though he had to adjust for his opponent's height, everything was just as he practiced: swift, precise, just enough pressure to fight but not injure his opponent, who was only wearing light armor.

Leo: Once the young knight charged at him Leo had to admit, his technique was very polished, near-perfect, and yet too careful, and the king felt he was being looked down upon once more. Brief irritation ran through him as he realized Suou’s heir still wasn’t serious. In a split second his stare became stern, almost bloodthirsty, as Leo parried Tsukasa’s move. Without giving him much time for reaction, he clashed their swords in a countermove with an actual intention to precipitously shake off this fancy blade from Tsukasa’s hand.

He stepped back at the last second though, the smirk on his face openly sarcastic now, provoking the knight to come at him once more, hopefully seriously now that he gave him a small display of his strength. However, he doubted that a little, but at least his knights will have a bit longer show to watch.

Tsukasa: Tsukasa's pulse quickened and his stance was thrown off just a little, and he had to strain himself to keep his grip on his own sword. Landing a little bit harder on his back foot than intended, Tsukasa adjusted himself again. He'd expected the king to be good, and he could already tell he was outmatched. He could've easily lost his hold on his own blade just a moment before. His heart beat faster just thinking about how tough an opponent he was facing.

And yet, the king had stepped back and given him another chance. Clearly he was still hiding his ability quite well. And also, clearly, an attack of that caliber wasn't going to work. Perhaps this is what the king was trying to tell him. Perhaps he should treat this as a lesson.

Focusing yet again on that mocking smile, Tsukasa readied himself before charging again, this time with a little bit more force behind his footwork.

Leo: He could see Suou’s heir got a little bit more serious once he realized Leo has given him another chance, and he could feel a small spark of excitement run through his back. He loved duels like these and he had to admit the boy’s technique was pretty polished. If only it was backed with some experience…

Tsukasa’s next move was a bit more forceful yet still somewhat disappointing. The boy still was holding back and the king never was an especially patient person. Almost just as easily, he blocked his attack and this time his countermove was fiercer. Leo forced the young knight to step back, the mocking smile gone. He didn’t wait for Tsukasa’s reaction this time and advanced himself, focusing his attack on Tsukasa’s side.

Tsukasa: Tsukasa stumbled back, a little taken aback by how effortlessly he was deflected. Yes, of course, this was the king he was fighting against, but had Tsukasa's calculations not worked? After such a display of power, seeing Leo switch stances made Tsukasa feel a bit nervous. He hadn't really fought against someone seriously before, and the look in the king's eyes was almost something too fierce for what Tsukasa would consider sparring.  

He could only catch a glimpse of Leo's movements before he had to bring his sword up to defend himself. Though it had caught him by surprise, the angle he'd met the attack with was perfect. But, his arm strength was a little lacking. As a countermeasure, he sidestepped and turned the force of the attack away from himself. It was a smooth movement, but Tsukasa definitely felt like he was working quite hard to keep up.

He stepped backward again. This can't do, he's been driven back a little too far. He quickly went on the offensive, slashing at Leo. He wasn't used to this pace, but he trusted his technique to make it work for him somehow.

Leo: The way Tsukasa reflected his attack was apparently a bit more than Leo expected from him after two previous moves. He still was only half-serious but after the knight insulted him with not treating his challenge seriously and the king himself as a proper opponent... Leo couldn’t hold the urge to crush any of the boy’s hopes to keep up with him.

Once Tsukasa tried to use his own force against the king, Leo pushed against Tsukasa’s blade with even more strength, their swords clashing with a small spark. The knight had to step back once more, his sword lowering in defense. Yet, despite his small posture, Leo kept pushing it down until Tsukasa’s grip on it loosened. The redhead ended up on the ground, probably pretty confused about what happened just a second ago as the king placed Ritsu’s sword next to his neck with a smile as mocking as before.

“So~ Do you need to hear why you’re on the ground right now, newbie?” he asked, his voice cheerful and loud like before.

Tsukasa: Tsukasa's back hit the ground before he really knew what happened. His heart was beating so, so fast... if he hadn't sacrificed his balance at the last minute to avoid that last strike, he might've actually been injured.  

Just... just as he thought he'd gotten the rhythm, the king had immediately thrown him to the ground. Was he overestimating his own ability? Truly, he was still inexperienced, but this level of strength was really beyond what he'd expected. His cheeks flushed from a bit of embarrassment but mostly frustration.

"You are... quite strong, your grace," he grumbled, slowly standing up and patting the dust off his armor. "If you would be so gracious as to offer me another try..." he ventured, reaching for his sword.

Leo: Leo wasn’t really listening to Tsukasa once the knight got back on his feet. Swinging his comrade’s sword a few times, he returned it to its rightful owner. “Rittsu, it’s still such a great blade! You’re taking good care of it!” The king complimented the raven-haired knight and he bowed a little, a small smile on his face.

“I’m glad ousama could use it in this little show,”  Leo grinned to him in return and moved to his inner guard’s commander, taking back his own, huge sword and looking at it as if he was greeting a friend he didn’t see in years. He performed a few powerful thrusts with it, first with one hand and then with both.

“Ahh! This feels the best after all! This sword always has been made for huge things wahaha☆” Leo sighed dreamily, the small sparring with the new knight long forgotten. He couldn’t wait to finally start training on his own and maybe try a few other knights. “Honestly, as much as I enjoy this peace, my dear sword didn’t taste blood in a while and that’s a shame… Maybe I should agree to some duels from my enemies? Wahaha☆”

“As if I needed idiot ousama adding to my troubles,” snorted Izumi Sena.

Tsukasa: Huh...? Tsukasa had been all ready to go for another try and show off a few more of his moves, but he found himself being blatantly ignored instead. He felt a wave of irritation bubbling up inside of him. He'd asserted his position and his name as a member of the proud Suou household in this display of power, and this... this king wanted nothing to do with it, instead choosing to ignore him and play around with his big sword?

If Tsukasa wasn't a boy of good background, he might've lost his temper right then and there. But even so, the other knights had acted like this was a normal thing. Of course, anyone would want another chance at it! At this point, Tsukasa was even unreasonably worried he wouldn't be allowed into the royal guard.

"You are going to ignore me? Is my test over now? Just like that?" he questioned, forgetting his position for a moment, refusing to sheath his sword.

Leo: As expected, Suou’s heir reacted very fast to being ignored by his king and Leo giggled to himself before turning in his direction. Naru would probably reprimand him for being mean to young and inexperienced knights but this one started it all himself! It was the only reason why he was even more insufferable than usual. The boy was still ready to go at him but King Leo had not the slightest intention to follow his whim after sending him to the ground so easily.

“I don’t want to play anymore with you newbie, it’s the only time of the day I’m free after all! I want to go seriously at someone and get tired before sleep!” Leo exclaimed with a bit whiny tone digging the blade of his sword a bit in the ground to rest on it. “Play more with Sena and the other knights before going at me again.” Was this Suou kid even aware of how easy he went on him, not using his own weapon, giving him chances to go at him during sparring…? He had a few lessons to assimilate and next time the king didn’t want to hold back so much. Normally he’d tell him to go home right away but Sena’s personal recommendation was holding Leo back. There had to be something he didn’t see yet but the knight getting all irritated was a pleasure on its own, too.

Tsukasa: Tsukasa was about to step forward again, but he caught Sena's eye and thought better of it. It seemed the head of the royal guard was giving him some kind of warning, and he realized he'd been stepping out of line a bit. It was true that the king had made him feel irritated and ashamed, but... Tsukasa decided he wouldn't push it anymore right now. It had been all play to the king anyway.

He sheathed his blade, a look of dissatisfaction still plainly on his face, the tone of politeness returning to his voice.

"I thank you for the opportunity and guidance, and for your good graces. I have learned much today." He looked Leo in the eyes reproachfully. "And I will look forward to our next opportunity."  

He wasn't really aware of how lucky he was to have another chance. Rather, he simply wanted to prove his own abilities in front of the king. The embarrassment he was made to feel would probably stick in his mind for a while.

Leo: Seeing the knight calming down Leo decided it’s a good moment to get serious as well. Tsukasa wasn’t the only one disappointed after all, but perhaps the king’s expectations were a bit too high. But he was allowed to expect a lot from someone whose parents wished he’d stand by his side as his shield and advisor, someone Leo would call a companion one day.

“I want you to be aware, newbie, I’m allowing you to stay in my castle because the guard’s commander recommended you personally,” he said, looking the taller man straight in the eyes as if they were the same height. “So use this opportunity to learn as much as you can from your seniors and don’t fail his expectations.”

Leo lifted up his sword and went into Ritsu’s direction once more. “Sena, Rittsu, and Naru all have unique techniques and you’ll learn a lot from them if you keep your mind open. And be ready from now on. I won’t be holding back anymore.” With that warning, the king patted Ritsu’s arm and he nodded without a word. Leo was done learning about the new man for today, so it was his turn to entertain him. After all, ousama didn’t have to fight anymore but it seemed to keep his body in shape gave him weird comfort, so neither Ritsu nor any other knight complained if it could bring their king calm dreams later.

Tsukasa: It finally seemed like the king wasn't playing with him or teasing him anymore, and Tsukasa could physically feel himself relax. He wasn't quite in the clear yet, but he felt relieved that he didn't have to go back home defeated and with his tail between his legs. The expectations placed on his shoulders felt like a heavy burden to him, but he wasn't an heir of the Suou family if he wasn't used to rising to meet such a challenge.

He bit his lip, remaining silent and looking away as Leo left him to his seniors. Two of the knights lightly nodded to the king and approached Tsukasa.  

"Our king's always like that." Sena's voice made him look up again. Tsukasa bowed to both of them.

"Hm, I think he's in high spirits today, actually," another voice giggled. Tsukasa recognized it as Narukami. "It's not often we get such a cutie in our ranks. Though maybe he was being just a little too harsh on you?"

Cutie...? Tsukasa frowned just a little. "If I must be honest, I fail to understand how he could be so flippant about this. This offering from the Suou family is a very serious and symbolic exchange," he said in a low voice. He cleared his throat. "But I am honored to have this chance."

His seniors only seemed amused by his response. Sighing, Tsukasa reached for his sword once more. If he must endure grueling practice, he would go to all lengths for his dignity.

"I am grateful to be able to learn from the royal guard. Please take care of me." And please help me stand up to the king, he quietly wished in his mind.

Chapter Text

Leo: The following days in the king’s castle certainly weren’t the easiest for the young knight. And Leo was a main factor as to why it could be this way. The king never failed to remind the boy he’s not accepted him into his closest guards quite yet and as promised, he wasn’t easy on Tsukasa during their usual sparrings. Since the moment they met, he was pretending to not remember his name. It was troublesome, almost. Days passed and the king had to admit Suou’s heir was improving fast and steady but he was lacking a lot, was naive, so inexperienced, still trying to hold back to not injure him in rare moments of getting some advantage…

Leo did not hold back telling him that he’d be a burden, and almost started hoping the redhead will finally give up and one evening he won’t see his fiery stare pointed at him the moment he appears on the practice ground… Yet, he had to admit Tsukasa’s persistence and seriousness were exciting and amusing. He was mocking him a lot, but turning down all these challenges would be too big of an insult on its own. Leo could only imagine how much he was letting out his frustrations about him behind Leo’s back…

But still, he was back on the practice ground, sparring with the young knight once more, the knight going as seriously as he could. He only kept wondering how he could throw him off again this time.

Tsukasa: "He's so insufferable!"
"Suu-chan, if you keep frowning like that, your eyebrows are gonna get stuck that way."
"Huh? Really?" Ritsu grinned at him as he reached up to touch his own forehead.
"You fall for things so easily, Suu-chan... that's probably why Ousama has such a fun time with you."
Tsukasa pouted. Thinking about the king always got him riled up these days. He'd been having regular sparring sessions with Leo, but it always seemed like the king was mocking him... and the very worst part was that, even though he had such a distinguished name "Suou"... even though he'd become a member of the royal guard, the king still refused to call him by name! It'd been a while since they began practicing! At the very least, the king should remember who he is because he challenges him so often! Tsukasa fumed thinking about it.
One such day he challenged the king, he was treated the same as always. Yet, he still earnestly rushed at Leo. He couldn't tell if he was improving much, but it did seem like his moves were getting stronger and his reactions faster. The king was as good as ever, but he didn't get thrown to the ground like before (not as easily, anyway).
At least today, he noticed he could read the king's moves just a little bit more easily. Panting, he wiped some of the sweat from his brow. "My king, how is my performance today? Am I improving?"

Leo: The king stepped back taking a deep, slow breath. He hated to admit it but these sparrings with the young knight slowly were becoming a noticeable exercise for him. Tsukasa Suou didn’t realize how lucky he is at all. Everyday he got to train with Leo’s best knights and he wasn’t turning down any of his challenges either… But it was still a few years too early before he could consider him a knight of the same caliber as Sena and the rest.

“If you don’t know it yourself I doubt there is much improvement, newbie,” he answered Tsukasa’s question, smiling innocently. “As for me, I still could have killed you a few times, wahaha!”

Leo adjusted his position, smiling to himself. It was true, he was having fun bullying and fighting with this kid. He got used to this routine and it was easy to forget about kingdom’s politics for a while here. Without a warning he jumped in Tsukasa’s direction, tightening the grip on his sword, trying to give his attack just enough power to throw off the knight’s balance.

Tsukasa: The move the king hit him with had a bit more power than he'd predicted, and Tsukasa lost his footing, and stumbled backwards. Rather than attacking back once more, he gritted his teeth in frustration. Maybe he really wasn't improving, if he couldn't see it... the king was still getting the best of him, and had even said he could've killed Tsukasa. Perhaps his guesses were just lucky. Maybe he was overestimating himself? But really, at least the king could give him some acknowledgement...?

"Must you insist on continuing to call me 'newbie', your highness? I may be in training, but I have a real name!"  

He raised his sword in front of himself. This wasn't good, the stress he'd felt for a while was seriously going to affect his performance.

Leo: Leo showed the knight a wide smile once the regular complaint arrived. Tsukasa tried to make him remember his name here and there but he refused to do so, mostly to tease him. It was so normal for the heir of a big family, he had to be completely thrown off that the king didn’t seem to pay any attention to that.

“Do you really have time to focus on such petty things now, newbie?” he laughed, going in for another attack. The boy was way better at blocking them but there was no way he would tell him that yet, not while the lesson was still going on at least. The knight seemed to be very greedy for praises and acknowledgement which was… cute, almost. But he wasn’t in a position to spoil someone who he refused to see as his own knight, was he? He was sure Naru did enough of the spoiling in his place anyway.

Tsukasa: Tsukasa raised his blade to defend himself, but the angle he approached with was awkward, and he ended up stumbling again. He glanced behind him for a moment-- he was quite literally being backed up out of the training area. Why... why couldn't he show the king his abilities right now? He could swear he's so much better than this! And still, with the "newbie"?! When would the king acknowledge him as a knight?

Flustered, he closed in for a clumsy attack.

Leo: He was almost surprised how much of composure the boy lost after exchanging a few words with him. Leo was almost disappointed because the boy’s performance just a while ago was almost perfect. He sighed deeply, as he blocked with ease Tsukasa’s attack.

“Suo, put more power in your feet.” He instructed him calmly but the fact he used his name had a big impact on the knight. With the next, more rushed attack Tsukasa was on the ground, once more, facing disappointment on king’s face. “Honestly… If you can get provoked so easily by your opponent you’re going to die in a very awful way, Suo.” He attached his sword to his back, suddenly losing all excitement he felt from the training. “I can’t baby you in the castle forever.”

Tsukasa: "I-It's because you-- huh?"

Tsukasa was about to complain to Leo about the baby comment, but stopped midsentence. Had he heard it wrong? It sounded like the king had said something like... "Suo"? Like... his name?

"E-Excuse me, I may have heard it wrong, but did you just call me 'Suo'?" he said incredulously, looking up at Leo. He stood up quickly, not even bothering to brush the dust off himself. He gripped his sword's hilt so tightly his knuckles started to turn white.

"My name? Your highness, now of all times you choose to use my name? Then what sense was there in calling me 'newbie' all this time? Was I simply being played around with?" He let out a noise of frustration. "Unbelievable! Am I not a royal knight as well? Why do I receive such incomprehensible treatment?"

Leo: Incomprehensible treatment? The knight was up on his feet and Leo looked up at him, trying to hide his surprise. So he really… wasn’t aware that the treatment he received was special on its own? True, Leo wasn’t especially kind to him but that was way more than anyone ever got from him.

“You’re misunderstanding.” the king said, feeling slight irritation. “You call yourself a royal knight yet you expect me to entrust my life to someone who gets all distracted over his name during a fight? That’s an insult to all your seniors.” And to think he really was ready to praise him a few minutes ago...

Tsukasa: "Forgive me for being so impudent, but was that 'Suo' not on purpose?" He finally sheathed his sword, remembering he wasn't supposed to be violent. "I do not ask for your trust, your highness, only your acknowledgement. Is it really the case that those you cannot entrust your life to do not even deserve to be called by their name?"

Tsukasa stared back at the king. "But I would not want to insult my seniors. I realize this is a smaller issue, so if you would allow me to try sparring with you again, I would be very honored."

Leo: Surprisingly, Leo could feel he’s losing his regular composure. He was a king for a good few years already and was rather used to a fact that no one except for his closest knights talked back at him. At least not like this and they weren’t some chick knights that never tasted a real battle.

“Was it Suo..? I got it right this time? Ohhh… My head is honestly bad with remembering the smallest, insignificant details...” Of course, he remembered Tsukasa’s name from the very start but it was one of the tactics to make him grow tired with Leo and his dream of being the king’s royal knight. “But no, I really lost interest today and would most likely hurt you when you’re so distracted, newbie. Cool down your head and think through what being a royal knight means, alright?” he added at the very end, as if he was talking to a child.

Tsukasa: Well, that was it. "G-Gahhh!" Tsukasa balled his hands into fists. "As the heir to the Suou family, I am deeply ashamed to be speaking like this to you, but I simply cannot let this slide. Is it truly not your intention to provoke me and pretend to forget my name simply because I am the newest member, in other words the "Newbie"?" He steps closer to Leo, pointing right at him. "I realize that this is a trivial thing, but it is irritating! Just because you sit on the throne does not mean I must be subjected to such vagaries! Will you not face me properly?!"

He brought his hand back to his chest. "I fully realize I am speaking out of place. Punish me if you will, but I cannot stay silent."

Leo: Leo definitely wasn’t used to anyone other but Sena raising their voice at him. Even before he became a king, he quickly gained respect and admiration because of his skills and now, this young knight standing in front of him was pointing at him and complaining about his behavior. The king smiled, but at this time it wasn’t his happy, wide smile.

“As much as I’m indebted to your parents I could send you straight home at this very moment.” he said in a calm, cold voice. “This kingdom is my pride, the fruit of my every effort and you can dedicate your life to serving it, not me.” his expression was stern as he looked straight at Tsukasa’s eyes. “But you want to be acknowledged, yes? I’ll give you one last chance to do it, in an official duel. And if you fail my expectations once more, I will be especially disappointed with this offering from Suou’s family.”

Tsukasa: Tsukasa swallowed hard. He knew he stepped out of line, and although his childish mind was telling him to get angry at the unfairness, his etiquette as a boy of good upbringing and his pride as a member of an established family told him not to waste this chance. He panted, trying to keep his emotions under control.

"...Very well," he began with some effort. "I understand that this is my final chance. I will not apologize for criticizing you, but I do apologize for raising my voice so disrespectfully." He bowed his head lightly. "I humbly accept your request, your highness. I swear to you I will not disappoint you. I stake my pride under the Suou name."

Leo: He could feel the vein on his head twitch when this little brat said he won’t apologize for criticizing him. Who did this rich kid think he was..? He had to take a small while to calm down as well before he impulsively canceled the proposition of a duel. Keep it calm Tsukinaga Leo… This chick had no idea what he even agreed to. “Good! At least you know there are challenges you can not turn down! Your challenger is me, obviously and let’s see… The duel will take place in a week, I will not train with you from now on. I’d love if you didn’t nag my knights too much either but Sena is the one that recommended you so if you wish to practice with someone, he should be the one.” Laying out details slowly, the king reached for his sword and pointed it at Tsukasa’s chest, his eyes sparkling with excitement. He himself didn’t participate in a serious battle for a good few years after all. “I don’t plan to hold back anymore, newbie.”

Tsukasa: Tsukasa gulped, his gaze trailing down the length of the blade, straight to the king's glinting eyes. "I expect nothing less from you, your highness. I will do my utmost to prepare for such an occasion. I beg of you not to hold back in any way." He bowed his head once more in deference, then stepped back. Under the brave face he'd put on, he could feel his knees begin to shake. He couldn't get rid of the feeling that he'd somehow stepped into something bigger than he could handle.

But, having blown up at the king of a country he was supposed to serve, he could only graciously accept the offer he'd been given.

"Time is of the essence," he says after a moment. "I must take my leave. Please excuse me."

And he bowed once more and left, steps heavy, expression dark, unsure of what he'd just gotten into.

♘♔♘

Leo: “Ousama, don’t you think you’re way too harsh on Tsukasa-chan?”

Not the first complaint from blonde knight could be heard in the castle since Suou’s heir became its resident. It was evening before the king’s duel, the duel his knights didn’t seem to especially like, but understood it’s the most gracious and also deceitful thing Leo could do in such situation. It seemed the king wanted to send the knight home once and for all but the thing he hasn’t quite taken into account was how fast the others grew attached to this upstart kid.

Despite telling Suo to not bother them too much they came to him on their own, training the young knight, trying to give him advice and giving away the king’s weak spots. Seems the boy was accepted in his ranks before he got any say in this…

“Won’t he do fine with all your advice?” Leo laughed after the last training before the duel. “You shouldn’t waste your time on me Naru, I won’t change my mind so make sure you spilled about me all you can, wahaha!” The kind showed his knight a small smile as if he meant way more than he's said. But truthfully, he didn't really expect Naru to support his decision about sending the kid home, did he…

Arashi left him with a pouty face and before Leo headed to his chambers, he searched for the young knight, almost hoping to catch the determined, stubborn look Tsukasa presented him this whole week whenever they passed each other in the hallways of the castle. Ah, how ready he was to change it tomorrow…

Tsukasa: A week was precious little time to prepare for the duel that could change his entire life. The days Tsukasa spent with his seniors felt so unreal. Even without them around, he could be found practicing his movements by himself, a quiet silhouette remaining late into the night. During meals, he would stare into the dish and brood, earning a few concerned remarks from his seniors. But even such teasing didn't seem to reach him, as the only thing on his mind was what he could possibly do to be able to stand up to the king in a week's time. He couldn't allow himself a moment of rest, lest it affect his performance.

"Be thankful I'm spending time on you, Suu-chan," Ritsu said with a grin, the day before the duel. "At least it's cloudy out today, I don't have to feel like I'm melting under the sunlight... Haa..." He yawned, picking up his sword.

"Yes, Ritsu-senpai..." Tsukasa said slowly. Maybe it was the exhaustion beginning to affect him, but he felt oddly shaky. "If, after tomorrow, I am unable to meet you again... I want to thank you for graciously going out of your way to train me so often. Your help has been invaluable toward my growth. I only pray I do not leave you in shame."

To his surprise, Ritsu laughed. "Suu-chan... acting like you're giving up already? That's so unlike you." He brought up his sword, taking a stance. The look in his eyes was meaningful. "Take it from an old man like me, I've seen many kings come and go, and Ousama is a cut above the rest. But he is, after all, only a human."

...Only a human.  

When Tsukasa met Leo's eyes later that night, it was with a different fervor than before. In this situation, he had nothing more to lose. His nervousness felt so much lighter. His gaze was almost bloodthirsty as he stared at the king.

Leo: There was a change in the knight’s attitude once he caught Leo’s gaze, and Leo could feel a small shiver of excitement run through his entire body. He didn’t even interact much with the boy since their last sparring yet he could sense his growth (at least mental one) from afar. With a wide smile he waved a hand at Tsukasa and turned to the castle’s entrance. It was just a glance, but it made him look forward their duel so much more…

The next morning, he woke up in higher spirits than ever with a mood so good it was hard for his knights and courtiers to not hesitantly answer with the same. King Leo was always screaming and running around but knowing what was about to happen in a while made them all the more concerned about the Suou’s heir. The king certainly won’t hold back in such a mood.

“Do you always have to grin like an idiot before the battle? It’s so annoying…” Izumi Sena’s voice sounded when the king was setting up his armor. A heavy one. He knew well he couldn’t underestimate his opponent so much anymore. At least out of respect to the crazy effort Suo seemed to have made to be able to defend his position today.

“Sorry Sena, it’s a bad habit of mine!” Leo laughed cheerfully.

“Then fix it tsk.” his friend snorted and left him to go and see if his apprentice didn’t need any last advice. The king sighed deeply and slowly finished his preparations. Definitely he should be slowly getting serious as well. It wasn’t just a sparring after all.

Collecting himself, he finally headed into the direction of the training grounds that since that very morning were prepared for their fight, giving also some interested people a space to watch.

Tsukasa: Tsukasa woke up on the day of the duel with a rather disturbing dream. For some reason, he'd dreamed about his parents coming to watch his duel with the king, and as soon as the king rushed at him, he immediately forgot all his training and fell right on his bottom, and his parents stood up and disowned him on the spot. Why did he have to be so sluggish in his dreams? He sighed, patted his face to wake himself up, and began to get himself ready. If there was anything he needed to do today, it was try not to disgrace his own family name. No, rather than try, he must absolutely protect its honor.

As he arrived at the training ground, thoughts were still swirling around in his mind. Would the king really not hold back? Would he end up getting sent home? What would he even say if he lost? How could he--

"Ah! Tsukasa-chan, watch where you're going!"

He stumbled back a bit before realizing he'd bumped right into Arashi.  

"Ah, Narukami-senpai. I apologize." He bowed slightly, not meeting his senior's eyes.

"My my, Tsukasa-chan, it isn't good to be so distracted on the big day. Aren't you going to defend your honor?"

"I... I will." Tsukasa breathed.

Arashi chuckled and put hand on Tsukasa's shoulder. "It'll be alright, Tsukasa-chan. You just have to beat Ousama up real good." The knight gave Tsukasa a wink and walked off.  

How could his seniors be so calm about this? Tsukasa began to think as he donned his armor and strapped his favorite shining sword to his waist. Tsukasa was only just starting to realize it, but they had started to become important to him as well. If he lost, he'd lose them in his life too. He closed his eyes and let out a deep breath before stepping out into the battlefield.

As he did, he caught Ritsu's eyes. The dark-haired knight had on a confident smirk as usual. Tsukasa shook his head. He needed to concentrate!

He walked forward and saw the king standing in front him, resolute, intimidating, clad in heavy armor he'd never seen before. His heartbeat was thumping wildly... but he also felt calm. He stared over at Leo, his gaze sharp, his hand ready on the hilt of his blade.

"My king... I, Suou Tsukasa, have now arrived to meet your challenge. I only beg of you... a fair fight on this day. Please do not hold back, and fight me with all your power."

Leo: Awaiting Tsukasa to arrive, Leo lost himself in deep thoughts, trying to recall everything he knew about the young knight so far. He was really determined, making progress fast and despite this stubbornness was really willing to learn new things. But his inexperience and naivety, as charming as they were, made it too big of a flaw to allow him among his loyal knights… Yet, all his friends during this week took care of his training determined to make him able stand up to the king… Which obviously couldn’t be possible but perhaps… perhaps he should consider their attachment to the boy and trust they will make him a full-fledged knight…

Tsukasa’s words interrupted his flow of thoughts and he stared straight back at those purple eyes, full of resolution probably only this challenge could bring out. He nodded slowly, reaching for his sword, positioning the huge blade between him and the young knight. It was way too early to make his final judgement.

“And I wish as well for you to exhaust your abilities on me. Come forth and shine as brightly as only you can, young knight! ” he shouted, allowing Tsukasa to take a stance before advancing for a first, careful attack to tell his opponent’s strength.

Tsukasa: At the king's words, he felt a rush of adrenaline in his body that he'd never felt before. He would have described it as feeling "alive" if it didn't seem truly absurd to him (he's already alive, after all). But he felt all his senses were sharp, electricity running through his fingers.

Fortunately for Tsukasa, the king was gracious enough to give him a bit of time to breathe and get in a stance. He drew his blade, watching the glittering red stone set in the hilt. If he had to go down, at least he would go down representing the honor of the Suou family with everything he had.

At the king's first careful strike, he brought his sword up to meet it. It was the same polished moves he'd used before, but there was no sense of hesitation. He skillfully fended off the light attack and stood in wait for another. Thanks to Ritsu's training, he knew he needed to preserve his energy in the beginning.

Leo: His attack was warded off way too easily and with no countermove. Leo stepped back to look at his opponent once more, slightly expecting some sudden attack, only after a split second realizing there will be none. The lack of hesitation he could feel in Tsukasa’s blade sent a shiver down his spine and an excited smile, one he never showed to the boy formed on his mouth. Has this chick wished to exhaust him first? Tough luck, like this he could go on for many hours.

His next attack was wild, strong, with full intention of showing the knight even being in defense will cost him a lot of energy. He took his sword in one hand, aiming at the knight’s side, to catch the hilt with both hands in a split second and changing the direction of his move up, clashing their swords with an empty clang. It wasn’t the end of his sequence however as the king switched hands completely jumping ahead, without giving Tsukasa much time for a reaction. He probably should consider himself lucky he knew well how big his sword was or else he’d have already hurt this pretty face.

Tsukasa: Even with such a big sword, the king was light on his feet. Tsukasa caught the first move with some effort, his face contorting in exertion as he caught it in a slightly awkward position. But the king was relentless, and Tsukasa was quickly wrapped up in another attack. With a trained eye, he managed to meet the move. True to his words, Leo wasn't holding back, and Tsukasa was once again aware of how he was barely keeping up.

In the fray, he caught a glimpse of the smile on the king's face, which sent a jolt of excitement running through his body. He wasn't sure if he felt afraid, or weirdly delighted, but it was a sure sign that Leo had stamina that far exceeded his. Perhaps it wouldn't be a good tactic to draw this out for too long. Even though it was his strong point, Sena had warned him not to be too defensive.

Very well, he thought. I promised to meet your challenge, after all. Quickly, he backed away, switched his footing, and returned a strike at the king, aiming at his side.

Leo: He was still in the middle of his attack when Tsukasa stepped back to finally go at him and Leo had only a while to defend himself. His stance wasn’t as clear as it could be, but once their blades struck together, he advanced without any hesitation, feeling that slowly he can put more and more power in his strikes. It wasn’t a sparring anymore and the knight had the very intention to stand up to his challenge, despite his disadvantage, and the king could feel it in his sword and moves so well.

“Do you feel that, Suo?” he asked excitedly, though he doubted the boy would get what he had in mind. This time his attack was clear, polished as he aimed over the knight’s arm. He didn’t plan to remain on defense after all. During trainings he was usually provoking him but in fact he loved to go all out at his opponent.

Tsukasa: Dealing with the king's bigger sword wasn't easy. Though Tsukasa felt much more comfortable with a lighter sword (his family heirloom, after all, was one such weapon), he felt the power in his strikes left something to be desired. And to compensate for power, he had to be quicker and drive the opponent's force away from him. Narukami, perhaps, was the most skilled at such a dance-like style... he mustn't get swept up in the king's pace.

Do you feel that? the king had asked, but Tsukasa did not know what he meant. However, he'd never felt quite as calm when facing off against such a difficult opponent. It was almost... fun. He let the corners of his mouth turn up just a little. He retracted his arm and met the attack backhanded, turning his sword angle and deflecting the attack. Returning to his original stance, he tried for a thrust.

Leo: This pretty, dance-like style was finally back, but this time, Tsukasa wasn’t hesitating to put his all in it. The king didn’t work well with it in general, but it wasn’t a reason to back away before this novice. But seeing this little smile on his face he realized Suo probably was feeling exactly the same thing he did right now. This excitement and calmness, the one he could experience only in circumstances when he couldn’t afford to lose… The situation that could reveal full potential, and Leo’s goal was to bring it all out during this battle.

After parring his strike to the side he as well took a stance, resting his sword on his shoulder. Then, he took it in both hands to initiate a powerful blow he only hoped the knight is able to defend from.

Tsukasa: Their swords met with a loud clang, and Tsukasa felt the vibration of the impact reach all the way down his body. He felt his own heels digging into the ground. He wondered if the king was testing his strength. It took a lot of concentration for him to brace himself against it, distributing his weight between both his feet to keep from being thrown off balance, bracing the end of his blade with his other hand.

He caught a glimpse of the king's face as they were locked for a brief moment. Tsukasa narrowed his eyes at Leo from between his quivering arms. The king's strength was truly immense.

Using the hilt of his blade, he turned the attack away from him. He could feel his heart hammering in his chest, his breathing getting heavier. Whether he was getting afraid, or feeling exertion on his body, he could tell this could only go on for a few hours at best.

Leo: Was that a bit too much..? Leo could see knight was having trouble with turning away his blade, but he couldn’t back off and show he’s not treating his efforts seriously, so he kept pushing until the boy managed to parry it properly. He jumped back, taking a solid stance, raising his blade horizontally in front of himself, looking at Tsukasa carefully. He wasn’t sure if pushing Tsukasa’s limits was a good idea, in the end he could seriously hurt him if the knight was stubborn on keeping his balance. It was naivety he had to get rid of at some point… Even if his honor and pride as a knight was at stake it meant nothing if the king seriously hurt him… Not to mention that wasn’t the best idea, to harm the heir of his main benefactors... Ah, politics stealing all his fun...

Thinking this all, the king let out a loud laugh and didn’t move an inch, this time waiting for Suo’s move. Hopefully a surprising one.

Tsukasa: Tsukasa's body still thrummed with the impact of their swords. Truly, he'd underestimated the king's sheer strength. He doubted he'd ever fought someone this physically strong before, and this difference and the fact that their sword types were even different made Tsukasa briefly imagine the king holding a whole bastard sword in one hand. With that strength, he could probably do it.

He took a deep breath. He couldn't make any more mistakes like this. He took a moment to judge the space between him and his opponent, then rushed in, feinting to his left before twisting his body and taking a swing on the right at the king's side.

Leo: In the moment the knight rushed at him, the king realized how imprudent his stance was. The king stepped back, blocking the swing in the last second, switching his balance to the left before meeting Tsukasa’s blade. My, my how careless he got, not expecting the boy had it way more easier to attack him from every side with his one-handed sword. Because of that whole maneuver Leo was forced to put little power in his move, but enough to struggle for a while with the knight before deflecting his sword down.

The king sighed, feeling well this small exertion and after jumping to the right he took his sword in his left hand, driving out an attack at the arm that Tsukasa was holding his sword in. He got his lesson to not let his guard down too carelessly and realized it’s going to be a long, long duel…

Tsukasa: This time, though it was still a bit of a struggle, Tsukasa was prepared for the king's strength. He'd been right, Leo was strong enough to wield the huge sword with one hand. With his feint, he felt like he was actually getting somewhere. As long as he kept his head level, he might be able to prove his worth in this fight.

In the corner of his eye, he saw the king switch hands and go straight for Tsukasa's sword arm. He hopped backward, meeting the king's strike backhanded. Meeting that tremendous strength once again was going to take its toll on his muscles, but for now he had to minimize their contact and play it safe until he found a moment to strike.

Leo: Even though keeping the fight going until Tsukasa gets exhausted was the king’s tactics from the very beginning, this duel was indeed a long and tiring one. Of course the knight was in defense more often and it seemed to be a good approach against Leo’s sheer power, but he made sure it’s quite a strain for boy. Leo was used to striking his enemy down fast and clear so even he started to feel exhausted, stretching the limits of his own stamina.

But if he was in this state it meant only that Tsukasa was way past it and the king felt nothing but admiration to his strong will and determination. If only he made a mistake now… it was time to end it so the king stepped back, holding his sword in a strong grip in front of himself. His face was bloodied from tiny scratches and the look on his face was almost that of a carnivorous animal. He could still put his all in his attack sequence of a few small strikes before twisting his body and aiming for a strong blow, from which Tsukasa had to sacrifice his balance to defend.

Tsukasa: Though Tsukasa was definitely fit, dragging this pace on for such a long time was wearing his body down quite a bit. His legs were like jelly and his breathing quite ragged, and his armor was peppered with nicks and scratches and a few dents where he'd taken hits. His sides already felt very bruised where the king's sword had struck him. But, seeing even Leo start to look a bit tired and worn himself, Tsukasa could feel the determination willing his tired limbs to move.
And yet, the king rushed at him with a renewed force, and though Tsukasa saw the attacks coming, his body refused to listen to him. Once again, he brought his sword up to meet the strike, but he couldn't exactly get his positioning right, and he felt his stomach do flips as he lost his footing and fell backward. No, no no he can't fall here, he had to--
But he couldn't stop himself, and the feeling of the hard ground meeting his back felt like defeat.

Leo: At last the knight fell and Leo stood above him, breathing heavily, his sword down mostly because on this last attack he definitely put as much of his remaining strength as he could. He brushed his hair, wet from sweat, back from his face before looking at Tsukasa, who was lying down on the ground, utter defeat stuck on his pretty, young face. Ah… So it’s a moment he should declare his judgement once and for all… Or maybe, if the knight is able to get up they could continue? He didn’t have so much fun in so long and he couldn’t have enough of it yet.

Leo took a glance at the side of the fighting area, where his knights seemed to observe him intensely, their breathing almost stopped and he realized, his victory wouldn’t really be celebrated here. Honestly he had no say in it if Suou’s heir stays with them to begin with, his knights were already complete with him...

“Stand up.” he raised up his sword but only to pierce the ground with it as he used it as an obvious support, the look on his face almost as defeated as Tsukasa’s before he stared at him again, forcing a hard, resolute tone into his voice. “If you can stand up now, I have to admit you have the guts and determination to follow me from here… And bring me to a fall if I ever were to stray as a king.” he added, a thing no other knight had to swear before, but he firmly believed if someone could stop him out of loyalty to him, it had to be Tsukasa Suou.

Tsukasa: The air he was fighting to breathe through his lungs felt like it was burning. He hadn't been forced to the ground like this in so long, and though he had half-anticipated it, it was devastating. He bit his lip and turned his head to the side, fighting back the tears that were pricking his eyes. Yes, it was a bit humiliating, but he'd fought with everything he could. He should be satisfied enough with that, but, he couldn't handle the thought of being rejected here, separated from the elder knights he admired, and even partly, this man standing above him.

But before he could allow himself to feel a bit upset, the king made an offer. A final, all-or-nothing offer that Tsukasa had no business refusing. Before thinking about it, he was already willing his tired muscles to move. His arms and legs were so sore he almost felt numb, and it was difficult to even get himself to sit up. But his life here depended on it, and soon enough he was on his shaky knees, using his sword as support to stand.

He didn't think about how he could barely stay upright. His arm seemed to move on its own as he brought his sword up one more time, his grip quivering as he pointed it at Leo.  

"On the honor... of this sword..." he began, his voice weak. "I swear... to follow you... in good faith... as this life allows me."

His sword clanged as it fell to the ground, and Tsukasa, his vision graying, followed suit. A sense of relief, and of satisfaction, was all that remained in him before he lost consciousness.

Leo: Even though Leo knew Tsukasa will try to stand up without hesitation, he couldn’t take his eyes off him, observing his every move and face, stained with exhaustion. Was he even conscious right now..? It didn’t matter, moreover he knew this sort of determination so well already. He could even tell the knight to fight him again and he’d do that without second thought. Even though he had no strength left for that.

But this was not the most shocking for the king as the knight lifted up his sword again, as if challenging him. Leo was almost ready to decline, knowing it’s really endangering the boy’s life, but then the blade slipped from Tsukasa’s weak grip, and his body moved basically without his will to catch in his arms the falling knight. He smiled with exertion, not ready for the taller man’s weight and the smile was followed by a loud laugh despite the knight being completely unconscious.

“You’re crazy! So naive, you could die now, Suo! You’re a really… interesting, little knight! I love you..!” he would continue but he could feel his knees losing their strength but he didn’t let go of Tsukasa as he hit the ground. It was a sign for his knights to rush in their direction and the duel finally ended. The king laughed once more, raising his hand to pat the young lord’s head. It was his sworn knight now and he had no idea if it was the right choice but as Arashi and Izumi reached them and took him from the king’s hands, Leo smiled, slowly trying to stand up with Ritsu’s help.

“My troublesome, young knight…” he sighed cheerfully, leaning on Ritsu’s arm. So now, after so many years, his loyal guard really took the shape he always wanted it to take. All thanks to one, spoiled kid from a rich family. He could only look forward to this knight’s growth from now on.

Chapter Text

Tsukasa: When Tsukasa opened his eyes again, the first thing he noticed was how much his head hurt. It was like a terrible splitting headache the likes of which he'd never felt before. He tried to reach up to massage it a bit, but soon he noticed a second thing, that his body was extremely heavy. It felt oddly like he was stuck fast into the bed, unable to move his arms and legs. He made a mental noise of exasperation at himself. Did he really push himself this hard?  

Suddenly, the memories came flooding back to him - the clashing of swords, the sweat... his defeat. A different sort of heaviness befell him, and he stared up at the unfamiliar ceiling, a forlorn expression on his face. He recalled the feeling of the ground as he landed... and... the king had said something after that?

"Ah..." He let out a noise of realization. He didn't get the feeling that he was completely unwelcome from the palace yet. With some effort, he moved his head to take a look around and breathed a sigh of relief. He was still here.  

That's when he caught a glimpse of something orange in the corner of his vision, and realized very quickly that the king was lying next to him, also covered in bandages. "Y-Your highness...?" he croaked out in his scratchy voice.

Leo: He’s been pretty much dragged to bed and felt nothing but gratitude when Rittsu and Sena promised to take care of all business so he can rest for a few days. The king focused on watching over the youngest knight and if his wounds were properly taken care of before he allowed himself to slip into a deep, long sleep.

Still, he woke up way before Tsukasa but his sore body refused to move much, so for the first time in a really long time he could spend it in bed, thinking about nothing in particular, glancing once in a while to see if the knight hasn’t woken up yet. After all staying still in one place wasn’t Leo’s forte unless he was thinking up new tactics and moves he’d wanted to try, but bed wasn’t the best place for that.

Finally, the redhead woke up and the king rose up in his place, leaning a bit in his direction from his own bed. “Suo!! You finally woke up, your king started to grow bored and worried that you hit the ground so hard and you left your body forever! Wahaha!!” he shouted with his usual energy, ignoring any tiredness he could feel, smiling widely at the boy. “That’s no good… but I won’t hold back next time either~!”

Tsukasa: Tsukasa's first reaction was utter exhaustion. His head was already pounding, and no matter how much this man was the king, Tsukasa's headache was now his biggest adversary and all this energy and loudness sure didn't help. He could've snapped at Leo if he had the energy as well. But instead of feeling irritated, he sensed a warm feeling spreading throughout his body.
Your king, Leo had said. So he really had been accepted into the ranks of the royal guard.
"My king," he repeated, the words sounding new in his voice. "How can you be thinking about next time while in bed from the last fight?" He groaned. "Mind your injuries and rest!"

Leo: “Injuries..?” The king stared at his new knight with confusion and he reached to his shirt to lift it up, displaying his torso, now carefully bandaged in a few places. With the countless old scars that decorated his body, the few bandages only seemed to fit in. “I’m alright, don’t worry! I might be a bit sore in a few places but you’re a few years too early to seriously hurt me! Wahaha!” Leo couldn’t help but laugh once again. He let go of his shirt and fell back on his pillows. “You’re growing so fast though, I’ll definitely keep checking on your progress, you chick knight haha… But first it's time for celebrations and ceremonies, right? I need to learn everything about my new knight~!” Leo pointed this out with a slightly singing voice as he looked at Tsukasa with a smile way softer this time.

Suou’s heir had no idea yet how much his position in the palace changed now that the king accepted him into his closest circle of knights. It probably already was a big sensation in the capital that king Leo’s royal guard after so many years is finally completed.

Tsukasa: For a moment Tsukasa caught a glimpse of the king's body, crisscrossed with marks and scars everywhere, and his eyes went wide. He'd never seen someone so worn, what could he possibly have been through? The experience the king had piled up fighting wasn't something Tsukasa had ever understood, but in that moment he thought he'd gotten a bit closer to it. To the incredible battles Leo had been through that Tsukasa could only dream of.
"Ah-- be careful, don't be so-- ouch!" Tsukasa tried to warn Leo not to be rough, but his sudden movement made him realize the aching in his body all over again. He grumbled and sunk into his pillows. "At least make an attempt to rest, my king. But, celebrations, huh... I take it I have been accepted. Though I am loathe to receive such news while bedridden, I cannot hide my relief and joy. The Suou family will honor your generosity, my king."

Leo: Instead of listening to his knight and resting, Leo got up once more, leaving his bed and hissing from the slight pain as he approached Tsukasa’s bed, carefully sitting on the side.

“For a knight that looked down on me at first you have certainly did all you could to earn your place in my personal guards, Tsukasa Suou. I expect a lot from you.” The king said in a soft but serious tone and his fingers wandered up the outline of Tsukasa’s body, covered under a blanket. Once reaching the shoulder, Leo patted it few times. “You will be up in no time, it’s just exhaustion. Meanwhile… I’m honestly bored! No one will let me out from here at least for today, do you perhaps… have some games you enjoy? Questions you’d like to ask? We have so much time..!” the king threw his hands up and leaned back, ready to fall next to the knight, but the sudden movement made him flinch in pain and Leo curled in himself a bit. Realizing the knight is watching him, he straightened up fast and smiled at him.

“Guess my body isn’t as young anymore, wahaha!”

Tsukasa: "You are much too energetic for anyone to consider you old..." Tsukasa narrowed his eyes at the king wiggling around on his bed. Perhaps the injuries were not as light as Leo had made them out to be. It made Tsukasa dutifully worried, of course, but even stronger was this mysterious feeling of frustration that the king still managed to be so energetic while Tsukasa was basically bedridden. Difference in strength and stamina aside, was Tsukasa really still this far away from even being in an actual battle? If he could not match up to the king's strength soon... he had to catch up, was all he could think.

"Games? Questions...?" he echoed. Certainly, he hadn't even had the time to think of such things, and he was even a bit embarrassed to find himself confused about what to talk about. He hadn't had a moment like this with Leo, well, ever. But there was one, nagging question he'd bit back. "A bit trivial, but I am curious... why do you insist on using such a large sword?" He frowned as his body ached with the memory of those heavy strikes. "For someone of your... er... stature, is it not inefficient...?"

Leo: Here it was. The knight picked on his height once more and weirdly he didn’t feel irritated this time, but this didn’t stop him from leaning towards him and catching Tsukasa’s nose between his fingers.

“Huh?! Sounds like I didn’t discipline you with it enough! Wahaha! Come forth Suo, I’ll beat into you not picking on your king you can’t even win with!” laughing, Leo almost forgot about his question. “And I just said you’re learning fast? You’re a funny guy, Suo! But you actually asked something? Hmmm, hmmm. There is no story though! I was using two blades at first but aren’t big swords impressive? Wahaha! It’s like it will stay will me to my grave now!” Leo sighed after laughing so much and during his chaotic response the light in his eyes flickered. But the past never was something he was happy to share. Others could write songs about it but the king never added to them.

“You’ll learn soon that this legendary king isn’t anyone fascinating, Suo~.”

Tsukasa:   “Gahh--!” Normally Tsukasa would’ve struggled a bit because seriously, was he being treated like a kid? But in this state he could really only let out a groan of protest. “Do not beat up an injured person, must you resort to violence so quickly every time? Using a big sword because it is impressive… honestly, I cannot understand.” He indignantly rubbed his nose.

But once the king calmed down, Tsukasa noticed a shadow fall over him. Though he’d been wishing for Leo to be quieter this whole time, it felt mysteriously lonely when it actually happened. Tsukasa furrowed his brow. It wasn’t like him to be emotionally thrown around this much. “And yet you say ‘legendary’, as if having your praises sung throughout the lands is not fascinating enough…” He gazed at Leo intently. “I’ll have you know, my king, even I of House Suou have heard so many tales of your deeds… as a knight who now serves you, I am certainly intrigued to hear such stories from your own mouth.” He has always heard of the king he serves, but he does not truly know his king yet, does he…?

Leo: “You know now that these tales hold many lies, huh?” The king caught himself in an odd mood. Letting himself relax so much with someone he didn’t quite know yet. Or was he..? He learned a lot about the younger man’s naivety and stubbornness through their sparrings, surely. There was also this innocence and determination he himself used to have so long ago, so perhaps that was it..?

“People sing about everything, my young knight. One careless move and you’re a dead man on their mouth.” he presented Tsukasa a mysterious smile before standing up. “You’re one of the king’s guard now Suo, in no time you will know everything you need about me and so will I about you.” Leo sat back on his bed, observing the knight carefully. Maybe he was even too careful, he realized but truly, talking about himself was one of things he enjoyed doing the least.

“My turn now~ Why do you want to serve me so much, even after seeing I’m doing everything to make you give up?”

Tsukasa:     Tsukasa followed the king with his eyes, felt the weight lift from his bed and saw the distance between them widen. Whether Leo had intended it or not, Tsukasa felt the king was backing off from him a bit. As Leo said, they would have plenty of time to know things about each other, but he couldn't help the little feeling of curiosity churning in his stomach.

At Leo's question, he frowned. "Is the answer to that not clear already, my king? I was a proud fool, thinking it was a simple thing to be in the kingsguard... I was merely meeting the challenge presented to me. It was a lesson for an inexperienced person... if you will. And..." He let his thoughts sort themselves out for a moment. "I must now ask, what sort of king asks his knight, a member of the guard tasked with protecting his life, why he wants to serve him? Is it not a natural desire for a knight to have? A knight must give his life for this noble purpose." He stared up at the ceiling, his eyes sparkling as he remembered the tales he'd heard. Tales of honor and valor, tales of the king taking down his enemies and establishing an order for the good of all.

Leo: “What sort of a king? Are you still criticizing me, Suo?!” Leo’s eyes went wide at the knight’s passionate words. His eyes were sparkling and the king felt almost… overwhelmed with the picture of him the man had. They barely knew each other and Suou’s heir was all determined to give away his life for him. For a man that mocked him to the point he snapped, well aware he’ll be facing serious consequences.

He both felt fascinated and slightly scared with such devotion. And yet, Tsukasa himself was so innocent, so untainted… He almost wanted to be the king this young knight believed he is. From his mouth escaped a soft, honest laugh.

“You’re giving your life to a man you know nothing about and tell me it’s natural. Suo, you’re such a cute knight! So pure! Wahaha!” Leo couldn’t help but shake his head, still disbelieving a bit. “You’re going to be the death of me…” he added in a whisper, lowering his gaze a little before raising up his head again. “You seem to not realize it just yet but the kingsguard is like a family to me. You entered the circle of people the most important to me, Suo.” His tone was completely serious as he stared right at Tsukasa’s eyes.

Tsukasa:   "A family..." Tsukasa returned Leo's gaze, his expression a bit surprised. He'd never really imagined a king and his subjects to be this close, but as he thought back over the kind guidance his seniors had given him, it didn't seem so strange. Is this what it meant to become a knight...?

"Well, my king," he continued, clearing his throat. The 'pure' comment had made him a bit embarrassed, but he pressed on. "Family, ally, inner circle, what have you, my life is now yours, as the newest member of the kingsguard. But it would be a lie to say I did not wish to know more..."

He watched Leo, studying the king's face. It only seemed like, after the distance had widened a bit, Tsukasa could finally really contemplate the idea that the man in front of him is the man of the tales he's heard. Tales of valor they were, yes, but the king he knew here was also so loud, sometimes irritating, strangely mysterious, and even a bit dark at times... truly, it was fascinating. The curious feeling in his stomach only grew stronger. "I only hope to get to know the man I will devote myself to."

Leo: “You keep saying that…” Leo sighed deeply, seeing the observant gaze on himself, so instinctively he lowered head a little. Perhaps it was too long since he accepted another knight to his closest circle and years of mistrust and expecting enemies to go for his head had made him too guarded now when someone so innocent and naive looked at him with such sparkling eyes, believing he’s the man from tales.

“I have made many, many mistakes in the past that no tale will tell you about, Suo. I’ve done things no one would be proud of, as well. I’m sure to share some of these tales with you… I do owe you that for offering your life to me so easily… Ahh! I’m so curious how your vows will sound! You’re such an interesting knight! Wahaha…” The king was loud again as he stood up and returned to Tsukasa’s bed, this time without hesitation lying next to him on the huge bed and staring up at the ceiling. “Did you serve anyone before or has your father sent you straight to me? You seem to be born a knight ahh… but yes, now it’s your turn to ask, if you still have questions. I like this game but let’s not get too informative! There is a certain joy in learning about someone through observation as well! I got to know Naru like this wahaha!”

Tsukasa:   "...Ngh..." Just as he was feeling so intrigued, the king was pretty much laughing right in his ear again. And it was certainly odd, to be covered in bandages, barely mobile, and lying in bed next to the king of his country. But it wasn't unpleasant, and Tsukasa found himself questioning his feelings. When did he start to tolerate this? Was it after they crossed blades or when he was told he was a member of the royal guard?

"To answer your question, no, I have not served anyone before. I did not truly complete my training as an heir to the Suou family until recently... I could not leave until my father was satisfied. Yet it still seems I have much to learn..." He stared up, feeling the warmth of the king next to him. "If you will allow me again... I want to ask why you use such strange names. Naru... Suo... While I am glad to have a name beyond newbie, it seems rather eccentric for the royal court."

Leo: “Boooring!!” Leo groaned at the knight’s question and he sighed deeply. “You take so much importance in names and titles, don’t you Suo? How do I answer the boy like you? Hmmm, hmmm…” the king sat up, closing his eyes, with concentration on his face as if he was thinking about something really complicated.

“Ah I know! Of course, I’m a genius after all!” he exclaimed excitedly after a while. “Suo is Suo, right? Only I get to call you Suo, nobody else! Wahaha! You’re my Suo! My Naru! My Sena! My Rittsu~! My knights that I love! Wahaha! The answer is so simple you didn’t have to ask and imagine it yourself!” Leo presented Tsukasa a wide smile before sighing, feeling soreness in all places he overused this whole time, moving so much.

He couldn’t help his excitement however. Not only because he was bored and would be chased back to bed once he’d leave this hospital room but also it was their first talk like this. Leo already got to know his knight a lot during their sparrings, but he didn’t lie when he said he’s going to learn everything about Tsukasa Suou. And these details only confirmed that Tsukasa Suou was just a stubborn, naive kid full of dreams. And that was oddly relaxing for him.

“Ah, everything still hurts a bit…” he sighed, lying back down and curling up a little.

Tsukasa:   "Then it is better to rest instead of flailing about. Your wounds will reopen," Tsukasa chided. The king's energy was truly astounding. He reminded Tsukasa of a bird, taking flight at the smallest stimulus, too slippery and too unpredictable to grasp between his fingers. But perhaps that was why he was so intrigued. Why he wanted so badly to connect the valiant leader of the tale of the Suou family with the man lying next to him.

My Suo. My Naru. My Sena. My Rittsu. Every name sounded warm in the king's voice. "Family..." Tsukasa muttered to himself. It was a strange concept to him, whose family was always his strict father, his proud mother, their loyal retainers, the name, "Suou". And yet with this ragtag family, in the inner circle of the castle, the gazes the other knights directed toward their king seemed to hold something deep and incomprehensible.

Tsukasa sighed deeply. Certainly, he had much to think about and much to learn being a member of this royal guard. But the aches in his muscles wore at him, and the presence of the king was oddly comforting, and he closed his eyes. Surely the best thing to do now would be to listen to his own advice and rest.

Leo: “My Suo…” Leo repeated quietly this new name, new addition to his family and hummed it few more times before looking up at the knight again, seeing he had his eyes closed, perhaps slowly falling asleep.

“Ahh… You sure overexerted yourself yesterday, didn’t you?” The king’s voice became soft and warm once he pulled himself up on his arms to look at Tsukasa’s face with a smile, as if he was looking at his own child. With no hesitation he reached up and stroked his red hair a bit before lying down once more and curling up, deciding to try and sleep as well, no matter how unlikely it was for him. He won’t have a chance to be just lazy anytime soon again after all.

“Rest up, Suo~” Leo said only and closed his eyes, still lying next to him.  

Chapter Text

Tsukasa:   “Tsukasa-chan, if you worry so much, you’re going to get creases in your skin…”

The blond knight sighed, clicking the last of Tsukasa’s armor into place and handing him his sword, the heady scent of new leather tickling their noses.

"I realize this is no time to be nervous, Narukami-senpai. But..." He turned from the unnerved eyes in the mirror to meet Arashi's concerned expression. "I cannot help but feel anxious. There will be skilled fighters from all across the kingdom... as a member of the kingsguard, I cannot bring shame to the throne. If I had gone through more training..."

"Tsukasa-chan," Arashi interrupted. "You've been one of us for a few months already, and you haven't even skipped a day of training. I am sure you'll do us all proud. Have a little more faith in yourself, alright?" Arashi brushed a lock of red hair behind Tsukasa's ear and gave his shoulder a firm pat.

"Even if you fail, it's not like the rest of us aren't here to show them who's really in power," grumbled a voice from the corner of the tent.

"Izumi-chan... don't hurt anyone too badly, okay? We can't have any casualties during his grace's birthday celebrations."

"Hah...? Tell that to Kuma-kun. He's stronger than the rest of us combined."

"Ah... Well, I can't argue with that. I just hope he stays within... common sense." Arashi sighed again, brushing off the dirt from Tsukasa's breastplate. "There, now, you're all pretty for your entrance. Go show them your strength."

Tsukasa nodded, his breath a bit shaky as he parted with his seniors for his first tournament battle. He of course had reason to be nervous. It was a strange thing for him to fight a stranger, for sure, since he didn't know what to expect in terms of ability. It was a bit fresh to have such an audience too, of course. But perhaps worst of all was catching that pair of green eyes watching him as he walked out, hand on the hilt of his sword, straightening up his back like a proper Suou and now a member of the esteemed kingsguard, and the eyes of the king felt like a divine judgment looking down on him.

Calm down, Suou Tsukasa. This is not the first time you're being evaluated. He inhaled and exhaled. Though he thought he could feel Leo's eyes boring into the back of his head, he readied himself for the fight ahead, senses heightened.

Leo: It was sort of a tradition since he established his rule to hold a knights tournament on his name’s day. Being a crowned head, he couldn’t participate in any fights anymore other than leading his corps to the battle but even the thrill of war was slowly passing away, hopefully. The best he could have now were sparrings on training grounds and watching all these knights competing with each other to honor him.

Of course, it was also a perfect occasion for lords from every corner of the kingdom to show up, deliver the news or ask for a favor or two. While his knights were fighting and displaying the power of royal guard (except for Ritsu that seemed to be trying his best to avoid it while being his personal guard today) he was sitting next to the representative of the Akatsuki Alliance and his old friend, Keito Hasumi.

“It’s good the protection over the kingdom’s borders is growing stronger,” Leo pointed out, mildly (very) distracted as he was carefully looking at the arena, expecting his youngest knight to appear there any minute.

“You don’t have to worry about external invasions, Tsukinaga. You and Eichi have a truce, don’t you?” Hasumi sighed while sipping the wine from his glass. “You still have small problems within your own country.”

“You never know what to expect with that prick emperor,” the king mumbled to himself, straightening up once he saw the familiar tomato hair appearing. “But if hell isn’t breaking loose, it can wait, right? Wahaha! It’s my birthday, Keito, so drink up! I’m sure fairies and giants can deal well with tiny inconveniences themselves~” he glanced at his friend for a while but his gaze momentarily returned to Tsukasa Suou, his newest kingsguard, showing his strength in the official tournament for the first time since he started living in the king’s court. Wasn’t he a bit too tense..? It was so easy to tell after the few first strikes and Leo couldn’t help but worry a little. Still, it was his first tournament…

“I wish you stopped letting the Aoi twins do as they please on your lands though… Is that the knight you gave a huge beating to before accepting to your ranks?”

Leo didn’t respond, watching as Tsukasa managed to pull himself together and, miraculously using the chance his opponent had given him, proceeded to his next fight. He couldn’t really expect his knight to unprecedentedly crush his opponents, could he? Hopefully he won’t push himself too much in this tournament. Leo couldn’t help but worry over his knight a bit.

Tsukasa:   He didn't expect fighting in any tournament to be easy, but the opponents he faced went above and beyond what he'd expected. Warriors, lords, knights from powerful to minor houses were scattered across the rankings, and Tsukasa was once again made aware of the small, small world of the Suou lands he'd come from. Some of these were of old names, the ones that passed in front of his eyes as he'd pored over the heavy, thickly bound books in his family's library. Some were new and unfamiliar, only heard on the lips of his mentor after the usurpation of the throne of the Demon King. It was an honor to be able to cross swords with names such as Kanzaki with years and years of tradition backing strong technique, of course, though Tsukasa even found himself foiled by fighters who didn't know who he was.

A boy who'd introduced himself as Tomoya proved to be a surprisingly difficult adversary. Though Tsukasa was sure of his victory, he could still feel the eyes of the king on him. As he chanced a glance over and caught that green gaze, he faltered a little, letting his footing get the better of him and allowing Tomoya a chance at his armor. Tsukasa could almost feel his heart jump out of his throat, but he quickly gained ground again.

"Suu-chan, nice work~" Ritsu said, greeting Tsukasa with a sweat cloth and some water from the shade of the tent. "That boy with the cute face had you running around in circles for a while, huh... good thing you learned strategy from me. Make sure to thank me." He gave a sly smirk.

Tsukasa bowed and began to sip at the water. "Yes, thank you very much, Ritsu-senpai..." he murmured, remembering the bout just before. It was a pleasure to fight you, Master Suou, the unknown boy had said to him, a smile greeting the blade of defeat.

"Are you thinking of unnecessary stuff?" Ritsu poked at Tsukasa's head, earning a small yelp. "You did good. Ousama was watching you intently, you know..."

"He... He was...?" Tsukasa felt his pulse quicken. Right, he had stumbled a bit in that fight... What had the king thought? Had he fought honorably?

Nervous, he took a glance out of the tent in Leo's direction.

Leo: The king couldn’t help but let out a deep sigh of relief once his knight left the arena victorious and disappeared in the tent. Taking a deep, celebratory sip from his goblet Leo leaned on his chair, remembering how the boy brought defeat to the other young knight.

“Your youngest sure has a long way to go, he barely won here.” Hasumi tried to bring him back down to earth and Leo laughed loudly in response.

“He does! He’s such a stubborn and diligent chick though! If given enough stimulus he’ll catch up to his seniors quickly, wahaha! I can’t wait to see how he’ll handle your knights!”

“He has no chances in the slightest,” answered Keito objectively. “The Akatsuki Alliance grew very strong, I doubt even you would be able to catch up with Kiryuu now.”

“What an unfair judgement! I’d gladly challenge your best knights right in this moment!” Leo exclaimed pouting a bit, his gaze still focused on the tent. Did he catch Suo looking in his direction? Just in case he raised up his hand to wave with a wide smile in response.  He couldn’t wait to see the boy back in fight soon.

“Stop being a fool, Tsukinaga. You might be still that ridiculous man that uses a longsword because a normal one is too light for you and doesn’t make a satisfying clang, but no one who believes you’re the king of these lands would accept a challenge from a crowned head.”

“And shaaa as my opponent’s blade runs up my sword’s length!” Leo added cheerfully, but his attitude became pouty almost right away. “Suo accepted my challenge though! And he’s my guard!!”

“...I know you long enough to know that you pushed him to the point he had no other choice, Tsukinaga.” The only response to Keito’s words was a sly grin, so he only sighed, adjusting his glasses. “As long as he does his job of protecting you well it’s none of my business anyway.”

Tsukasa:   So, the king seemed to be in a good mood? Tsukasa felt relief, even some unfounded delight seeing Leo approve of his fight. He smiled softly, giving the king a short bow.

There was a soft giggle, and letting the tent flap fall, he turned to see Ritsu had been watching him. "He sure has taken a liking to you, Suu-chan."

"Is that so? It would please me greatly to know I am serving his grace well..."

"It's not just that..." Ritsu stroked his chin thoughtfully, a smirk playing on his face. "Mmm... but maybe it's more fun to let you figure that out by yourself. Or less work for me, anyway."

"Not just serving? What does that even mean? Is there something more I should be doing for my king?" Tsukasa frowned, affixing his sword to his waist once more.

"Not should, but perhaps... could." Ritsu half-muttered to himself, turning back to collect some things inside and pointedly ending the conversation.

The other knights ended their subsequent matches in victory, and Tsukasa watched in awe as their points total climbed higher and higher. A strange mix of strength and uneasiness twisting in his stomach, Tsukasa waited for the beginning of his second appearance. He'd never tried this with anyone in the capital, not even Leo, but he didn't intend to keep it a secret for much longer that fighting on horseback was his forte. As he mounted his horse, he felt a renewed energy, the reins a familiar comfort in his hands.

The opponent facing him was someone he'd had the pleasure of meeting only once before, the noble Lord Hokuto of House Hidaka. While the man was extremely skilled, Tsukasa felt completely in his element, his focus honed into the tip of his sword and the opponent charging at him, and the world outside, even the king, was far from his mind. It was not long until he'd managed to topple the eastern lord from his horse with a perfectly calculated move, earning a scream of surprise from the onlookers and a fountain of victory points for the kingsguard.

Amidst the smattering of applause (and Arashi's loud cries of "Tsukasa-chan, that was so cool!!"), Tsukasa found himself looking toward the king again, a more confident, solid expression on his face. More than approval, more than anything, he was curious what Leo's reaction to his new display of skill was.

Leo: In all honesty, the longer the tournament lasted the more drunk the king and the head of the Akatsuki Alliance were becoming. From serious, political disputes their conversation topics switched to the old days when they fought and trained together, to even primitive subjects (as Keito would say if he was sober enough) such as which knight fighting right now appeals to them - and it wasn’t about only technique or equipment.

“Why am I asking, you’d tell the whole population of your kingdom they’re beautiful, Tsukinaga.” Hasumi shook his head, giggling a bit, unable to keep his stern attitude anymore.

“So whaaat.” Leo leaned to him a bit, wide smile on his mouth despite a pouty tone. “Doesn’t that make me a great king! Wahaha!”

“It doesn’t. Just says you have low standards-”

“Shhh!!” Suddenly the lord from the south was silenced as horseback fights have started and Suou’s heir was back on the fighting arena, on his horse, proud and comfortable as if he was born a young lord on a horse long, long ago. It was a surprise for the king, at least. Has Tsukasa ever looked so impressive on the ground when facing him? A jolt of excitement ran through his body as the battle with Lord Hidaka begun. The boy was clearly focused only on it, like never before, and Leo couldn’t help but forget for a while about his companion, following the movements of his knight, astonished. The confidence Suo carried himself with on a horse was nothing like anything he displayed in the kingsguard so far. It wasn’t the arrogance he arrived with but actual experience and the king found himself gasping when the boy delivered a finishing, victorious blow, throwing his opponent off his horse. And Leo stood up, delighted, clapping his hands like crazy, staring straight at his knight proud and amazed.

“That was your personal best, Suo!!” he shouted though in the crowd’s hubbub. It was probably impossible to hear him. Seeing him standing, people were slowly calming down, as if expecting him to say something, but the king was only standing with his cheeks flushed (not only from the alcohol), looking as his knight and raising up his cup in his own toast before sitting down.

“I had no idea he’s so good on a horse!” Leo explained cheerfully to Keito, not caring much that people still looked at him. The man smiled in a response.

“You sure have taken a liking to your new guard, hm?”

In the end, the kingsguard knights and Akatsuki Alliance’s Kiryuu and Kanzaki were the heroes of the tournament with kingsguard winning first place overall and Kiryuu overpowering all other knights that were present in the tournament. The king rewarded the victorious knight and wished for the Alliance to remain friends of the capital, to which Keito Hasumi confirmed he has no intentions to serve any other king. Afterwards, Leo invited all lords and knights to a feast crowning his name’s day. Using this short opportunity he ran to his knights’ tent.

“Suo~! Why you didn’t tell me?” he asked loudly in the entrance.

Tsukasa:   "Ahhh Tsukasa-chan, that was so inspiring! Come, come, let's get you cleaned up!"

Winded, Tsukasa let himself be dragged into their tent. The screams of the onlookers still rang in his ears like a victory fanfare, his hair was still ruffled from the exhilarating fight, and the clearly proud, happy faces of his seniors were still right there to greet him. As Arashi pressed a towel to his face and Ritsu helped him remove his armor, Tsukasa found himself still reeling from the excitement.

The king had stood up for him, applauded. The king he'd spent so many days trying to match up to. He'd never felt as electrified as when their eyes met, Leo staring back at him with pride. It was strange, how whenever he had moments like these, whether it be his initiation, their fight months ago, Tsukasa's first tournament... Leo was always there, ready to sing the praises of the moment.

"Kasa-kun, you've been hiding this from us all this time?"

A sharp voice snapped him out of his reverie. Ritsu and Arashi had finished, and Izumi was there to watch after him as the scores were being tallied. The head of the kingsguard had an almost cocky smirk on his face.

"That was not my intention..."

"Then tell us sooner. I would've had all the more reason to convince that stubborn Ousama to let you in... well, I guess it doesn't matter now. That guy was one very stupidly excited drunk up there." Izumi shrugged. "Good job."

Tsukasa watched, wide-eyed, as Izumi left the tent. Praise from his surly trainer as well? Surely this day could not be any better for him.

The results were beyond satisfactory, knights clearing the board across all the activities, though the formidable warrior from House Kiryu was something to be feared as he easily took the place of top scorer. Tsukasa felt a huge rush of pride in the efforts of himself and the rest of the royal guard. They really were talented, fit to stand by the king's side...

As yet the king flew to his side instead, wild, merry, smelling like dust and alcohol.

"Did... you mean the horseback fighting? I had not intended to keep it a secret, your grace," he answered with a bow of his head, knightly manners immediately returning to him. "I had no opportunity... but truthfully, I am honored to have contributed to the glory of the kingsguard on this day." His words were humble, but his face glowed with pride.

Leo: Maybe all the wine he drank with Keito made him feel more intensely than usual, or it was something usual, but the king couldn’t help but stare at his youngest knight proudly, as if it was his own son that did so well in the official tournament.

“Cavalry it is, then? Finally something that suits your shining armor! The way you sparkle on a horse would make your enemies tremble in fear from afar! Wahahaha!” chirped Leo as he took a few steps in Tsukasa’s direction before jumping and hanging his arms around his youngest knight’s neck.

“You did so well Suo! I’m so proud! Wahaha! You’re catching up to your seniors so fast!” Still holding the boy in his strong grip, he looked around at other knights, noticing their little smiles. “What’s up with you all? No, wait! I know! Let me guess it! I know these smirks so well! Mmm, mmm… You lot want your praises too!”

There was a momentary silence in the tent afterthe king’s words, followed by the sound of Izumi slapping his face with his palm, which was still in a metal gauntlet, so his cursing was the next thing that could be heard.

“Damn it, ousama. You’re so dumb when you’re drunk!” the guards commander groaned while Ritsu and Arashi started giggling.

“I don’t know Secchan. I, for once, would love to receive ousama’s praise,” Ritsu remarked, his eyes sparkling playfully as he looked at their king.

“Let’s not be so rash, Ritsu-chan. Our king wishes to spoil his youngest knight first but I’m sure he didn’t forget about us. Besides, ousama’s praises are Tsukasa-chan’s favorite, right?”

Tsukasa: It took only a few moments for the blood to rush up to Tsukasa's cheeks. It didn't help that the king now had him locked in an embrace, the scent of alcohol pricking Tsukasa's nose. "F-Favorite... You are not poking fun at me, Narukami-senpai? It is true that his grace's words of praise are beyond the measure of worth, and that they bring me such honor, but to say they are my favorite..."  

"Ugh, Tsukasa-chan, you could be a little cuter about this," Arashi replied unhelpfully.  

Tsukasa glanced down at the small, smiling figure in his arms, and suddenly felt quite overwhelmed. Maybe the heady closeness of Leo was getting to him. "My king... I do realize you have drained our resources of alcohol, but please refrain from such open displays of affection. Do we not have a banquet to attend?" He chose instead to caution, ignoring the swirling of warm strangeness piling up in his chest. He placed his hands on Leo's arms and gently attempted to free himself from the king's grip.

Leo: “Ahaha! Implying I’m already this drunk, Suo~? I still can be a good host at the banquet!” The king smiled wide, and seeing Tsukasa’s gesture he set the boy free.

“It’s true, sadly. This idiot has a really strong head and unnecessarily good memory at the moment.” Izumi groaned to the redhead’s even louder laugh.

“Sena, don’t say that or Suo will never drink with me! And he will tonight, right?” Leo glanced at Tsukasa, happy smile on his face. “I promise to take care of you, haha! But now, more importantly, before we leave… All of you, bow a little! Like this!” Folding his hand behind his back, Leo leaned a little forward and straightened back almost instantly, smiling softly and observing if his knights were following him. Most did, Izumi hesitating a little, and in a few long steps the king was next to him.

“Sena, you guided my knights so well, like always.” he said, taking his knight’s head in both hands and placing a kiss on his forehead, before the guards commander shook him off, grimacing but nodding his head.

“Shut up, Kuma-kun,” he mumbled to giggling Ritsu who was next in line.

“Secchan, you like ousama’s praises quite a bit too~”

“And you Rittsu did so well too! I’m so proud of my guardsmen~” The king reached to him, placing the same kiss on a vampire’s forehead. Then on Arashi’s that couldn’t help but point out how cute their king is.

Finally, Leo stood in front of his youngest knight, an odd warmth tucking around his chest.

“Suo~ You represented me and the kingdom so proudly today. You truly are my knight now~” he said, before reaching for the boy’s forehead.

Tsukasa:    The moment the king stepped away, the giant grin replaced by the softest smile, he seemed to all at once be wrapped in a gentle, regal air. Tsukasa glanced at the other knights' rather comical, relaxed reactions, as if they'd been through all this before. What a whimsical, capricious king.

When it came to Tsukasa's turn, he couldn't believe how different this gesture was from Leo's rather rough embrace just a few moments ago. Perhaps it was because of those precious words of praise preceding it, but Tsukasa felt his heart flutter at the feeling of the king's lips on his forehead. It was warm, and gentle. It was like a little ritual, tying him to the others through Leo.

"My king..." he began, staring at Leo with hints of wonder in his eyes. "It is my only wish to serve you and bring you honor to my greatest ability. I am humbly delighted to receive such words. I will drink in your honor tonight."

"Kasa-kun, you don't know what you're getting into," Izumi sighed.

"Yeah, neither I or Ousama have forgotten that time Secchan burst out into drunk tears at our first royal feast. He was a total mess~"

"Kuma-kun, you're just asking to be strangled, aren't you?"

"Please, that's enough violence for today. You boys are so ready to go at each other's throats all the time..." Arashi shook his head.

"I know not what you speak of, but surely a feast cannot be such a sad occasion, Sena-senpai...?"

"Hah? Of course it wasn't sad, I was just...! Ugh, that doesn't matter, let's hurry up and go already."

The captain of the guard gestured for the rest of them to follow along. It wouldn't be prudent to keep their visitors waiting, his demeanor seemed to say.

Leo: Having delivered his kisses and praises, Leo took a step back to look at his knights with a soft smile, observing their little fight. His knights certainly were an extraordinary but also such a warm family he wouldn’t exchange for anything. Seeing Sena’s nagging gestures he decided to cling to the youngest knight once more, a wide but gentle smile still on his face.

“And? Feeling at home already, Suo? It might be a weird family but it’s nice, right?” he laughed while Arashi looked at him reproachfully.

“Ousama, that’s mean when you are the weirdest one!”

“Wahaha! That’s true but I love that! And I love how odd you guys are!” His response only caused the blonde to sigh so Leo took it as an opportunity to return to Tsukasa.

“But Suo~ Come on, let’s fight on horseback later, Suo~! That’s a challenge!! If I won’t drink too much today I promise to remember!! You had fun on a horse, it’s the first time i saw you enjoying the thrill of a serious fight like this!” Whining like this, he also the dragged young knight with him, making sure they head in the feast’s direction. The weather on this day was beautiful so they decided to hold it under a huge tent outside the castle. Celebrating always felt the best outside.

Tsukasa:     "W-Wait...! Of course, I would be honored to-- Your grace, ah...!" Tsukasa felt a bit winded being dragged around, but he also felt a warmth blooming in his chest, a rush going through him. Leo had compared them all to a family, and truly, it did start to feel like that... Tsukasa had never had any siblings, but he wondered if this would be what it's like.

As they entered the feast, Tsukasa found himself surrounded with all sorts of noble folks praising him on his skills on horseback, telling him about so-and-so's connection with the Suou family, mentioning his little slip-ups on foot, some even shyly looking up at him over their hands and telling him he was even more handsome up close (to which he graciously responded). It was all so overwhelming, but he treated it as yet another test of his new status. ("Tsukasa-chan is so popular!" Arashi had commented. "Narukami-senpai, I daresay you have a number of fans yourself," he'd replied.)

Lord Hokuto of Hidaka was one of such who approached him with a pleasantly cool smile and an outstretched hand. "You are a talented individual, my young lord," he said in a calm, even voice. "Such talent deserves to be celebrated."

Tsukasa bowed deeply and thanked him for the fair fight they had earlier. Lord Hokuto's expression never changed, but his deep blue eyes seemed to pin Tsukasa to the spot. "I pray your powers will continue to serve the good of the realm," the lord said, before turning on his heel and returning to his seat.

Tsukasa looked after him with curiosity. He seemed to be a very poised, respectable lord, but there was something missing in that smile of his... but Tsukasa decided not to think too deeply about it, not when there were festivities to be had, and a king to drink to.

Leo: Once he was led to his seat by Tsukasa, Leo sat down, his careful gaze running from one guest to the other as if confirming he invited them all to this feast. Honestly, after the tournament, in the feast alone he didn’t have much to do but drink and listen to some nobles, wishing him long life and health. But other than this no one really was bothering him. The king sighed deeply, wishing he could spend this day with Ruka, his little sister he hasn’t seen in years already. Ah, he really missed her so much…

“Ahh ousama… is that your yearly hour of wails after a bottle of wine?” Indeed, he was hanging his head low thinking of his precious sister when the oldest knight leaned on his chair with a little smile. “It’s almost a pity an immortal like me cannot accompany you in your journey of alcohol and nostalgy.” Ritsu chuckled while Leo turned around to throw his arms in his direction, catching his neck.

“Rittsuuu!”

“Ousama..! You’re heavy… I deserve a drink and rest instead, ask Secchan to baby you…”

“I don’t want Senaa, Rittsu!! Drink with me!!” The king wasn’t even that drunk yet, but rather in a desperate need for a company. Ritsu realized that but definitely, he didn’t want to listen to him whining about his sister the entire evening. He looked around, his face expressing the suffering of thousands until his gaze fell on the youngest of guardsmen and a sly smile appeared on his face.

“Ousama, what about your toast with Suu-chan?” Ritsu asked softly and that managed to make the hold on his neck loosen up and Leo looked at him impatiently.

“You’re right! Suo, where is my Suo~?!” The question had to be asked, to which Ritsu only pointed a finger in boy’s direction as an answer.

“Suo~!!” The king has shouted cheerfully, without much care for sudden commotion he’s causing.

Tsukasa:   True to his promise, Tsukasa kept his goblet full and close as the party went on. He'd never been to a celebration on this scale before, and perhaps it was the atmosphere, but he was feeling very merry and more talkative than usual. He found himself quite engrossed in the stories and gossip the courtiers were telling him, hearing all sorts of bits and pieces about lord who's-it and lady so-and-so.

"Sena-senpai, did you hear that in the north, they eat horses?" he'd said to Izumi as he made his rounds around the crowd.

"Kasa-kun, don't believe everything you hear. People will repeat anything for their personal intrigue." Izumi's expression hardened a bit. "It's best not to bother with stuff like that. Just focus on yourself."

Tsukasa pouted, excitement dulled for a moment. "Anyway... you sure seem more talkative than usual today. I daresay the smile on your face when you greeted the courtiers actually looked genuine."

The smile that appeared on Izumi's face next was anything but genuine. In fact, it looked more murderous than anything. "You shitty brat, you're even more loose-lipped when you're drunk. Hope you haven't said anything to ruin the king's reputation tonight."

"I could never! My king is an incomprehensible vagrant, but he is the finest warrior I have-- ah!!" He heard his name, that special name the king called him, and his head whipped around to see the small man waving at him.

"Yes, my lord!" He walked up to Leo cheerfully, his cheeks flushed, his bow a bit sloppier than usual. "To what do I owe the pleasure of being called over by his majesty?"

Leo: He could feel his heart in his chest flutter once he saw the boy cheerfully approaching him but he caught himself staring in some sort of anticipation rather fast and shook his head. What greeted Tsukasa instead was the king’s pouty expression.

“What? Have you forgotten about me and our toast because of all these beautiful ladies and food, Suo?” Leo asked with a sound complaint while Ritsu giggled and took a seat a few chairs away from them. Both ousama and the youngest knight were already drunk and the way things were escalating so far, something told him it would be wise to have at least one eye half opened in case something happened.

“Grrr, that’s not important now though, I will imagine your explanation but now! Pour a wine or honey for us, Suo!” As expected, Leo rebounded pretty fast, the tone of his voice more demanding at this moment. “This is such a saddening moment now, Suo! There is no other way to help it but drink!”

Tsukasa:   "I court the wonderful ladies of our kingdom, I do not get distracted by them," Tsukasa replied with a tone of annoyance. "And what have you been doing this time, my king, harassing the guests? Or perhaps your own knights?"

But his mood was good, his king was beside him, and he did not stay sour for long. He lifted the nearest flask of wine and poured the king's cup before his own. "As a king's glory overflows, so must his cup..." Tsukasa hummed.

"Why is it saddening? A toast is indeed, a celebration. Today we've felt another victory for your glorious kingdom. A befitting result for his grace's name day." He raised his cup, staring into Leo's eyes. "For our victory... and our prosperity."

Leo: He wanted to comment on the ‘harassing his knights’ claim, but the wine was already in his cup and Tsukasa was more talkative than usual. An idle smile appeared on his face when he was listening to the toasts with the cup in his hand.

“For kingdom’s prosperity,” he hummed in a half tone but sighed deeply in an answer to his question. “Ruka-tan! Have you ever seen my dearest little sister, my sweet sunbeam, Suo~?” Leo lamented. “This is a real tragedy, to not be able to see her on my name’s day!” the king sunk in his chair, staring at the wine before taking a sip of it. “You did such good work at the tournament though… I’m as proud as if you were my own son haha~! Please, keep surprising me, Suo~!”

Tsukasa:   “While I am honored by your words, my king, I am not your son, I am your knight…!” Tsukasa replied almost indignantly, a crease forming in his brow. “Your proud knight who has represented you today on the battlefield.”

Leo’s look of immense pride during the tournament floated back into Tsukasa’s mind. A rush of energy and giddiness passed through his body. Never had he felt more like he belonged with them than with that passing look of acknowledgement, like he’d finally done something worthy of his position. He raised his cup to his lips once again, only to notice a smile had formed on his face.

“But, I was not aware your grace had a younger sister. Pray tell, why has she not attended her royal brother’s name day? Is she wrapped up in other matters?” Tsukasa leaned closer to Leo with genuine interest. For someone who spoke so heavily of “family”, to rarely mention his own sister… it seemed inappropriate. “A sister of the king… surely she must be very beautiful,” he mused.

Leo: “No, no! Suo, shuuush!!” As for silencing someone down, Leo was rather loud when he leaned towards the knight with a finger on his mouth, quickly looking around if someone was paying attention to them. When he was sure no such thing happened he looked at Suou intensely.

“Forget I mentioned I have a sister,” he whispered, a bit harshly but after a second the king grabbed his arms, sighing dramatically. “I agree I’m even handsome but comparing me to an actual angel sent from highest heavens?! You can only dream to see this pure beauty one day- no, wait! I don’t want you to try stealing her from me! But... Suo…” Leo wailed, putting his head on Tsukasa’s shoulder. “I wish she could be here but it’s impossible…” If he was so emotional, certainly his state was beyond tipsy already but the thought of Ruka all alone was stronger than awareness of this fact as he put his hands around his knight’s back.

“Suo, you need to stay by my side, at least…”

Tsukasa:   “I… I...” Tsukasa’s apology caught in his throat. He tried, he tried with his alcohol-addled brain to focus on the actually very intriguing topic of a possible hidden sister somewhere in the kingdom. But it felt like Leo’s embrace was sucking him in, locking him in place so he could do nothing but notice the warm, earthy scent of the orangey hair near his face. He couldn’t even recall the last time he’d been so… close to someone else.

Tentatively, or maybe boldly, for a respectable knight in service like him, he raised a hand to Leo’s head, and before he was even aware of it himself, he had his king cradled in his arms like a child. I would never leave your side, my king, he thought to himself. Or wait, had he said it out loud? He wasn’t sure anymore. “If your grace is lonely… It would be a sorry replacement for this goddess you speak of… but I still find myself with the desire to chase such sorrow away.”

Leo: “Suo…” The king froze in his place as his knight’s big, warm arms locked him in a hug, the hand petting his head softly and the same excitement washed over him. He closed his eyes and let out a slow sigh, sinking into Tsukasa’s hold, curling a bit. For once, he found himself lost in words, as if this moment of their closeness shouldn’t be disturbed with anything else. Have wine had such an effect on the boy? He didn’t quite mind it, at the moment…

“It’s impossible to be lonely with you serving me, my knight.” Leo admitted in a gentle voice, rubbing his cheek on the boy’s shirt. “Did I worry you? I always get like this for a while on my name’s day. I miss her quite a bit.” His voice and chuckle was still slightly subdued as the king slowly left Tsukasa’s arms, smiling.

“You truly are my sworn knight, aren’t you?” he asked, not holding back on a sudden urge to reach Suo’s burgundy locks, brushing them away from his forehead. For a moment, he forgot there is a huge, royal banquet around them.

Tsukasa:   He could blame it on the heat, on the excitement of the whole day, but his cheeks flushed red, his heartbeat pulsing down to his fingertips. Such a gentle voice, such a soft touch, nothing he’d ever experienced before, not even when they’d embraced after the tournament ended. How many more emotions would his king put him through?

He didn’t think, didn’t pause as he leaned his head into the touch. It only felt right. “If… If that is the case, then, your grace honors me. Please forgive me for being forward, assuming such loneliness was plaguing my king.” He covered Leo’s hand with his own. “It is a terribly sad thing to be apart from one’s family. I do not presume it matches the grief my king feels, but I do ache to see my mother and father at times. I hope they are doing well back home.”

“But…” He swallowed, not sure where he was going with this. It wasn’t Leo’s arms, but his eyes holding Tsukasa in place now. “It still stands that I… if I could do anything more to comfort your grace, I would offer up--”

The last bit of his statement was washed away in a sudden ruckus that arose a bit away from them. Snapping out of the moment like the flip of a switch, he looked over at a bizarre scene of one of his trusted seniors surrounded by a rather rough-looking crowd.

“Please, it’s a one-time only trick. It’s such a brutish thing to do, you couldn’t ask a lady to get more inebriated than this!”

Empty flask in hand, Arashi waved a graceful goodbye and pushed the way through the crowd. The courtiers chattered and glanced over at the knights, to which Arashi only responded with a mysterious smile before catching Tsukasa’s curious gaze.

“N-Narukami-senpai… what was that? Did you just drink that entire flask?”

“Ufufu, oh my, Tsukasa-chan, I’m so sorry you had to see that. How embarrassing!” Arashi, putting a shy hand against a flushed cheek. “Really, I had to do it to shut them up! You know how courtiers are… they hear one thing about someone’s family and expect the same simple nonsense from every single child. But oh dear, Tsukasa-chan, you look so red. Maybe you should retire for the night…? Or perhaps… I’m interrupting something?”

Arashi gave both of them a knowing smile. Tsukasa, however, returned it with a look of confusion. He momentarily glanced at Leo, wondering if he should mention the royal little sister or not.

Leo: Listening to Suo’s gentle voice filled with concern was somewhat enchanting. His hand was covered by his which already was a huge violation of regular knight-king courtesy but has Leo dared to say he minded it? Instead he locked his eyes on Tsukasa’s only now starting to wonder where this all was going. This sort of closeness happened for the first time between them and for the king it was a foreign yet familiar feeling as subconsciously he was leaning towards the young knight. He’s been longing for some sort of closeness, especially on moments when he missed his precious sister but he’s been avoiding burdening his guards with it. He had no right to make them attached to him in this sort of way.

Yet, as the word “offer” came up and this moment was interrupted, Leo found himself frozen mere inches from Tsukasa’s face so he snapped back and his confused gaze fell on Arashi, who was heading towards them.

“Mmm Nacchan you actually did interrupt something.” To make him even more lost it wasn’t him or Tsukasa to answer Arashi’s question but Rittsu, whose presence he’s completely forgotten and once more Leo realized how close to the youngest knight he’s sitting, so he leaned further back. But gods, if Naru hadn’t saved them from some sort of disaster… He realized, feeling his cheeks are also becoming red.

“I’ve been… mourning! And I ended up worrying our brave, young knight! He hasn't seen me in this state yet... But more importantly now, Naru! Are you going to be fine?” From a chaotic, a bit rushed explanation, Leo’s voice became serious almost right away as he looked at the blonde knight with concern. “Getting sick is a no, I will miss you tomorrow… Actually! I might stay in bed, tucked in despair myself! Wahaha!”

His gaze escaped to Tsukasa. He could imagine not only him and Arashi might have a hangover tomorrow…

“You, Suo should get rest soon, too!”

Tsukasa:   “Oh please, Ousama, I’ve taken on much more than this! If anything, I should be the one taking care of you if you’ve decided to remain on your royal sickbed tomorrow.” Tsukasa watched as Arashi scoffed playfully, though the older knight’s face did look a little pallid.

“If you don’t end up passed out in a courtier’s bedchamber before then…”

“Ritsu-chan! That’s completely inappropriate! I’ll have you know I always pass out after leaving the bedchambers!”

“Narukami-senpai, what sort of behavior to you engage in? Surely it doesn’t involve--” The rest of what Tsukasa was about to say was muffled by a quick hand over his mouth.

“Now now, you mustn’t say dirty things, or your soul will be dirtied too. Or so they say… Goodness, Izumi-chan wasn’t kidding when he said you are loose-lipped when you’ve been drinking. You haven’t said anything rude, have you?”

“I would not think to say anything rude at an event like this…” He protested, wriggling out of Arashi’s grip.

“Good boy! You are really a little charmer, aren’t you?”

Arashi proceeded to roughly muss up his hair, to which he grumbled in discomfort. The excitement of the party was starting to wear off, though there was a raw, tender feeling remaining inside him. A feeling that drew his eyes back to his king, who seemed to have already returned to his usual self. They locked gazes for a moment, and Tsukasa felt another curious burning sensation in his chest.

“Rest… I do suppose it has been… quite a long day.” The very mention of rest seemed to tug at his consciousness, tiredness creeping up into his face. “Perhaps it is time to retire soon… Will your grace be awake much longer?”

Leo: “I’m sure if I didn’t keep Suo occupied with me and our wine, not only one courtier would be at his knees by now! Wahaha~!” Leo added to the conversation which caused the dark haired knight to chuckle.

“Suuchan indeed was especially occupied with you, Your Grace.” he noted and the king felt the same rush of odd excitement once more. Ah, he still felt the warmth of this hug after all…

“Y-Yes… He took care of his lamenting king so well,” he said slowly, his gaze escaping to Tsukasa once more. He couldn’t help but be curious, what on Earth this boy still wanted to offer him, after comforting him and swearing to serve him. What else was there to give him and why would he deserve so much from such a young and pure boy?

“No… I think everyone is drunk enough to not care whether the king is still present or not…” Leo answered Tsukasa’s question, looking slowly around the hall, smiling at the sight of merry lords and ladies of his kingdom. “Peace is such a nice thing to look at, isn’t it?” he said more to himself than to anyone in particular and stood up slowly.

“Rittsu, make sure with Sena that everyone reaches their chambers at some point. Naru is dismissed, please drink a lot of water and Suo~... Suo will escort me to my bedchambers and after that you’re free as well.” He was a curious man and could only hope neither he or Tsukasa would regret getting too close to each other as the king and his knight.

Tsukasa:   “M-me?” Tsukasa risked sounding completely foolish in his moment of surprise. It was an odd request, and he wondered what he’d done to receive such special treatment. Regardless, it wasn’t his place to refuse and, for some reason, he found himself with very little desire to even be modest about it. “Of course, my lord. A proper rest is the finest touch to such a splendid day for the kingdom.”

“Oh my, seems I’ve been ordered to sleep as well. Make sure you rest yourself too, Tsukasa-chan,” Arashi cut in. “You don’t want to get too caught up in our king’s rather reckless pace. He sure can be a handful sometimes.” The knight chuckled mysteriously, clunking an empty flask on the table. “And your grace, I wish you a good night.” Waving a hand, Arashi left, remarkably gracefully for someone who’d probably had enough wine to put Tsukasa out for a while.

Ritsu followed not long after. “I guess that’s my cue. Leave it to me, I’ll probably be awake long past everyone else anyway. I’ll make sure Secchan gets his beauty sleep too,” he said with a small smile.

And then, they were alone. As Tsukasa turned and left the feast, he felt a tiny bit of nervousness creep up in him at the thought of being alone with the king in the dark hallways. Rather than being frightened, it was rather like Leo’s presence was… large. Like a burning flame, something that drew his eyes right out of the darkness.

“My king… it is rare that you request my escort…” he began quietly, conscious of his voice echoing in the hall. “Perhaps it is presumptuous of me, but is your grace still feeling lonely?”

Leo:  Even though it was his scheme to bring Tsukasa with him and talk on the way to his bedchambers, Leo found himself unsure what to say so boy’s question helped him to catch his focus again. What was Naru saying about him being a handful..?

“Lonely…” Leo said quietly, without his regular energy. Perhaps he was just sleepy and drunk but the answer didn't come to him immediately. Once again his thoughts escaped to the embrace from a while ago and the warmth washed over him again. Defeated, the king sighed deeply.

“Yes… I might feel a bit lonely in some sense.” he admitted staring at the walls of the hallway they passed through. “But this isn't something that is your duty as a kingsguard, to keep me company. You're already willing to offer me so much, Suo.” Leo added quickly, a bit nervously. The Suou heir’s devotion was catching him off guard way too often and he couldn't defend himself before his passionate words just yet. He had to make sure he won't repeat the same mistake he did with Arashi but with knights so amazing, the king couldn't quite help truly loving them and getting lost in this mess his own feelings were.

“You heard Naru, I can be a handful and I might be hard to catch at times.” The smile was wide but it hadn't taken over his eyes.  “I just felt like talking with you for a while more.” Finally he answered Tsukasa’s other question. After all the purpose of this short walk was only his curiosity.

Tsukasa:   He tilted his head, looking unabashedly at his king as they walked. It wasn’t the first time he’d seen Leo being contemplative, but… there was a certain softness, a vulnerability in their inebriated amble together.

“My king is certainly difficult to catch, it causes trouble for me and my seniors much too often. How often have I had to search for my own trainer during our sparring sessions…?” He shook his head. “But that aside… it honors me that your grace wishes to speak more. It is a rare occasion. Dare I say, I’ve looked forward to it.”

He barely noticed the faint smile on his face. Strange, how it had simply appeared on its own, when Tsukasa so often had it ready and practiced for his guests.

“I suppose that makes your grace difficult to catch in another sense. I often feel as if my king is distant, a small mystery… while confusing me to no end, it inspires my curiosity.” He turned toward Leo with an exaggerated gesture. “But I have digressed, spoken too much of myself. Even for such moments as loneliness, I believe it is my duty to entertain my king. For who is a ruler without those to serve underneath him…? ...Or so I have read in tales.”

Leo:   For some reason being called a “small mystery” by the knight made him feel slightly embarrassed. Dear gods, how was he supposed to handle this, to think only few months ago he would beat the hell out of the boy for being called small.

“I understand your concern, Suo, but you are my knight… it might be demanding and I expect your complete loyalty but it is still work… rather than invest your whole time into serving me, shouldn't you look for a lady you’d wish to marry and extend Suou’s great bloodline… It would made me overjoyed for one of my dear friends to finally fill the castle with little kids… for some reason your seniors devoted themselves to serving the realm, too.” What was he saying to begin with… Naru was, well... Naru, and Sena wasn't someone that would have this sort of a family either… And Rittsu was an eternal being. Maybe that was why he didn't want Suo to get too close to him. For some reason, people around him were extremely individualistic. And alone, unfortunately.

“Ahh! But I’m sure your father is nagging you like this on every occasion he gets, wahaha… Not to mention! Suo!” The king slowed down a bit and poked the boy’s armored chest. “I’m the king, you should be honored to have me as your sparring partner. I could just go to sleep after dealing with all my royal matters after all~ Wahaha~” This time Leo’s smile was more honest. It was an obvious lie after saying he feels lonely at times. He would never resign from regular trainings with his knights and these sparrings were one of his favorite routines for some reason.

Tsukasa:   “I would appreciate it if your grace did continue to spar with me instead of sleeping through suppertime,” Tsukasa replied. Despite the tone of annoyance in his voice, his expression was soft.

“Forgive me, but it seems rather odd that your grace suggest I start looking for a marriage partner… Certainly, as the Suou household’s sole heir it is my duty to continue our noble heritage, as my father has told me many times, yes… Though he has given me a free choice for the time being, I must say I have not come across someone I feel is suitable. I feel I must simply wait for destiny to tug at my sleeve…” He furrowed his brow.

“But in my humble curiosity, I wonder if there is no need to extend the royal bloodline as well? Surely my king, once taking the kingdom in his hands, would want his descendants to share in its glory?”

He stared at Leo, half in curiosity, half in scrutiny. The thought of Leo with children had never crossed his mind before. It seemed ridiculous to him, but he’d always had the sense that the kingsguard were more like the king’s children… but a kingdom without a long-lasting bloodline was unthinkable to him.

Leo: Hearing this question, Leo stopped looking at the boy with a little smile. It wasn’t the first time he heard it tonight. He was growing older after all, times were peaceful and for many it was unthinkable that the king was yet to marry, not to even mention the lack of suitable heir that would continue on what he had started a few years ago.

“Come, I’ll show you something, Suo.” He said finally, after a long silence and took Tsukasa’s hand in his, leading him in a slightly faster pace towards the spiral stairs at the end of the hallway. “Tell me if you started feeling sick from the wine,” Leo suddenly said, when they were almost at the top of one of castle’s towers. Though fresh air would do him good, right?

Finally, they were there, on the very top of his castle, in the middle of a chilly, spring night and Leo approached the railing, his gaze directed at the lights coming from the city. Leaning on it, he smiled at Tsukasa.

“See? As far as my sight can reach, I’m responsible for every, single person in this kingdom. They are all my children! My possible heirs! Imagine if my son was dumb, I wouldn’t want it to be ruled by a dumb king, wahaha!” The king laughed, throwing his arms towards the night with his eyes sparkling. “I’m giving my whole life to this kingdom, Suo. I don’t have time to raise a suitable heir, too.”

Tsukasa:   In truth, Tsukasa did feel dizzy being dragged up the tower stairs in his state. He wasn’t even quite sure how long it took to get up there, only the warmth of the king’s strong grip on his hand leaving an impression in his foggy consciousness. But the murkiness soon washed away, replaced with the cool, refreshing feeling of the spring breeze against his cheek.

What he saw in front of him was something that would surprise even a boy of his upbringing. From the height of a tower standing high above the city, he saw the expanse of the area, alit with lanterns and torches here and there, like spirits in the darkness.

Leo walked to the railing, throwing his arms out as if he could take flight any moment. Tsukasa almost stopped him, but he found himself entranced. Was it the mood, the sights, the wine? He didn’t know, just that his hands found the railing too, taking a place next to his king.

“My king claims any of these people could be his heir… It is a reckless, even possibly foolhardy, idea, as if inviting revolution to one’s doorstep. With this, even I would find myself drawn like a moth to the flame of the throne.” He paused, turning his eyes back to Leo. Honesty, rather than formality, began to take hold of his words. “But I suppose that is a claim befitting of your grace. I could not even begin to understand it… though I am finding that, day by day, I have come to respect it.”

Without choosing such difficult paths, without overcoming the risk, could anything be achieved? It was something he’d learned during his short servitude, something he felt drawn to. He placed a hand on his own chest, which was somehow warm, and lowered his head slightly to the king. “I have found it a great honor… no, a great joy to serve the throne. I am aware of your grace’s concern for my future, but please, if your grace will devote his whole life to the kingdom, then allow me to offer what time we have together to devote myself wholeheartedly to my king.”

Leo: “I’m yet to decide how my successor would be chosen...” The king started with the same passionate tone but as Tsukasa spoke he stopped, staring wide-eyed at his knight. Hearing him offering himself wholeheartedly to him caused the heart in his chest to flutter strongly, this reaction only making him feel even more shocked and confused.

It wasn’t the first time he heard someone saying something like this but when it came to Tsukasa, never before he seemed to be so honest as in this moment. It wasn’t the vow prepared beforehand and the situation was far from being official. Leo was ready to suspect that it’s the wine that caused it all but still, Suo’s words sounded too straightforward and deliberate to accept it as drunk speaking.

His heart was still beating fast when the king turned in Tsukasa’s direction, staring straight at him.

“Why would you… devote yourself to me like this, Suo?” he asked slowly. It was a weird thought that occured him, but was it really only loyalty and respect speaking through the boy’s mouth or was there something more to it..? “I might be a king that brought a new era to this kingdom but I’m still just a man, Suo. I can die at any given moment, I still have many enemies” He added fast, maybe Suo was getting some wrong idea because of his position. He just couldn’t comprehend why would this boy give up his whole future for him.

Tsukasa:   "Why..." He echoed, somewhat taken aback by the question. Why indeed? He hadn't given it much thought... or rather, he hadn't given anything much thought tonight. It simply felt appropriate, and that was the only answer he accepted of himself.

"I do not think of you as immortal, my king. Regardless, I would do everything in my power to protect your grace from such enemies. I... do not know why, myself. I used to think my king was unbelievably capricious, unpredictable, incomprehensible... so I, too, find it curious."

He couldn't put his finger on the rising feeling in his chest, but it propelled the words that flowed from his throat. He looked out at the expanse of the city once more; the flickering of the firelight seemed so beautiful at this moment, the low murmur of night life comforting.

"Perhaps it is just that... perhaps I am curious. Perhaps I want to know more about this world of which my king's presence seems to reach all corners. I feel I could spend a lifetime searching."

Leo: He’s curious, Tsukasa said and the king felt he’s finally understanding what the knight was yet to find out about himself. And that he’ll need to be the one to protect his knight from himself and from the king as well, since he knew he wouldn’t want Suo to get hurt from these strong feelings the young knight seems to be developing towards him.

“I believe someone once said that you might get burned if you get too close to me, Suo,” he said, smiling softly. His voice was quiet and calm as he reached to Tsukasa’s head, to run fingers through his hair. “To some extent, I think they were right, but if your wish is to give your life to me, then my duty is to make sure it won’t happen to you, Suou Tsukasa.” His youngest knight was so pure and cute, Leo noticed not for a first time. It was so contrary to himself, too careful and experienced by life to carelessly risk feeling something so intense for anyone again. Not to mention this was a knight he still didn’t know everything about.

“I suppose it means my life is in your hands and yours is in mine,” Leo tried to say it in a more joyful tone but little blush still formed on his cheeks. Honestly… This boy will be the death of him.

Tsukasa:    He felt his heart flutter at Leo’s touch. It was gentle, protective, one of his king’s many gestures of closeness, and yet the look in his eyes was quite distant. Tsukasa did indeed feel himself burning, as his king had said, though perhaps in a different sense… and there was another feeling, something foreign, quickly growing inside of him. Something he’d only describe as “desire”. Devotion, perhaps.

“I… I do not know what you mean by that, my king. Forgive me for taking your words, but as you have said, you are but one man. To be such danger as to burn those who surround him… it is difficult to imagine.”

There was a touch of distance, a touch of the loneliness from earlier, emotions begging to be released from him, but refusing to be spun into words. The new, nagging feeling inside him only seemed to grow stronger.

“As long as you allow it, I will be your knight,” he finally said, voice low and quiet, as if swearing an oath. “I entrust myself to you, as you have entrusted yourself to me.”

Leo: There weren’t many moments like this in his life when the king had a hard time believing in something. His mind was open for all wonders of this world where magic was colliding with daily, grey life yet Tsukasa Suou’s innocence and pure, strong feelings managed to make words get stuck in his throat and his eyes open wide. It took him a while before he decided to repeat the knight’s gesture and with a hand folded on his chest he lowered his head, as if Tsukasa was someone of his position but truly, he could only dream of times when he himself was so genuine.

“I’m sure you’re ought to find out soon what I meant, Suo.” Leo found himself almost whispering before he gathered himself to look at the knight. It sure was an evening he’s going to remember for a long time. And his heart surely wasn’t able to handle any more of these passionate oaths.

“Allow me to change slightly our already extended escort routine then. It was a long night and I had you drink a lot so I will be much more calm if I see you reaching your bedchambers, Suo.” Even if the cold spring breeze returned a bit of color to Tsukasa’s face Leo still wasn’t sure if he’s able to walk through the castle’s length on his own.

“And thank you for tonight, it was a really pleasant evening thanks to you, my knight.”

Tsukasa:   “Ah, ah yes… I apologize for the long distraction. I also find myself feeling surprisingly merry tonight. Allow us to continue this conversation another time.” But despite the apology, Tsukasa didn’t feel the least bit sorry, for the king returning his gesture and showing respect filled him with an unfound giddiness. Perhaps it was his normal sense of greediness, but he felt an urge to indulge himself more in this connection they’d built up so quickly. But not now, perhaps, when the mood was so nice, and everything seemed to flow naturally. “I feel ashamed at becoming the one receiving escort instead, but if your grace insists, I would gladly enjoy the company.”

With a nod, he stepped away and began to head down the staircase, only to recall he almost stepped in front of the king. Sweeping his hand in an exaggerated gesture, and with a gentle, rosy smile on his face, he motioned for Leo to go first.

Leo: Despite drinking a lot tonight, Leo by now was far from feeling merry. The mood was indeed nice and the unexpected escort turned into way more than he expected so the king found his head filled with thoughts that won't let him rest for a while. Though, while his first escort routine in years lasted, Leo had to focus on leading Tsukasa safely to his bedchambers. It was bringing back memories. Few and nice ones from before the time of his revolution.

“Pathetic guardian I am however, escorting a drunk lord while being completely unarmed,” he noticed out loud. He laughed in his unusual, more genuine manner while turning to his knight. “May the danger appear, even on these calm hallways, allow me to borrow your sword,” he said with a little bow this time, offering Tsukasa to grab his hand. Not to drag him downstairs but make sure he keeps an eye on the boy.

While slowly going down he kept silent, his gaze watchful but the moment they reached the hallway he smiled joyfully.

“Do you realize that as a kingsguard I'm your oldest senior?” Sharing bits about himself was rare but he felt after tonight he owes the boy at least that. Though he didn't seem like he’d remember much from this evening at this point.

Tsukasa:   “As usual, my sword is yours, my king,” he chuckled at his own wit, taking Leo’s hand without thinking. On any other day, he probably would’ve been counting how much physical contact he’d dared try with the king, but his cares were far beyond him. Their tower descent was quiet, but he’s started to feel like some important lady being led down the stairs by the king’s own hand, a thought so hysterical he had to bite his lip to keep from laughing to himself. Goodness, he was feeling so foolish tonight.

As they walked together down the hallway, Tsukasa noticed every little flame, every little clack of the steps they took. His head was swimming with magic, his steps unsteady.

“Ah… my king, you are my oldest senior as a kingsguard? Heavens, I’d heard tales of your valor through the word of my father and confidantes, but to once again think you served the dreaded Demon King before even Sena-senpai and Ritsu-senpai… My king must be from an esteemed family.” He racked his brains for any mention of “Tsukinaga” in his noble training, though none was coming to mind. Perhaps his mind was too addled to remember at the moment?

Leo: “Quite the contrary.” The king said softly and instead of letting go of Tsukasa’s hand he took the boy’s arm by his side, making sure his steps are a bit steadier. Though he was definitely smaller than him, so it wasn’t the easiest task when the knight was leaning towards him.

“Tsukinaga is a small family living at the current border of the kingdom with Tenshouin’s empire. The previous king simply noticed my genius as a warrior when I was still a brat.” Leo laughed but his expression darkened. He was still so naive, so idealistic back then… well, not much really changed here actually.

“I think Rittsu was actually already there… Heavens, I believe I was younger than you.” Leo realized suddenly with disbelief. He looked up at Tsukasa, at his face showing all possible signs of how drunk he was, coming to conclusion he probably was in this state way before him, too. It felt like everything happened centuries ago.

Finally they arrived at the doors of Tsukasa’s bedchambers and the king could leave the boy at this moment but seeing his state, without asking for his opinion he decided to help him take his armor off. His night was getting longer and longer…

Tsukasa:    “You were… discovered by the former king?” Tsukasa asked, his eyes sparkling in undue excitement. “It is little wonder why I have never heard of such a house during my studies… neither do I know of your family crest or status. But to be accepted at such a young age through pure ability, my king is truly incredible. I am blessed to have been born into the same age!” He laughed to himself, swaying a bit, pressing some of his weight unintentionally on his king.

When they did arrive at his bedchambers, Tsukasa almost subconsciously began undoing his armor. He was sleepy beyond belief and happy all at once, and his hands simply moved on their own through his pre-bedtime routine. “Ah… for heaven’s sake,” he muttered, his fingers fumbling on the buckles. It caused him some frustration until they seemed to magically undo themselves, and that was when he finally noticed the king had started to help him. With a bit of a struggle he worked off the rest of the armor and left it on the floor.

“Mmm…” He yawned a little, his body already feeling more relaxed with the heavy armor removed. “I thank you for your assistance…” he mumbled, wandering off to his bed on his own. “It’s been a wonderful night, my king.”

Leo: A lenient smile was on the king’s face when Tsukasa left his beautiful, shining armor on a floor and with his tottering steps reached his own bed. He looked around the neatly decorated and sterile room, looking for a space to put it back, but as it wasn’t on obvious display, Leo gave up on his plan to hide it, gathering only all pieces next to the wall so the boy wouldn’t stumble on them when waking up. After this he finally approached the bed himself, glancing at the knight that basically fell asleep the moment his head hit the pillow.

“I had fun too, Suo,” the king whispered, running fingers through these soft, red locks again. Every word the boy said tonight ran through his tired mind and he could feel something tightening in his chest, a smile forming itself on his lips.

“Ahh… You’re too much of a brat, Suo… I wouldn’t be able to make you happy,” the king sighed quietly, as if trying to convince himself more than the sleeping man in front of him. He turned back, deciding to check if perhaps the boy had some sort of a bowl in his restroom. and after placing it next to the bed, Leo glanced at Tsukasa one last time before leaving the chamber quietly.
“Sweet dreams, Suo.”

Finally, this long day has come to an end.

Chapter Text

Tsukasa:   Thump, the bird fell with a satisfying thud, an arrow lodged deep in its heart. There was the sound of many fluttering wings, as its brethren quickly escaped before they met the same fate. No matter, Tsukasa mused to himself as he jumped off his horse and pulled the arrow out of his target. Just this one will do.

The sun rose low in the east, casting spotted shadows through the treetops over the unfortunate bird. Tsukasa had gone for an easy one first, a rather plump looking specimen sitting unaware on a branch some distance away. He didn’t quite have the confidence to shoot moving targets today after so much rest, but he’d been aching to get outside and refine his skills again, so much so that he’d gotten up at the crack of dawn with his own bow and arrow, snuck into the the stables for his favorite royal steed, and rode out in seek of something, anything to practice on.

Really, he couldn’t stand himself when he didn’t act. He could barely believe himself not too long ago, when he’d woken up with his right arm so ungracefully hanging off the side of his bed, headache like the wrath of the gods upon him, a sour stench filling his nostrils. He lay there for a moment, wondering what terrible fate had befallen him. He barely had any recollection of the night before, only hazy memories of a tournament victory, and a feast. He only stirred when he heard a soft knock at the door, and the face of none other than Ritsu peeking in. “I’ve come to check on the lightweight Suu-chan before I sleep,” Ritsu had said, and Tsukasa briefly doubted that it was morning until he remembered Ritsu’s usual sleeping time.

After that, it was only a matter of ignoring exactly how much he’d vomited throughout the night as it was cleaned up for him, and finding his armor apart from its usual place. He’d attempted to put it on again, but with some persuasion (and a bit of teasing from Ritsu), he was put back to bed for the day.

But truly, he thought with some frustration as he arrived back at the stables and led the pretty chestnut horse back to its stall. How shameful to let himself become like this. He was itching once again to hone his skills, to prove them.

Lost in thought, he turned toward the kitchens. Perhaps this bird would be of some use to the cooks. It was about time for breakfast, anyway, and he shouldn’t be late in joining the others.

Leo: Usually the days following banquets in the castle were way too slow for his liking. Lethargy was the enemy of any productivity and creativity, and the king could barely stand it. But for once, he couldn’t say he minded his attention being unable to focus on anything more than usual. Sena already pointed that out but Leo’s only response was shrugging his arms, his gaze looking for the youngest of the knight as he recalled the happenings on his name’s day.

There was some teasing from Naru and giggles from Rittsu as he was passing by them and Sena seemed to be giving him somewhat warmer stares. But it was only fueling the king’s frustration, because of all people, only Suo didn’t have any recollections of that night… Which was also a bit soothing, allowing the man to calm himself down before the boy decides to throw him off balance once more. Indeed, he was just a man and even the kingdom should ignore his short moments of indisposition.

“Ousama, if I didn’t know you long enough I’d think it’s not only Suu-chan that lost his head for someone…” Ritsu laughed sleepily, curling up on his chair instead of eating. It was soon his rest time anyway so he was rarely seen eating something in the morning and rather kept the other knights company if he was awake enough.

“The king that loses his head? Wahaha! It’s way too early for me to have such and ending, Rittsu. And besides, I won’t be taken alive! Wahaha-ow!” With a loud laugh, Leo attempted to change the topic, ending up being smacked at the back of his head by Izumi while Ritsu whined he’s noisy like always in the morning. He was lucky none of them knew what happened between them a few days ago, truly...

“It’s Kasa-kun’s responsibility to not let that happen as well, so take care of it fast, Ousama.”

“I know, I knooow…But you’re the mom in this family, Sena~” the king smiled wide to his friend. “It’s mom’s-”

“That’s not my business, moron.” Izumi cut to the chase, returning to eating at his seat. “Besides, this brat should be here already.” He barely finished this sentence when Suou’s heir stepped into the dining hall. “Great, soon you’ll be coming to eat later than Naru-kun.”

“Ahh!! The important thing is that Suo is finally here and the family is almost united in breakfast~” Leo exclaimed enthusiastically, waving with the knife in his hand. “At least Suo had lots of beauty sleep, didn’t he~?”

Tsukasa:   Tsukasa could feel all eyes on him as he walked in. Usually the second arrival to the table (after the strictly prompt Izumi), he felt a bit ashamed, catching the gazes of his fellow knights for a moment before quickly averting his eyes and taking a seat at the end near Arashi.

“Forgive me for my late arrival, my lord, but I was far from getting rest of any such sort. I have been awake since dawn.”

“Ufufu, it’s alright, Tsukasa-chan. There’s no rush to arrive early to breakfast. What matters is you eat it!” Arashi smiled from beside him and daintily ate a piece of meat.

“I do not require as much time in the morning as you do, Narukami-senpai. What you even do in that time, I could not guess.”

“Mm… Let’s just consider it a lady’s secret!”

“But--”

“Just eat before it gets cold,” Izumi interjected, to which Arashi replied with a lighthearted chuckle.

From the exercise in the morning, Tsukasa was already feeling quite famished. He ate more quickly than usual, indulging all too much the warmth of the food and the indoors.

“And, what exactly were you doing up at dawn, Kasa-kun?”

Izumi looked over at him with a sharp gaze.

“Ah… Forgive me for my action without permission, but I went out to practice hunting,” His voice was a bit muffled with his mouth full of food. “I simply could not sit still after so many days in lethargy. I was not aware alcohol could have such a drastic effect on a person… I must be more vigilant. Do you not feel frustrated as well, my seniors?”

Leo: There was a moment of silence before the youngest knight’s question followed with three smirks and Arashi's chuckle.

“Ah… Kasa-kun thinks his seniors would allow themselves to get in such a state.”

“Izumi-chan, the last time you got to drink with ousama you couldn’t even find your way to the bedchambers.”

“Be quiet, Naru-kun! Drinking is the only thing ousama does reasonably and my head isn't like you two with your monster-like strength and-”

“So you're admitting you're weak, Secchan~” Ritsu interrupted seeing Arashi’s face was becoming pouty. Leo sighed and leaned on his chair, his breakfast almost finished as he stared at Tsukasa. Do you not feel frustrated, he asked, and it was Leo’s primary feeling since the party after all. Their newbie didn't remember anything and he was yet to realize how dangerous his burning loyalty is… and the king was yet to find out how to protect the young knight.

“I do feel frustrated.” He broke the cheerful chattering with sudden seriousness before the smile returned to his face, dropping the topic completely. “The days before the tournament were exceptionally busy however, we all deserved to take it easy for few days, especially my knights. But you Suo, you are already so full of energy, youth is so amazing! Wahaha! Was there anything exceptional to hunt down or were you just using the built up energy? That's sort of cute… Wahaha!” Honestly, what was he supposed to do.

Tsukasa:   “Cute?” Tsukasa frowned at the description. “Please do not treat me like a child… I simply felt my arms going limp without my usual archery practice.”

As he continued with his breakfast, Tsukasa couldn’t help but notice how quickly the king’s pensive staring changed to laughter in an instant. Strange as always, his king was, too easy to get caught up in the pace. The other senior’s voices seemed quite far away, as he found his eyes drawn to Leo.

“Suu-chan,” a voice said near Tsukasa, and he jolted out of his reverie. He turned his head to see Ritsu, who he’d forgotten was there for a moment. “Why don’t you lend me some of that youthful vigor, hm? Just a taste?”

He leaned away, and the piece of meat on his fork fell off onto the plate. “Ritsu-senpai?! I know not what you mean.”

“You know, give me some of your bl--”

“Hey, we can’t have Kasa-kun out for another day in a row. You’ve had enough over the evening anyway.” Izumi said from his seat. Tsukasa watched them with interest.

“Fine, fine. But maybe I want some of Suu-chan’s attention too, you know?” Ritsu’s eyes opened a little, and the ruby red eyes slid straight over to meet Tsukasa’s gaze. Tsukasa gulped, and Ritsu smirked, ever so slightly. Was his senior trying to tell him something…? He thought, poking at the fallen meat again. It was an odd thought, but then again, many things for Tsukasa had been odd the past few days. For one, the holes in his memory of the tournament day.

“Anyway, Tsukasa-chan,” Arashi interjected, waving off the strange air between them. “You said you were a bit frustrated. Maybe you just need a little extra something to shake off that irritation. A nice day out in town, maybe?”

“Mm… I appreciate the offer, Narukami-senpai, but I would rather not spend time buying fineries. Perhaps I should simply increase my practice times for now…” he replied, pushing around his breakfast on his plate. He was so strangely restless this morning.

Leo: The king set aside his plate and rested his head on his hands, watching Rittsu teasing their youngest knight a little. Suddenly it made him wonder if only Tsukasa himself was oblivious to the attention he’s been giving him lately. If that was the case then no wonder he felt frustrated, with all his seniors knowing something he doesn’t.

It isn’t good though if it keeps distracting him, Leo thought, the others’ voices reaching him from a distance. He was escaping to his very own realm pretty often this morning. He hated waiting like this but the man was well aware there was nothing he could really do but wait… Although it was making him slightly restless.

“Ohh! I got an idea to spend up our newbie’s frustration all at once!” Suddenly he exclaimed, unexpected memory from after the tournament coming to his mind suddenly. “I promised I won’t forget and I didn’t! Are you up to challenge me on horseback, Suo~?”

This way, he should also be able to use up his own frustration, at least a bit.

Tsukasa:   “Ah!” Tsukasa had finished the last of his breakfast as Leo had said the word ‘horseback’, and he put his fork down gently on the table before turning in his chair to face his king. “A duel on horseback… A marvelous idea! I must admit with shame that it did not cross my mind earlier, but if my king is willing, then I, too, shall rise up to the challenge.”

“Talking about fighting at the breakfast table again? Couldn’t we eat in peace…?” Arashi sighed from next to him, but Tsukasa was already lost in thought. He stood up, a smile appearing on his face. If anything got him excited, it was a good challenge, and there was a part of him that wanted to show off in front of his king again.

“Name your terms, my king. Shall we have a bout with swords? Perhaps we should be able to choose our steeds as well…” He stared at the ground in thought. What kind of strategy would his seniors choose?

“Ah… as a friendly and sporting fight, I suggest we use lances. Perhaps not as traditional as the sword, but a sturdy, wieldy weapon suited for such combat.”

Leo: Leo briefly glared at Arashi for a moment, a sudden thought occurring to him if it wasn't better to make the young knight visit the town with Arashi instead, but he found himself getting excited as well when the boy started wondering about the duel’s details. The king laughed, standing away from the table.

“Look at my own knight getting all excited to spill some royal blood! Wahaha!”

“It was your idea, idiot.” Sena sighed deeply.

“Anyway! I'm willing to go with lances, lances and horses look so impressive together!” Leo put a brooding look on his face, starting to walk in circles. Truth be told, he wasn't really a cavalry warrior and in battles there was always someone advising him how to use these units the most efficiently, but that maybe him even more excited - using a style he’s not used to was always fascinating.

“I do believe you are more knowledgeable on the matter than me, Suo. I will have you and Sena discuss the details of our challenge and I will appear when called~” he said finally. “I have huge expectations for you, haha!” May they both find peace after this, he also thought wishfully.

“Now, I should head to the audience hall. Join me and Naru when you're done, Suo. And sweet dreams, Rittsu~” Leo finally turned his attention from Tsukasa and jumped to Rittsu to pat his head, then rushed towards the door, not waiting for Arashi. He didn't particularly like being all alone with his blonde knight anymore, unfortunately. Maybe one day it will change.

Tsukasa:    “Yes, my lord,” Tsukasa replied brightly. The thought of some competition was already lifting his spirits, and he was glad to finally have something he could focus his overflowing energy on. And lances on horseback, Tsukasa’s forte.

“You seem energetic, you brat.” Izumi was smiling. Tsukasa chuckled in response, the morning exercise, the good food, and the good news all bubbling up happily inside him.

“Fufu, naturally I am looking forward to such an opportunity. Though I am slightly concerned about the outcome, as my king is a talented warrior… I shall do my best to show off.”

“Hmph, I would advise you to go right ahead with it. Just go at it with pride, Kasa-kun. This is your talent after all, you have the right to crush that ousama with all you have.”

“Hmm…” Tsukasa thought, a small smile still lingering on his lips. “Perhaps you are right, Sena-senpai. I do believe I am at an advantage. I could end up the victor in this situation.”

Izumi snorted. “Anyway, if you’re so eager to start, I suggest you set the match for the afternoon. Our king likes making things ostentatious, so you should go formally challenge him.” He gave Tsukasa a pat on the shoulder, which turned into a firm grasp as he physically turned Tsukasa around to face the door. “Now, go meet him in the audience hall. Don’t keep him waiting for too long, or he might run off somewhere.”

Tsukasa nodded. Having such a reliable senior around made him feel much more confident. Perhaps he could impress Izumi as well with his military prowess.

Quickly, he gathered himself up, bowed to Ritsu, and strode out the door. He hadn’t noticed the small glance Izumi had given to the chair next to him, to where Arashi had been sitting and was now gone, having slipped away silently, without saying a single word.

Leo: Audiences were one of the routines he enjoyed the most. As the king, Leo was unable to jump on his horse and wander off wherever he wanted to and besides, the news brought by his peers and servants often were as valuable as what he could get himself. This morning he was especially grateful his attention was focused on something when Arashi joined his side in silence. Only recently the king agreed for Narukami to be a part of his escort again but the air between them was yet to clear up, both of them being unusually reticent, almost as if neither wanted to disturb the other.

It was a relief when Tsukasa finally joined them, both Narukami and Tsukinaga relaxing when met with his pure excitement. Leo could even say he was almost grateful, being able to forget why things were so awkward when he was on his own with Naru. After being exposed to details of their afternoon's duel, the king could return to details of the Aoi twins’ assaults. He's been turning a blind eye to them so far, but after the rumors of them receiving help from Tenshouins reached him, Leo realized he had been tolerating chaos brought by the kids the Demon King left after his death for too long. Well, so far they weren't that much of a threat and matters close to the capital were consuming him a bit too much.

Eventually the day came to an end, however, and the king felt his head pounding slightly from exertion. He knew he won't be the best opponent to his young knight, fueled by irritation and excitement mostly, yet he knew it's going to be beneficial for the both of them. Keeping this in mind, he let the boy off earlier so he could prepare for the fight, being all alone with Narukami once more this day.

“Sena and Rittsu are busy so… I'd be grateful to have your help in my own preparations and… maybe a warm up, too.” Leo said reluctantly to his knight after the day of audiences was finally over. “I need to take away all this politics from my head before facing Suo, wahaha!” The king laughed a bit awkwardly.

Tsukasa:   Tsukasa had already worked up a sweat making a few rounds around the field. He still couldn’t shake the restlessness that lay deep in the pit of his stomach since the morning. It was hardly the first time he’d ever had a bout with the king, and it wasn’t a very public match, but Tsukasa couldn’t help but feel a little nervous. Still, if there was anything he’d learned from his previous matches, even that nervous energy can be transformed into a solid victory. Giving a last, definitive practice swing of the lance he’d chosen, Tsukasa dismounted to let the both of them take a rest.

The steed huffed, as if to make notice of someone approaching the fields, and from the tall, lean figure, Tsukasa could easily guess it was Arashi. Leading the horse by the reins, he walked up to meet his senior. Arashi looked uncharacteristically pensive, which jumped into a look of surprise as Tsukasa and the horse approached.

“Oh! Tsukasa-chan, you’re here already! Ah, I suppose you’d want to start warming up early. Good boy.” Arashi smiled, and while Tsukasa was glad to receive the praise, he noticed the smile didn’t quite reach his senior’s eyes.

“Narukami-senpai, is something the matter?”

“Huh?” A brief pause. “Ahaha, oh no, did I seem off to you? I’m just a bit tired, you know, what with all the celebrations. It seems like no one ever relaxes around here; one minute you’re staying up late and the next you’re… well, doing these fights.”

“A fight, or rather a royal match such as this, is a display of pride and honor, Narukami-senpai. Putting so much on the line even in the smallest of matches… perhaps it may be foolhardy, but exposing oneself so is the greatest expression of chivalry.”

Arashi’s smile fell, just a little, and Tsukasa could swear his senior even looked sad.

“Mhmm, that’s right, Tsukasa-chan. Just make sure not to get too hurt, alright?” Arashi gave Tsukasa a small pat on the head before heading outside the field to watch. Tsukasa watched the knight go for a long moment, unable to shake the feeling his senior was hiding something. There seemed to be a lot of secrets around the castle lately.

Finally, he turned to see the person he’d been hoping to see. Putting on a pleasant smile that just barely hid his excitement, he bowed low. “Welcome, my king. I have been awaiting your arrival.”

Leo: It was still very uncomfortable, the king found out with a deep sigh, his thoughts very far from the incoming sparring. He let Narukami go ahead after their practice but it was almost as if the knight didn’t leave him at all. It looked like Arashi preferred to pretend that everything is fine, choosing to talk about Tsukasa instead, and Leo wouldn’t mind but it was all so forced, especially when silence was falling between them.

Leading his horse to meet the youngest knight’s, the redhead was still looking at the ground, brooding. Perhaps it was simply still too early… He definitely hasn’t forgot how hurt he’s been just yet but the king has already decided that Narukami Arashi will stay in the castle, still serving as his kingsguard so he had to rebuild his trust for the knight somehow. But if Naru didn’t care about that, then not even the expectant look in Sena’s eyes would convince him to keep Narukami so close to himself… For the past few months, a certain new, young knight was keeping him distracted but Leo was still wondering, especially in such moments if he was just used and thrown away when he and the blonde got too close… Or it was really true that you might be burned if you get too close to him. Unless you're Tenshouin Eichi but Leo would make sure that actually happened if he ever saw him again.

“Grrr… Maybe I just should throw a tantrum or something.“ The king sighed out loud and finally he got a hold of reality around him back. And Suou Tsukasa was standing in front of him.

“Ohh! Suo! I didn’t notice you! Were you hiding behind that beautiful stallion? Sweet heavens, you look as proud as ever, wahaha!” He had no choice but snap out of his pensive mood and show the best of him to this newbie again, didn’t he? With the corner of his eye, he noticed Arashi already outside the field and he sighed again. This whole frustration and helplessness he felt… He really wished just a duel could free him from it all. But he settled with the fact that there was no cure for his heart that was still sometimes longing for the closeness he had with his knight long ago. It was one of the reasons why he wanted to avoid Tsukasa falling for him. The king of this kingdom was too broken to love wholeheartedly again.

However, he didn’t want to worry the youngest now so he tried to smile at him, as brightly as he could.

“I may be not a cavalry warrior but don't expect to get an easy win, Suo.” He warned, keeping the lance in front of him.

Tsukasa:    “I was not hiding, my king, perhaps it is simply a lack of attention that caused such surprise.” He shook his head. “Inattention is the mother of error, especially at such times. ...Ah, I did not mean it in a disrespectful manner,” he added as an afterthought. It certainly was odd for the king to approach in such a… distracted manner. His seniors and his king were certainly strange today.

Swinging his lance over the horse’s back, he used it as a counterweight for mounting the saddle. It was a movement as natural as breathing for him, and his body instantly relaxed as he saw the familiar view from up above. He twirled his lance into a readied position and bowed once again to the king.

“Excuse me for mounting first. Let us fight a fair and honest fight.” Though I may have a chance to win this one, Tsukasa thought silently, a smile appearing on his face. Tugging on the reins, he directed the steed to the other side of the field, settling into a stance. Despite the strange atmosphere, he was determined to prove himself and shake off this senseless energy.

Leo: “Hm… Have I just got scolded by a youngster?” Leo smiled a bit more honestly this time and mounted himself, probably not in as graceful manner as the boy did. Holding the lance under his arm in a position ready to attack, the king glanced at it, then at Tsukasa, as excited as ever. He probably thought the win is already his, even though he knew nothing about the king’s abilities. Cavalry was truly scary and deadly and Leo Tsukinaga was dangerous enough on the ground, without such obvious advantage. He gave that answer to Sena once, if he was not mistaken.

“Let’s see if you have any right to lecture me about attention and focus, Suo,” he exclaimed after the boy that was heading to take his stance.

Finally getting in the mood for this fight, Leo prepared himself as well, a serious look on his face. His eyes caught Arashi and the rest of his kingsguard again but he couldn’t be bothered with them now. It was a serious duel that could end badly if they won’t be focused enough. And it was the mood he very much needed.

After taking the proper stance he lowered his body and charged in Tsukasa’s direction. Right now, only proving himself to this cheeky knight mattered. He will worry about everything else later.

Tsukasa:   “A pleasure, my king.” Tsukasa’s expression hardened into something more serious. He played and replayed the possible moves over in his head. On top of a horse, there was a limited range of moves one could do, but the momentum and force added from the animal’s strength could be especially dangerous. Controlling the forces of his mount underneath him and the strength in his own arm were the tricks to the art of fighting on horseback. The focus was on precision and skill, both things Tsukasa prided himself in.

With steeled confidence, he charged forward first, taking a calculated swing right at the king’s shoulder. The horse’s body underneath his legs felt as fluid as running water, the lance swinging easily in his measured grip. He was sure all his seniors were watching him with interest, and he considered it truly his time to stand out and show off.

Leo: After traveling across the whole kingdom for years, Leo felt confident with his control over the horse at least, and the lance was still just a blade, just on a longer handle. Tsukasa’s attack was calculated and precise, near perfect but exactly because of that the king had no trouble avoiding it, bending down, hearing knight’s lance above his head, suddenly realizing how deadly this duel was. The best solution was probably throwing Tsukasa off his horse before any of them gets seriously hurt.

Leo turned back, this time being the one to charge at the boy, aiming slowly before approaching Tsukasa at the side, trying to hit the horse with the duller side. From all possible scenarios, he preferred to hurt the horse instead of Suo.

Tsukasa:   The king’s approach was odd, and before Tsukasa could move completely out of the way, the end of the spear grazed against his horse, causing the animal to squeal in protest. With a quick reaction and a flick of the reins, he kept it under control, and he put some distance in between himself and his opponent.

He had to admit that Leo’s style as a cavalry warrior was very unconventional. Most of the lords he’d fought in the past had subscribed to the rhetoric of a common fighting form, but the king’s moves seemed to come from his basic instincts, a new type of opponent that Tsukasa had to adjust himself to deal with. Thankfully, it wasn’t too difficult to guess what Leo was trying to do.

However, it didn’t stop him from wishing for a more straightforward fight. He was aware of the dangers they were facing, but stronger still was his desire to prove himself and win in his own field of expertise. Kicking the horse into a run, he rushed once again, this time aiming a bit lower at the king’s side, to bruise but not cut.

Leo: He knew well his previous attack was too careful, perhaps he really wasn’t in the mood for it, or simply not confident enough to ensure neither of them will get seriously hurt. He didn’t have the luxury to think about it a lot however, with Tsukasa charging at him, the boy probably realizing already why his attack wasn’t upfront like always. And yet he wasn’t prepared for the knight’s less direct attack, so instead of dodging it, he had to stop his lance with his own, the handle shrieking dangerously, showing Leo how close he was to breaking it and giving Suo his victory way too soon.

How frustrating, he should just focus on the fight. Leo cursed under his breath, pulling the reins to get back the balance and control over the slightly panicked animal. He closed his eyes, gripping the weapon tight in his hand. It was just a blade and he was superior in handling these. Besides, it seemed like Suo was itching to show what he’s capable of.

So Leo commanded his horse to run towards him, letting go of the reins to take the lance in both hands before heading towards the frontal attack, trying to aim at Tsukasa’s armored arm.

Tsukasa: Clearly it wasn't going to be so easy to land a strike on the king, though Tsukasa still clicked his tongue in frustration when his sideways attack didn't quite work out the way he wanted. It was impatience and restlessness that made him back away quickly, ready for another charge.
However, it seemed the king had beat him to it, and while he'd gotten in perfect stance, he wasn't quite ready for the two-handed strike coming his way. A flash of a memory of Leo's brute strength came to his mind, and in a brief moment of panic, he raised his arm to stop the strike instead.
A sharp pain shot through the muscle. He shook off the attack and backed off again, his arm smarting, and he already knew it'd left a bruise.
Damn it all, he cursed in his head. He needed to pay attention instead of daydreaming like this. He adjusted his weapon again, and winced at the fresh pain in his arm. It would be a liability, but not the worst thing to happen to him.
He kicked the horse in motion and charged again, spinning the lance and switching hands, attacking from a different side.

Leo: It was an odd fight, Leo found out quick enough. It seemed to be a clash of two storms, frustration emitting from both him and his knight. No usual, electric excitement that accompanied their sparrings. They were connected in restlessness and it wasn’t something Leo particularly liked. The king’s attack reached Tsukasa’s arm and he could see panic in the boy’s eyes as he defended himself with it. It wasn’t a strike based on the horse’s speed but on his strength, yet it wasn’t making it any less dangerous.

“Suo!” Did he pierce the armor? His shout was full of concern but the knight distanced himself quickly. Perhaps it wasn’t too bad then, so Leo readied himself to get in defensive stance, turning his horse in Tsukasa’s direction again. But another attack came from a different direction, not from his dominant hand so Leo understood he needs to end it before things get worse. Or order it to just stop.

He stopped his horse, lance still in both hands, close to him to block the incoming attack. He swung as well when knight got close to him, wanting to throw him off the horse.

Tsukasa: His attack was met with a deep clunk of the lances slamming against each other, and the impact made Tsukasa's arm wobble. He winced with the pain shooting fresh through his arm.
It was definitely worse than he had thought. He hadn't had much experience on the actual battlefield, and adjusting for more painful injuries such as this was a rather difficult task for him. Even the weight of the lance fell differently into his hands. It felt odd, and foreign.
He grunted under the pressure and sighed in relief as their lances parted, but it was for a moment too long. Another strike was headed for him, and he couldn't raise his arm fast enough to effectively block it.
With a force enough to leave another bruise, he was swept off from his steed, and rolled roughly into the ground. The sudden impact made tears spring into his eyes, and an all-too-familiar heaviness gripped his chest. It was shame, and embarrassment. He turned his face away from the king and his seniors, hesitant to get up.

Leo: In all honesty, Leo expected he'll lose. He had little experience on a horse, fought on his instinct solely but it's always been the experience that gave him the biggest advantage over the youngest knight. But this time… This time this fight wasn't what he sought for, and the conclusion made him all the more irritated. He stared at the boy on the ground, then at the concerned knights observing them. Naru and Sena were already heading towards them.

Once again, his gaze fell on Tsukasa, boy trying to avoid everyone, not getting up…

“How is your arm?” his voice came out colder than he expected. In fact, he was really concerned if Tsukasa didn’t get hurt but something was stopping him. He promised on that roof he’ll protect this innocent knight from himself and yet… Was it because he was so unfocused? Or his lack of experience on a horse, it could be a normal sparring…

In frustration, he swung his lance and threw at the ground, piercing deep into it.

Tsukasa: The sharp thud of the king's lance in the ground briefly pulled Tsukasa out of his own mind. Leo looked just as frustrated as Tsukasa felt, and it made his chest bristle with the thought that it was his fault the fight turned out like this. He was weak and distracted and still naive, and he had embarrassed himself beyond belief. He shouldn't have brashly challenged the king like that.

His seniors' quick footsteps reached his side, and between Arashi's yelps of concern and Izumi's attempts to help him up, he grew tired of his helplessness. "I am fine, it is little more than a small injury," he replied to the king, to his seniors, to himself.

Holding his arm close to himself, he swallowed down his shame and stood up on his own, picking up his dropped lance. With a less than graceful motion, he bowed.

"Thank you for the informative fight. I acknowledge my defeat," he said politely, though there was no trace of sportsmanship in his voice. "If your grace will excuse me, I will tend to our horses." He reached for the reins of both steeds. He definitely intended to wash and feed them, but most of all, he wanted to be alone for a while.

Leo: A little more than a small injury… It didn’t sound half bad but Leo was unable to sigh with relief like he usually would. He’s been reminded of their last official duel and how at that time Tsukasa was putting his life on a line a few times too… He was such an idiot, why wasn’t he careful, he knew how stubborn this kid is. At this moment he wasn’t sure at who he was actually angry as he glared down at the young knight.

“Informative fight..?” he let out in disbelief and opened his mouth to start very unfair scolding, but his gaze fell on Izumi. Tsukasa’s mentor seemed to try to communicate something to him, perhaps he planned to do that himself later or maybe Leo really wouldn’t be fair.

“Grrr… Leave that to the grooms and go check on that wound right now, it’s an order.” he said something else instead, his voice still angered.

It was unjustified, he knew that. Tsukasa didn’t remember he’s sworn to protect him, he only wanted to show off like a young knight he is. It was him that was unable to measure his strength properly this time.

“Give me that back.” He tried to sound calmer but his peremptory tone wasn’t any better than the angry one. The king sighed and took his reins from knight. He needed a while alone to calm down. Without turning back, he kicked the horse and headed towards the forest.

“That imbecile!!” Sena’s yell was the last thing he’s heard before leaving the field.

Tsukasa: He returned the king's words with an indignant look, but he felt Izumi's eyes on him, and he bit his tongue and avoided saying something that could get him in trouble. The king was obviously frustrated, and Tsukasa was angry at himself, and he could only think that meant the king's anger was directed at him, too. It was unfair. But the match was closed, his attempt at a graceful escape ruined.

"Tsukasa-chan, maybe we should go take a look at that arm," Arashi said gently, but as his senior reached out to touch his wounds, he retracted his arm. He didn't want to see anyone, or touch them.

"Leave me be," he replied shortly.

"You heard us. Shut up and get yourself some help." Izumi's voice was sharp, a mix of commanding and his own brand of concern.

After a moment of hesitation, Tsukasa finally nodded his head to both of them and headed off, arm cradled in his other hand. He was grateful they didn't follow him, but as he left, he could feel their gazes of concern boring into his back, like a heavy pall of shame over him. If there was anywhere for him to go, he wished it would be as far away from here as possible.

Leo: The king wanted to be far away as well, as he rushed through the castle’s length as if he was chased by death itself. His teeth gritted hard, Leo was remembering all the betrayals in his life. The wind in his hair had blown away the anger already, there were only old fears mixing with the new ones, but on the top of it, there was sadness.

Tenshouin, Sena (even if for a very brief moment), Naru and now Suo… All these people, were or are trying to embrace his broken self, only leaving more damage afterwards. For the past two years he was trying to convince himself he doesn’t need this sort of affections, he’s going to be fine, focusing solely on building his kingdom, giving his knights the best of himself, even if his twistedness was not always understood, until… Until Tsukasa Suou stepped his boots into the little shelter he created for himself, and threw him completely off balance like no one else did before.

He knew exactly why. There was naivety and innocence Leo has never encountered in his life before. Tsukasa was seeing the world through values he has long forgotten about, and it wouldn’t be too much to claim that Leo has seen in that rich boy himself, fifteen years old. He wanted to protect that from the things he’s went through and yet he himself was terrified. He was terrified he’ll fail, terrified he’ll break the boy himself, terrified Tsukasa will eventually see how damaged he is and lastly, that he’ll develop his commitments too and hurt them both in the process. And Leo Tsukinaga had enough of pain and loss in his life already.

He reached the forest on the back of the castle, very likely the one Suo hunted in in the morning and while still going along the castle’s walls he reached a small shrubbery, a small part of the forest separated from the rest. The king attached the horse’s reins to a nearby tree and went inside the copse, displaying a small, well hidden monument that looked like a grave from the first glance. An old, rusty lance was lying in front of it and Leo knelt next to it, his fingers running slowly up the ragged blade.

“Mikejimama…” he whispered, sad smile forming on his lips, and if someone would ever had a chance to pass by this place while he was visiting, they’d say that the great king of many legends looked small and vulnerable. That this tired, young man wasn’t their king. But it was the place no one knew about, his shelter inside his very own home where he was running to, when even he needed to take a break.

“Mama… I want to go to the mountains, I want to see my dear Ruka-tan.” His old friend, wherever he was right now, was certainly listening to him and even if not, Leo had found a last resort comfort in talking to the old stone and lance. “I… Just want a break for a while, I can be the king later…” He shut his eyes and leaned on the stone. “I can’t respond to Suo’s feelings, he’s… I bet you’d laugh now, but he’s too pure, too bright… He even smiles like a damn sun.” He giggled a little, his mind slowly calming down. “Sometimes it feels like I’m the one that’s going to burn. Wahaha…” he sighed and fell silent.

He sat like this for a longer while, slowly dozing off, probably making the whole castle worried sick until he’d heard the creak of leaves, someone’s light steps, and without a thought, the unarmed king grabbed the decaying spear, ready to defend himself. Damn, he’d probably kill the intruder on a spot if they didn’t speak up before appearing from between the bushes.

“Tsukipi.”

The lance fell from his hands as Leo sighed with relief, regretting he was found so soon.

“Rittsu… You found my secret spot.” he noted bitterly and the ancient creature chuckled.

“Or maybe it was mine before you and your friend found it.”

The mention of Madara Mikejima stung.

“Either way treat it as my private, hidden place from now on.” His voice was slightly annoyed and the man glared at him seriously.

“Ousama, take it as an advice from your friend or trusted knight, but you need to take a break.”

Was the vampire reading his mind? He knew he needed that but…

“Kings don’t have breaks.”

“Then escape and return. You always return.” There were emotions in Ritsu’s words he couldn’t quite unravel, so Leo decided to think better of it.

“Nobody can notice though.” He pointed out the most bothersome part, but he felt the rush of excitement already. Elusive king? Wouldn’t that fit him?

“Your knights can handle that, don’t you think?”

“Rittsu, you’re a genius, I think I love you??”

He laughed loud and that seemed to ease his knight’s worries. Ah, he was only causing them trouble now, wasn’t he? The king stood up, patting the grave as if he was saying bye to his still living friend and turned away his gaze, passing by the ravenhead to reach his horse.

“Ousama... what about Suu-chan?”

The king glared at Ritsu, giving him a clear message to not touch the topic he didn’t want to take care of just yet either. He didn’t have a solution for his situation with Suo yet… But for now, it seemed like pushing him away could be the better option, maybe it’ll eventually scare this stubborn kid away... maybe.

“Has he taken care of his arm?” Leo asked once they were heading slowly towards the castle. If he didn’t… that kid was just a proud idiot and would really earn his scolding.

“Don’t know, didn’t check. Be grateful I found you before you fell asleep there, I deserve a sip of royal blood~”

“No way! It’s too valuable! Wahaha!”

Joking a little eased the weight in his heart but Leo still was escaping with his thoughts to the boy. Maybe, just today he should check on him. And after this, he will distance himself. And go to see Ruka-tan. It sounded like a real dream… He needed good, deep dreams tonight.

Chapter Text

Leo: For the first time in a few months he woke up feeling unreasonably strained. Just a thought of waking up and performing his duties like usual made him groan in frustration and king Leo rolled in his covers, hiding his head under a pillow. Maybe if he stays like this nobody will bother him for at least a day…

Unfortunately, he heard the knocking at his door just a few minutes later. Like always, the guards commander came personally to see if he'd woken up. Leo hadn’t moved though so soon few curses reached his ears. Only that motivated him to get up and open the lock. After that he had only a few seconds to rush back to the bed but Izumi grabbed him by the back of his collar.

“Senaa!” The king of this country moaned pleadingly trying to struggle off his knight’s hold.

“You can’t skip the entire day, you idiot ousama!”

“But I will!!”

They struggled for a while in silence until Izumi gave up and let go of the king that immediately jumped back under the cover, glaring at Izumi. The man sighed deeply and sat down at the end of the bed, staring ahead instead of his grumpy friend.

“Is it one of these days?” he asked, trying to sound dispassionate and Leo raised his brow, unsure what he meant. “Oh, one of these when you want to be left alone and whine like a little ba-” Silverhead didn’t manage to finish because he got hit with one of heavy pillows. Cursing and sending the king murderous stare he threw it back.

“I’m not that pathetic anymore, Sena! Just move my morning duties for another day uhh...”

“...Fine. But you better find someone to come up with excuses for you.” Izumi’s voice was annoyed but he actually looked at his king with concern. Which was primarily why Leo decided to leave the room today at all. He was alright after all, just quite tired with his duties. Redhead sighed and lied down on his pillows. One day in a while wouldn’t really hurt, would it...

“...I will tell Kasa-kun he’s off duty today then. That’s probably for the better, since he’s injured anyway. At noon I will be presenting new schedules for knights so be there like you always are. I will check on you before lunch.”

“Alri~ght, Sena I can always count on you, hehe!” Leo sent his friend, honest, warm smile and Izumi blushed slightly in response, turning away gaze. The king laughed. Some things never changed. “Ah Sena, it’s unfair to be so cute when you’re already so beau-”

“Shut up! I’m going to strangle-”

“More importantly, Sena! On the table I left some changes to the schedule. I’m sorry, it’s so sudden.” 

“Hm?” Sena reached for the paper Leo mentioned and studied it for a while with a serious, stern face that soon got replaced with a small smirk. “You can be a real asshole sometimes, you know? I assume that you’re ready for complaints.”

“Yeah, I guess.” Leo’s voice was almost cold as he rolled in his bed, ready to return to sleep. “Don’t worry, I will deal with that later.”

“You better. I’ll come to escort you in a few hours, ousama.”

Leo only mumbled something in response and hid deeper under blankets. He had more reasons to save up his energy for the evening but it couldn’t be helped. Just few more days and he’ll leave the castle to see Ruka-tan anyway…

Tsukasa:   Tsukasa had no idea just how sore he would be in the morning.

He had drifted in between sleep and wakefulness, his eyes cracking open every time he rolled onto his injured arm. When the sun poured in through the slats of his shuttered window, he barely felt like he’d slept at all.

“Tsukasa-chan…” A gentle voice called to him from beyond his chamber door, along with a short knock. Tsukasa almost told his senior to leave him, but he knew better than to unnecessarily worry Arashi, of all people. Even if he tried to hide it, Arashi would know when he’s hurting.

“Come in,” he said, his voice croaking with exhaustion. He gently pushed himself up into a sitting position.

Arashi poked head through the crack in the door. “I didn’t wake you up, did I?” Without waiting for an answer, the tall knight stepped past the threshold and closed the door behind. Tsukasa noticed his senior was carrying a thin cloth and a bowl.

Arashi pulled up a stool and sat beside Tsukasa’s bed. The long fingers gingerly touched at the bandage around Tsukasa’s arm. “This looks like it should be okay in a while. Does it still hurt?”

“You…. do not have to concern yourself with my injury, Narukami-senpai. It is early, and surely you have other duties to attend to.” It wasn’t like him to feel so pathetic this early in the morning, but the throbbing pain in his arm didn’t give him an opportunity to rest.

With the click of tongue Arashi started to remove the bloodied bandage from Tsukasa’s arm. “Tsukasa-chan, no need to be like that. You’re injured, of course I’d be concerned about you. Izumi-chan and Ritsu-chan have been wondering about you too, you know.” The bandage was finally off. The cool air soothed the open wound somewhat. “Well, I’ve seen worse, but I imagine it’s still painful. Let’s give it a wash and put some fresh cloth on it.” 

Arashi hummed, dipping another cloth into the bowl in knights’ lap, which was full of clear water. “Did you sleep well?” his senior asked, fingers gentle as they touched the reddened skin.

Tsukasa slowly shook his head. There really was no hiding anything from Arashi, though he felt miserable admitting it. “To tell the truth… I had quite the restless sleep.”

“Oh, you poor thing,” Arashi said, eyes full of sympathy. “It must have been painful… Your duel with the king wasn’t a fun duel to watch.”

Tsukasa averted his eyes. “The king… I was a fool. I’ve only seemed to anger him.”

“Don’t be so hard on yourself, dear… I’m sure he’ll come around. He’s not as... unforgiving as he makes himself out to be.”

Something shifted in Arashi’s voice, and as Tsukasa glanced back at his senior, he could have sworn there was something strained about Arashi’s expression. But in an instant, it was gone, the soft smile returning to those beautiful features.

Arashi finished tying the clean cloth around his arm with deft fingers, gingerly patting the handiwork. “There you are, Tsukasa-chan. Nice and clean.”

“...Thank you.” Tsukasa nodded slowly to Arashi and leaned his head back into his pillows. “Your handiwork is as polished as ever, Narukami-senpai.”

“Oh goodness, the compliment is much appreciated,” Arashi giggled, gathering up the materials. “You learn a thing or two living all alone in the mountains for a while.

“Now, get yourself dressed and ready for morning duties. Who knows what’ll be in store for us this time.” Arashi laughed lightly once more and went to the door, and closed it behind.

Tsukasa took a deep breath. Well, it was time to get up and deal with what was ahead of him, instead of holing up in his room. 

Sighing, he got dressed and made his way out of his room. Whatever duties the king gave him this morning, Tsukasa told himself he would uphold his pride as a knight and carry them out without fail. There were more important things than his personal feelings - perhaps that was the biggest lesson he had to learn from this last duel, which he’d so carelessly gone along with. He would eventually have to pay for his rash behavior.

Leo: For the first few hours he actually managed to sleep, using his free morning as much as he could, not having to bother with his low mood. However, as he woke up he remembered clearly yesterday’s duel and how he failed to control himself properly just for the sake of easing up his frustrations. He couldn’t help but wonder if Suo took care of his wound and how bad it was…

The king has sighed getting up slowly, unable to wash away the disappointment he felt. He was starting to have so much fun with the young heir but now he had no choice but to do something to protect him. On a top of everything, Leo himself was too afraid. He hated to be in such a mood, it’s definitely going to affect him and his relations in the castle.

Slowly, he started dressing up, not bothering to call for any servant. One of the specific things Leo did as a king was avoiding using most maids services as he never had much to do with it in the past. Today though, he felt he could have lunch in his chambers instead of coming down to see his knights. As long as Sena knew where he was, there was nothing wrong about it, right? He’ll be soon here anyway.

“Sena, come in and eat with me~!” he greeted his guards commander when he came to check on him. The man raised his brow but didn’t say anything, obediently heading from bedroom area to the living room one, sitting at the table where almost everything was already prepared for two people.

“You don’t feel too social today, hm ousama?” he finally asked, crossing his legs and arms instead of starting to eat. “Are you that angry with Kasa-kun?”

Leo smiled slightly, hearing how straight to the point his friend is but shook his head.

“Can’t blame someone that they are young and falling in love, can I?” he decided to answer honestly, letting out a big sigh.

“Yes. You especially have no right to do that.”

“...Rude!”

“But I doubt avoiding him will change anything, Leo-kun.” Leo’s heart skipped a beat, hearing an old nickname. He hasn’t heard it… in months, probably. Izumi never called him that when they weren’t alone and now that Leo became a king… it almost never happened. “You know how stubborn Kasa-kun is. I bet he’ll be doing everything now to make you forgive him.”

“Then what am I supposed to do?? I have nothing to forgive him? This is such a bother…” The king whined and hung his head low, sulking. For a while there was a silence between them, Izumi starting to eat and the king playing with his fork, deep in his thoughts.

“...I don’t know, you’re stressing over it too much, it’s annoying!” Finally the knight spoke up shaking his head. “Besides, it’s not my business and you have more experience than me when it comes to it…” There was a blush forming on silverhead’s face and Leo looked at him with wonder.

“Sena, do you still-”

“You’re too full of yourself, okay?! I have my oaths as your knight and I’m not making all young knights around me fall for me like a certain someone!”

“What?! Now it’s my fault?!”

“How is it not, ousama of broken hearts!”

“WHAT??”

 In the end they ended up almost fighting over the table and Leo ended up even more confused than before. Mixed up he was mentally preparing to face his knights and tell them about his plans to leave the castle in secret. He didn’t want to worry anyone after all and he was so itching to have a while for himself finally… It will help him to clear up his head when it came to Tsukasa Suou, too.

In silence they headed to the audience fall, where Izumi was supposed to announce knight’s schedules for a following month. After that, two of them usually listened to them if they wanted to change something. Leo was usually as lenient about it as possible. He didn’t want to seem as one that strains his knights too much. In the hall he quickly gazed at other three kingsguard, standing the closest to the throne. His eyes caught the youngest one’s way too quickly and stern expression appeared on his face. He didn’t exactly want to face boy’s disappointment  but… what choice did he have the way things were now?

“I will announce new schedules for each of you like every month. Later you can discuss possible changes with me or, kingsguard and close guard with me and the king directly.” Izumi said once Leo sat down.

Tsukasa:   Finally, this time, he was going to catch the king’s eyes. He missed the chance in the morning when he finally trudged out to the audience hall, fully dressed, only for Izumi to tell him everyone had the morning off. 

Having been told to come back in the afternoon for monthly scheduling, Tsukasa suddenly found himself with hours of time on his hands. He couldn’t do any weapon training, for his arm was still healing. Frustrated, he turned to one of his usual means of cooling himself down - reading through the dusty old tomes of the library, turning the thick pages tightly packed with neat writing, reading of battles long past. They were not the most glamorous of tales, but they were filled with important lessons about valor, chivalry, loyalty. They were things he told himself never to forget, as he waited in the afternoon for the king to make an appearance.

The king only spared him a glance, and a hard one at that. Tsukasa gulped.

“Naru-kun, you’ll be tasked with domestic management this month. Keep those squires in line.”

“As you wish, Izumi-chan~”

“It’s not as I wish, it is as the king wishes. And you will refer to me as your senior in public settings.”

“Ah, sure sure.”

Izumi frowned, reading down the page he was holding.

“Kasa-kun, perimeter control.”

Tsukasa opened his mouth. Had he heard wrong? That was his name, right?

“Kuma-kun, you’ll be with me on diplomatic duty with the king.”

“Mnn… Alright.”

Tsukasa glanced over at Ritsu, who looked altogether uninterested in serving the king directly. He then turned to Izumi, whose frown had grown deeper. Then he finally looked at the king, who wasn’t looking at him.

“If… If I may…”

Izumi’s eyes slid down to meet his, and Tsukasa felt the intimidation fall over him. But, he inhaled deeply and continued.

“I realize this can be discussed later as well, when the castle is less busy,” he began, his voice as steady as he could keep it. “But I pause to question why my regular duties have changed so suddenly. Surely, I am mishearing? I am a kingsguard, am I not?”

Leo: Usually he was absolutely bored during these meetings. This time however, slight nervousness creeped into his mind as he half-carefully listened to Sena. The king almost looked like sitting on a throne was a punishment for him right now and truly, that's almost as he felt now. He curled up his legs on a decorative chair, looking all around. The king was counting seconds from Izumi’s characteristic “Kasa-kun” to the youngest knight speaking up hesitantly and he closed his eyes, forcing a smile. 

“Alright. Regular knights, soldiers and castle’s guards are dismissed. You can nag Sena tomorrow if you think he messed something up, wahaha!” Leo stood up and all men bowed before him before slowly leaving the hall. He waited patiently for everyone except his kingsguard to leave and let out a loud sigh, taking off the crown and unbuttoning a bit his jacket. 

“Hwahh... I'm really not in the mood to be the king today, huh!” he noticed shaking his head and clapping his cheeks few times. “Suo, you discuss your complaints with me and Sena. After everyone leaves. Why make it public that my guards can't agree with my decisions? Are you my knight, or not?” Leo's voice was only slightly scolding but not as strict as it was few months ago. It was hard to get in the role now… he didn't dislike this kid after all. Admittedly, he enjoyed his presence a bit too much… 

“And that's the answer to your question! I won't really need more guards, especially wounded ones, this month anyway!” That's right, he will leave the castle soon anyway. Just the thought of it sent a wave of excitement through his body. Only now he looked at Tsukasa, waiting for his answer. In that proud armor you wouldn't be able to actually tell that redhead got hurt. Leo knew his knight probably won't give up just yet but he really wanted to be done with his complaints fast and tell them about his and Ritsu’s idea. 

Tsukasa: As he began to protest again, Tsukasa happened to make eye contact with some of the guards and closed his mouth. As much as he didn’t want to admit it, the king was right in this case. His duties were not the business of the lower guard, and he had failed to show deference in public. It was a shame unbecoming of a kingsguard. But, well, if that was the shame that got him put on the outer skirts of the castle, he might have accepted it… 

“Your grace, I beg your forgiveness for acting out in public. I did not intend to undermine your authority,” he said, nodding his head slightly. He was about to say more, but the king had quickly closed the doors on the conversation - almost as if he was avoiding Tsukasa’s appeal. Needless to say, Tsukasa didn’t take it lightly. 

He stepped forward, despite the concerned looks from his seniors all around. He had expected a lecture, some harsh words about safety, some extra lessons, a temporary ban from participating in tournaments or from fighting in general. But this? “My king, this is unreasonable,” he said. “I may have gotten injured and shamed myself yesterday with my rashness, but have I shamed my king? My kingdom? Have I done something so insulting?”

Leo: Hearing the word “unreasonable” the king opened his mouth, the rest of the knight's words barely getting to him. He looked at Izumi and his friend shook his head while Ritsu looked absolutely amused with the look on his face now. He's been too used to people not talking to him in such manner, even with Tsukasa being a resident at the court it wasn't happening that often, the boy usually showing him respect. Just a while ago he thought how he still liked his presence but now it got irritating really fast. Leo took a deep breath before speaking, reminding himself he's not a brat to lose composure with just this.

“Indeed, Tsukasa Suou has not ashamed neither me nor my kingdom.” he said slowly, staring straight at redhead “However, it is my wish for you to remain on the low for this month. I understand you’d want to clean yourself from your shame but let me remind you of your position. You're my close guard and also my very dear subordinate. If the worst actually happened I won't let wounded knight risk their life for me, honor or whatever noble reason. Now, I hope you find my answer reasonable enough.” Keeping his composure never was his strong trait. Perhaps avoiding Suo won't be actually this hard, he needed some proper rest and relax desperately. Finally, after years of fighting for this kingdom he could allow himself to take it easy for a while. He won't let some young knight stress him out. Closing his eyes, the king sat back on the throne. 

Tsukasa: As if the king’s answer had punctured him somewhere, Tsukasa felt the anger quickly escaping from him. Well… he’d gotten some kind of answer. At the very least, he knew he hadn’t shamed his kingdom or put them all at risk. 

“My duty is protecting my king’s life and yet he is concerned about mine… I see… I suppose my injury could outlast my usefulness,” he said bitterly. He silently backed away, bowing his head again. “I thank you for hearing my selfish question, your grace.” But as much as his initial rancor had calmed down, there was still a hard lump of dissatisfaction in his throat. The king had only allayed his fears, but he felt like he was only left with more questions. He may not have had a lot of experience being a knight under the crown, but something about it still felt off to him. The king had spoken of concern, but it did quite the opposite of making Tsukasa feel cared for. 

As he turned to go back to his place, he caught the eye of none other than Arashi, who had been standing silently behind the confrontation. His senior’s eyebrows were turned up in worry, shapely lips hanging open a bit, as if wanting to say something. But they both remained silent as Tsukasa went back into place. He wanted to apologize to Arashi as well, for getting so riled up when his wound was still healing. 

When he got to his place, he stood at the ready to the best of his ability, though his frown proved very difficult to hide.

Leo: “It not only about your life… Use this month to learn how to treasure your life a bit more than your duty or honor though.” The king has sighed, not looking at Tsukasa anymore, his mind escaping to some far off memory. Unlike the Demon King he always cared for his knights, he would die trying to protect them… Has Tsukasa not realized it’s the main doctrine of his rule yet? 

Leo stood up again looking around the audience hall, wondering if it’s safe to tell his knights now about his plans. After all, it wasn’t something the court should know about too soon.

“Alright~ Now that Suo calmed down I have something important to discuss with you but let’s go elsewhere first!” He returned to his cheerful antics and went ahead, meeting with some surprised faces. Ah, there was a big chance they won’t agree with him again but…

With jumping steps the led the rest to their smaller dining hall and took his regular spot, resting hands on a table.

“I plan to leave the castle for a while.” the king announced before they even took their seats. Izumi scoffed, looking at him almost amused.

“What is this nonsense again, ousama? You don’t have any diplomatic visits in your schedule…” he finished with a bit of uncertainty while Ritsu giggled, looking at their king with a little smile.

“Ousama wants to escape~” he sing-songed to meet Leo’s laugh as an answer.

“I wouldn’t call than an escape, Rittsu! It’s barely ousama’s deserved vacations! Wahahaha!”

“Vacations..? We can plan that if you want, this month is pretty-”

“No Sena, I don't want to take half of the court with me. I'm going to see Ruka-tan so I'd gladly go alone.” the king interrupted his commander that opened his mouth in disbelief. 

“You’re not going anywhere alone, you dumb idiot!”

“I can't endanger my sister and I will definitely see her, stupid Sena!” For a while both of them forgot their current positions and started to fight. They looked at the rest of knights and calmed down, shaking their heads.

“I understand that I'm going to stay here as your deputy but you must take your kingsguard with you.” Izumi was visibly nervous and annoyed but struggled for a calm tone. Leo put his hand to his chin in wonder. He didn't want to attract any attention to himself but he realized going on his own wouldn't be too wise either… 

“Hmm… I can't leave you alone here either so maybe I shall take Rittsu or… Naru with me. What do you all think?”

Tsukasa:   Tsukasa could barely keep up with these constantly switching moods. That flighty king was slipping out of his hands again, moving on to the next thing with seemingly no effort.

However, he couldn’t deny that underneath all the disappointment just now, he was curious what Leo was planning. It wasn’t often that he would gather them all up for a meeting out of the blue. And with what the king announced next, it definitely seemed like he’d come up with his plans out of the blue as well.

“A journey…?” Tsukasa said to himself as the king went on. He’d recalled, somewhat, Leo speaking of a younger sister. He wondered how far away she was. It was enough to be worried, and Tsukasa found himself nodding along with Izumi’s protests. Letting the king go alone was simply against protocol, and Tsukasa wasn’t about to break that any more today.

He glanced at his seniors as the king requested their assistance. Ritsu, as usual, was slumping over, disheveled black hair falling over his drooping eyes.

“Mm… Sorry…”

Tsukasa’s eyes widened in shock. He’d been around Ritsu for a while, but to refuse a royal request so quickly was unthinkable.

“You’re gonna be outside in the sun for a long time. Have you seen what the sun does to me? Though… it is tempting to think I could have you all to myself.” Ritsu smirked, and Tsukasa felt a shiver go down his spine. “Thanks for the offer, my king.”

At Ritsu’s blunt refusal, all eyes turned to Arashi, the other one singled out by the king. A usual smile was on the tall knight's face, though the air around seemed to freeze solid.

“I’m quite alright, my king,” Arashi said pleasantly. “I can’t just go leaving the little ones by themselves this month. The rest of the castle needs the guidance of a senior knight, after all. I am honored to have been requested, though.” The smile didn’t reach Arashi’s eyes, the head bowing slightly.

Finally, Tsukasa looked back at Izumi. With the king gone from the throne, ruling rights temporarily went to the commander of the guard. So that was that – three unavailable kingsguard… and a fourth, slightly injured one. The answer, to him, was clear.

“If… I may,” Tsukasa interjected tentatively, determined to push through his nervousness. “If my esteemed seniors are unavailable… may I offer my services?” He looked down briefly to take a breath, then continued. “My injury should not last for longer than a few days. I can be of useful company to you, and be the eyes behind you.”

Leo: Knights’ answer was something he expected yet he couldn't help feeling disappointed. The king groaned and sat down, crossing his arms. 

“Rittsu, I can't believe you just turned down our everlasting romance, ahh! What am I going to do now…” Leo sighed but then looked up at Arashi, someone he didn't expect to refuse him in such uncomfortable circumstances. True, neither of them would feel well in this company at first but has Naru really not wished to fix anything? To talk it out? How is he even his king or comrade, has he not felt awkward after all that happened?

    Leo had too many questions now and he felt his patience with the blonde knight’s behavior reaching its limit. Obviously, he was also to blame that things turned like this, the best he could do for Arashi was explain why he wasn't able to look at his own kingsguard in these last two years but… This castle was his home now. Has he not deserved to feel safe and comfortable at least here? He wished for a kingsguard that would feel like a family to him, after all. 

“Naru” he said finally, forcing a wide smile but annoyance was written all over his face. “I want to talk to you after the meeting. I'm not taking any excuses.”

    Sena clicked his tongue and shook his head. It was more than obvious that his king decided to take some action. But it was beyond his power to convince Leo to keep Arashi as his kingsguard anymore. That brat obviously ignored all signs Leo gave that he wanted to put their past behind them. At least that's what Leo thought he was doing. 

    Finally, the king turned his eyes to his youngest knight but perhaps because he was already visibly irritated his reply came out short and flat. 

“In the light of what I've said in the audience hall, I can't accept your offer, Suo.” he knew it means more protests and the boy was reasonable but that was too long of a journey for a newbie knight. And he knew if they stay alone for so long not only Tsukasa will fall for him more but he might also… he didn't want it. His heart belonged to the kingdom now.

Tsukasa:   “Oh my, what more could the king want from me…?” Arashi replied with arms folded and tilting the head in mock curiosity. It was clear that the knight wasn’t happy at all, high voice sounding incredibly fake.

The tense air among the kingsguard was something Tsukasa had never felt before. He was new, of course, and bound to make mistakes, but seeing negative emotions rise between his king and fellow knights felt as if the rug had been pulled out from under him. It was different from when he first came, when they seemed to be a perfect, connected unit – a family, as Leo had called it before. Clearly, something wasn’t right. The feeling had been tugging at him since breakfast yesterday morning.

Tsukasa hung his head and bit his lip. He didn’t want to protest and embarrass himself further, and apparently the king wasn’t having it. There were many more hidden things at work right now.

“I… understand.” It hurt his pride to give up like this, but if he’d learned anything from the recent happenings, it was to time his battles correctly. “But… my king, I agree with my seniors. It would not be wise to go alone on such a journey. I must ask you to reconsider once my wound heals; that is, if my seniors are unable to accompany you.”

He would do it - he would be more useful, somehow, when his handicap was behind him. He wasn’t the type to leave everything hanging. He would eventually prove himself and earn praise from the king, no matter what it took.

Leo: Having both of his knights decline Tsukasa's words sounded reasonable, Leo has to admit that but he found himself at loss how to answer him right on the spot. With a grimace on his face he closed his eyes, trying to find a solution to this situation. Truthfully, he could be better off alone and at least he'd get some fresh perspective of issues between kingsguard… Though most of them were probably his fault anyway. 

“You should finally consider getting more close personnel in the castle, ousama.” The one to speak up was Sena instead of him so he raised his head,expecting his friend to look at him irritated but that wasn't the case. It was the look of rapprochement though Leo had no idea why he got this impression at this very moment. “If you had an actual deputy, I’d go with you even though it's a long and damn annoying journey.”

“Ahh Sena, but I trust you the most! We're in this room together because of your recommendations after all.” Leo giggled softly and looked at the youngest knight. Ah, he could see this determination on a spot, he knew the way Tsukasa's eyes sparkled in such moments. How much he wanted to prove himself, get praised by a king and recognised by his seniors… has yesterday not taught him anything? 

“Suo, this journey isn't the duel or tournament with a special reward awaiting you at the end.” the king sighed, turning his gaze away. “How can you show me that you wouldn't endanger yourself like you did yesterday? As for now I'm not willing to change my decision. You need to have your lesson, too.“ he added a bit coldly. He's been Tsukasa's senior too and if he had too, he could be as strict as Sena after all. 

Tsukasa:   Tsukasa shook his head. “Perhaps this is a time when I am able to show you. Your grace has mentioned my lack of battle experience before… what better way to get experience than by my king’s side?” It was a last resort argument for him, perhaps, but there was simply no excuse to stagnate like this. A lesson was not learned through inaction.

“Mm… Suu-chan kind of has a point. Look at him go, being all hard-working.” Tsukasa turned. The sleepy knight was the last of the kingsguard that Tsukasa ever expected to back him up, but it was, without a doubt, Ritsu that spoke up.

Tsukasa looked back at the king. “I rest my case. If my king decides against it, then I shall stay. After all… as you mentioned, there are still many things I do not know. I am, as yet, very inexperienced.” He bowed and took a step back, amid concerned looks from his seniors.

Though he had said his piece, he did not feel any of his usual bravado and confidence come back to him. To be fair, he wasn’t even sure if what he was saying was right, when faced with so much resistance from the people around him. But, he felt, it was better to speak than stay silent. 

Leo: Ritsu's words came as a surprise not only to Tsukasa. Having made himself clear yesterday that he wants to do something about Suo’s feelings towards him later the king didn't expect his knight to speak up like this. He knew it was a reasonable proposal, he knew it made sense even if he might end up protecting the knight himself but he didn't want it, he didn't want to feel this painful tugging in his chest, he didn't want to get hopeful he might figure things out with him… He had to avoid this entire love affair ordeal with his knight at least once, he wasn't even in the clear with Naru yet..! 

“Rittsu, you traitor!” Frustrated wail escaped his mouth and the small smile that was usually on the vampire's face disappeared as he looked up at his king. 

“Ousama, you're-” What knight was supposed to say sounded almost threatening but he was interrupted by Leo again that shook his head, feeling almost panicky at the moment. 

“Be quiet, I know! Ahh! I just wanted to tell you all about it without doing some grand escape plan and making the whole kingdom alert but this is turning out to be such a problem! Who would have thought my own knights would refuse to protect-”

“Leo~kuuun~” His own name in the mouth of his guards commander sounded in the castle for a second time this day but this time Leo could feel a shiver run down his entire body as he stopped his rambling and slowly looked at Izumi that glared at him with a clear murderous intent. 

“Disappear from the castle without a word and the entire country looking for you will be your smallest problem. Understood?” Clearly, only Izumi Sena in the entire world had the privilege of speaking in such manner to his king and Leo only nodded, caught completely off guard. “And you're being an insensitive asshole right now. Calm down, it's annoying.”

“...Ugh, Sena!! You're also awful, I'm your king!” Leo shouted but it actually made him realise how he's behaving so the man rested forehead on his hands, staring at the table. He panicked here just now and felt like he could escape this very moment but his knights were right, he didn't have the luxury of going all alone anywhere...

“...Alright, I will reconsider my opinions. I won't turn you down now Suo, either… I should have stayed in bed today though, ahh…” he complained and stood up, approaching one of the windows. “This is all for today. I don't plan to do much today except for my regular evening routine so please enjoy the rest of the day. Well, except for Naru…” he added to himself the way only sitting next to him Izumi could hear it. 

Tsukasa:   Tsukasa couldn’t help but raise his eyebrows at the unfolding reaction from his seniors. He had certainly seen Izumi get annoyed with their king before, but the low, slow tone was something he’d never heard before, and it gave him chills. Once again, Tsukasa was in awe of the relative power that his grumpy senior had.

But aside from the surprise, he felt a small bit of satisfaction that he wasn’t the only one standing up and nominating himself for such an important task. Perhaps he wasn’t so wrong after all; perhaps the tiny feeling of dissatisfaction he felt in his chest wasn’t unfounded. Really, support was very important for him. He made a mental note to himself to remember this later.

Relaxing for the first time today, Tsukasa bowed at the king’s dismissal. As he headed out, Ritsu trailed after him listlessly.

“Ritsu-senpai…” he said, once they were out of earshot of the dining hall. “Thank you for supporting me back there. To tell the truth, I was unsure of myself then.”

Ritsu shook his head, his expression rather serious. “It’s not something to be thanked for, it wasn’t really for you anyway. He just needs it, every once in a while.”

“I’m not sure I follow…”

“Well, it’s not really your business anyway, Suu-chan… At least for now~”

“What do you mean by that…?”

Ritsu gave him an impish smirk, and Tsukasa gulped at the sight of those sharp, alien teeth. “It’s a secret.”

Tsukasa pouted in response. “Ritsu-senpai, you are always so mysterious. Sometimes I feel as if you are teasing me.”

“Ufufu, who said I’m not?” Ritsu grinned.

They parted ways at the training grounds. Ritsu didn’t seem too happy with the fact that Tsukasa wanted to train, but left the boy alone anyway.

Tsukasa looked down at the training sword now in his hands. A little bit of hope had been instilled in him. He had a foothold now - if he could manage to convince the king to take him on that journey, he was sure many good things would happen to him. The danger itself was at the back of his mind.

But first, he thought, he needed to learn how to use a blade with his left hand too.

----

Arashi:   Though reluctant to admit it, Arashi did feel a bit left out. It was a familiar feeling, of course, what with this strained relationship with the king extending for a few years now, and being resigned to duties mostly consisting of managing the castle or manning the perimeter. It was a great exercise in solving problems and leadership, for sure, and Arashi wasn’t about to complain about that. The knight also didn’t have to deal with the messy, dramatic web that was politics (beyond hearing about the intrigue of passing guests from Izumi) nor was it necessary to train that hard for battle. Arashi was comfortable, and liked it.

But the feeling of being out of place was still present. Izumi and Ritsu and the king all had their history together, and Tsukasa was rising quickly in their ranks with his raw talent and determination. Arashi, on the other hand, felt less like a kingsguard and more of a court official. And, some time after it all began, Arashi had realized that it had all been self-imposed.

It was why, with all indignance as Tsukasa’s senior could muster, Arashi did not want the same thing to happen to Tsukasa.

Ritsu and Tsukasa left the room, followed by Izumi. Arashi shared a small glance with Izumi’s blue eyes, before the guards commander turned and exited the room, leaving only a smiling knight and a tired king alone together.

“Isn’t that nice?” the knight asked, after making sure the others had left. “Tsukasa-chan seems really willing to do his best… if you take him you won’t have to go all alone out there. It’d be such a lonely journey without someone to keep you company, don’t you think?”

Leo: Leo’s expected for this conversation with Naru to be unpleasant to him but with something sounding like a concern in the knight's voice he could feel as if something stung him in the chest. Has Arashi really cared if his king will be lonely on a journey or was it something said to barely make such an impression? Leo was tired of trying to guess and this day was already bad enough, he wouldn't be tolerating this awkward, mistrustful atmosphere with his personal knight anymore. It had to be settled to afternoon. Two years was way too much of a time. 

He sighed deeply, looking at Arashi, at the moment hating everything that was soft and beautiful about this knight. Even in a moment like this, Arashi’s stature was graceful, flawless. 

“Uhh! Why do you even care if I will be lonely or not, Naru?” he complained, shaking his head “Don't even look at me like this, it hurts and brings back memories that are only haunting me now! Old me would change a topic and run away, it's so tempting even now but that wouldn't solve anything, would it?” he himself was trying for a more cheerful tone, even though he hadn't felt so moody and strained in a while. 

Yet he pushed past his uneasiness once more, deciding to approach Arashi, closing the distance between them and looking up into his knight’s lavender eyes. 

“I don't want to talk about Suo with you, Naru. You know well enough how this silly, determined knight started looking at me but I'm going to worry about that later. Instead I want from Naru a honest, clear answer why did you refuse to go with me. I hope you understand I can't keep a kingsguard that is avoiding me. It doesn't make sense, does it?” There was no trace of fake cheerfulness in Leo’s voice anymore as it became almost dry. He knew sending Naru off would damage the family picture he created and Narukami was an important senior for other knights but he had to clear this up, maybe Leo was used, sure but at least the rest meant something, right? 

“Isn't that frustrating for you as a kingsguard?” He won't let Arashi avoid him again, not this time. 

Arashi:   Well, being friendly was worth a try. Leo wasn't unreasonable - in fact, the king's direct mention of past memories started to make Arashi’s heart hurt - but if creating unnecessary tension could be avoided, it was worth a shot.
Arashi took a step back, smiling in a wary way. "Oh, I was under the impression that my king wanted me to take over such duties," the knight said carefully. "It's been so long since I protected the king directly, after all. My, it wouldn't make any sense to have me try to protect you for such a long, long journey."
Part of this was true, of course, Arashi had accepted the last two years as a punishment of sorts, as a result of becoming rusty with sword techniques. But it was honestly too difficult to pull out of this comfortable rut now - even if the king was trying to corner the knight.
"I daresay Tsukasa-chan is the main topic of the evening though, what with fighting with his king every step of the way. Shouldn't you forgive him a little more...? He's trying so earnestly to serve you. Practically a model kingsguard, if I do say so myself."
Maybe the king would take the bait and get distracted with Tsukasa. It was clear, either way, that the king was showing some interest in the boy, something Arashi remembered very clearly from the name's day feast despite having downed a large portion of wine. Arashi could even guess why Leo was hesitating with Tsukasa so much. The best that could be done to make up for everything was try to push them closer together, and push them further away from the hurt that clouded Arashi and the king.

Leo: Leo bit his lip, trying his best to not interrupt the blonde's excuses though his patience was already ending. True, he noticed Arashi didn't feel comfortable on the first escorts after two years and Leo kept his distance as well but it never meant that it was the indication for Arashi to stop training. For Leo, who was doing it despite his current position just for the purpose of keeping his body in shape, it didn't make sense.

“You've been on escorting duty as well last month. I thought you'd realize I want to try putting it all behind us… It was a pretty awkward attempt but…” As Arashi took a step back he lowered his head. In fact, it was still hard to do that, even now he could feel sadness and anger overtaking his thoughts. He still felt betrayed, he still didn't understand why it all happened and there was so much guilt also plaguing his mind. He knew well in what sorry state he was back then, the king wondered very often if he hadn't burdened Arashi too much...

He was starting to feel sad above anything but his knight decided to mention Tsukasa once more. It was one time too much for him to control himself and he looked up at Arashi again, taking a few steps forward and grabbing the material part of Arashi’s armor. Hurt and anger were mixed in his eyes once he caught and his lips trembled as if they were ready to let out a sob instead of pained words. 

“You have no right to tell me what I'm supposed to do with Suo after what you've done! Do you really think that if you push me into his arms I'll forget what happened?? You never gave me any explanation, Naru!” His grip on material tightened as if Leo was trying to force himself to stay in that spot and continue though he wanted to be as far from Arashi as possible. 

Arashi: The king grabbed onto Arashi’s armor and started shouting, and any last trace of a smile melted off Arashi's face.

"Excuse me your majesty, but hands off. I don't want to be roughed up like this," the knight said, frowning in building annoyance. "Did you call me over just to fight with me? I didn't want our first one-on-one in years to be something like this."

Of course, Arashi thought, the king was a fan of fights after all - maybe it wasn't with swords, but it seemed like Leo wanted to have some sort of verbal altercation. While the knight was trying everything to remain calm, the displeasure was written all over Arashi’s face.

"Anyway, aren't you the one who's been treating Tsukasa-chan too harshly? Look at how hard he's been trying! Give the boy some credit, don't just throw him on the sidelines so quickly." Arashi's voice was close to scolding, refusing to acknowledge whatever questions Leo had. It was difficult to see what their past had to do with Leo's decisions, after all.

Leo: Arashi was right. Leo was indeed rough and ready to pick up a fight. He was reasonable enough to admit it now as much as knight dunking his questions was infuriating him even more. But maybe when it came Arashi, a fight wasn’t the best solution, it never was after all. 

"I called you... To decide on your future in the castle" he answered slowly, forcing as calm a voice as possible though he was shouting just a while ago. He didn't let go of Arashi's armor though, as if fearing the knight would slip from between his fingers like always. 

"I told you I don't want you to talk about Suo. Why do you think I want to avoid him? To go through this mess again, to hurt him?! I thought of all people at least you would understand..." Leo lowered his head, as if accepting Arashi's scolding. He didn't understand, was he wrong this whole time? Why Naru couldn't just give him any reason why it ended up like this. 

Arashi: "My future? Why are we still talking about me?" Arashi looked at him in confusion. It was impossible to foresee a future other than doing the same thing as always. If Leo wanted to kick his kingsguard out, it was terribly late for that.... though Arashi wouldn't blame the king for wanting to, after all.

It was tempting to break out of the king's grip, but something told the knight that wouldn't be the wisest move.

"I want to say I understand, but all I'm seeing is a boy who tried so hard to get acknowledged by you only to mess up for a single day! Are you seriously comparing that to... whatever happened in the past?" Arashi looked at Leo disapprovingly. "I treated him this morning, you know? He was upset and wanted to make it up to you somehow!"

Leo: "You're my kingsguard, you're not meant to train squires for the entirety of your life. Why are you not trying to fix that even when I'm giving you the chance?" Leo shook his head, unable to look in Arashi's eyes again. "You're not giving me any chance to trust you again..." 

To think there was a while when he thought it was possible. Arashi's words stung him painfully. 'Whatever happened'... Has it meant so little to this knight? Did he have to admit how damaging it actually was? But it seemed to mean nothing to this person... 

"I am... Afraid." he finally said, after taking a deep breath. "I'm not angry with him, but I'm afraid of falling for him, or him having feelings for me because... I still don't understand why you left me, what did I do wrong... Even if I wanted to I won't be able to avoid that again!" he bit his lip and looked elsewhere, tears gathering in his eyes. Why did he bother explaining if it didn't matter to Arashi? Maybe only he was the fool that wasn't able to move forward. 

Arashi: "That was meant as a chance? Not some desperate attempt to find someone else because you didn't want to go with Tsukasa-chan?" Arashi felt indignant, refusing to be treated like some second choice. The blonde had already been a second choice once, and that was already one too many times. Training squires for a lifetime might even be preferable.

But even as Arashi said this, the king seemed to falter, his voice unsteady. Arashi felt the annoyance waver. Whether it was sympathy, empathy, or just some heavy emotions, curses - hot tears pricked the edges of the knight's eyes. Arashi didn't want Leo to see it, lest the growing knot of guilt became too obvious, turning to face away from him. 

"You... didn't do anything wrong," the knight said miserably, trying to hold in those hot, embarrassed tears. "You didn't."

Leo: "I wanted to..." Explanation got stuck in his throat. He wanted to escape. To break free from this castle for a while and breathe with an air different than this one stuffed with drama and his mistakes. That probably wasn't something he should tell Arashi though and the topic already seemed to change for good now when he felt the movement and raised his head to see the knight isn't looking at him anymore.

These were only a few words he got back from Naru. Few words that shaken entirely the world Leo built after they parted their ways. He finally let go of Arashi's armor, staring up at the knight blankly.

"Then what happened..?" His voice was higher than usually as his lips trembled. "I did so many things wrong two years ago! And... I wrapped you up in all this and... you're telling me now it's not my fault..?" He couldn't stop the sob anymore, he wanted to ask if he was used then but there was this huge knot on his throat and he wasn't able to say anything anymore, just wait for Arashi's answer as first tears run down his cheeks.

Arashi: "How unfair, your grace..." Arashi pouted, hoping the expression would mask slowly reddening eyes. 

"You tell me I have no right to talk, but then you say it's your fault... As unpredictable as ever..."

The knight sniffed and gulped down a lump, resolve to stay emotionally out of this altercation was slowly crumbling. Wiping a tear or two away, Arashi continued.

"Look, none of it is your fault. You've always been there for everyone the best you can... I remember you were so stressed at that time. Of course things wouldn't have gone smoothly. You shouldn't be putting that burden all on yourself. Gods, please don't cry..."

Of course the king did and said things that were really off putting, but it was nothing threatening. Nothing that made Arashi want to stop being around him.

"That time..." Knowing that there was hurt in the king's eyes, the blonde began, still avoiding looking down. 

"I'm sorry. You said you're scared now, but I guess... well, you know, it was me who was scared. It was me being a bit of... a lot of a fool. I'm really sorry."

Leo: Naru asked him to not cry but he could feel only more tears gathering in his eyes and the old pain he was experiencing since he had been left by the knight returned, though subdued. It was the past, he knew it all too well.

"You never gave me any reason, it... it hurt so much to look at you... Naru, I'm so sorry." Leo shook his head, it was hard for him to understand what Arashi meant in this moment, his mind stuck on the guilt he felt this whole time. Of course, except for anger he very often also felt bad about putting the knight on sidelines. He had to let go of it all.

"I don't understand, were you scared of me..? That it was foolish to be close to the king? Or... Was I a burden, Naru?" 

It was actually him to take a step back though he still tried his best to look at Arashi. He's been sniffling, trying to hold back sobs seeing that the knight is trying to do the same. It wasn't exactly what he expected from this conversation but there was no backing away now. He at least deserved to understand.

Arashi: "Gods... I said not to cry..." Arashi sniffed, more tears pouring out. The knight couldn't help but think Leo's crying and sniffling sounded so small... For someone who was king of a whole country, Leo had shown so many of his weakest sides to Arashi. The thought tugged at the knight’s heart, finally turning eyes toward the king.

"No..." Arashi took a deep breath. "I don't blame you for putting me aside... I just didn't want it to happen all over again.

"I'm sorry for leaving it be for so long. I didn't realize you would blame yourself so much. I was naive for thinking you wouldn't. ...no, I convinced myself you wouldn't." The long-missing smile slowly returned to Arashi’s face, soft, full of bittersweetness. "A long time ago, there was someone I loved very much, but, you see... he, um, he..." 

Nervously running fingers through blonde hair, Arashi wondered about just going ahead and saying it. It was a secret never said aloud to anyone before. Even when Izumi had casually asked what happened deep in the mountains, Arashi had only mysteriously smiled in response, and that was that. Izumi didn't push. But Leo... somehow Leo always brought out this terrible honesty from his knight. Leo, with his little honest heart, had trapped Arashi between truth and lies.

"He was killed. I watched it happen. A knife slid right across his throat. It was... awful, you wouldn't even know... but somehow, in some way, my foolish mind was thinking the same thing would happen to you. I couldn't stand that. It was such a stupid reason to hurt you so much..."

Arashi breathed a heavy sigh. Tears threatened to spring up in those lavender eyes once more, but the knight forcibly held them back. At least don't cry here... Arashi thought, blinking, vision blurring, the cursed droplets escaping down.

Leo: Leo indeed felt weak. He's been waiting for this moment for so long but now that he was getting an explanation he almost felt mentally unable to hear through it all. And yet, as Arashi's tears also fell down, he stopped and he looked at the face he always loved, tears creating paths down the cheeks he hugged so many times... He still felt some sort of fondness for Arashi's beauty and delicate, soft heart, Leo thought, sighing and sniffing few more times after Naru stopped talking.

There was something he could still do for them, even if everything was ruined... No, even if their fears ruined everything. Leo was still the king, someone that was to stand unshaken despite everything crumbling. Even if he realized he's just as broken himself. It didn't stop him from raising his arms and wrapping them around Arashi's neck, bringing his knight in a warm embrace, head resting on his shoulder as if all that time, all that hurt, and all these tears meant nothing to him.

"I understand" Leo whispered, feeling that his voice might break if he speaks louder. "I've seen something similar, the sight really doesn't... leave for years. I was only selfishly happy it wasn't someone I really cared for..." It was almost funny how calmly he could talk about it now, he noticed as he reached to Naru's head, stroking these soft, fluffy hair slowly.

"You did love me, too... didn't you Naru?" Even his whisper broke in a sob. Leo took a shaky breath, closing his eyes. "Because I..." I loved you too, he wasn't able to finish.

Arashi: The first thought was that it was a relief that Leo couldn't see Arashi’s face.
Leo’s tight hold made the tall knight feel so vulnerable. It was that same naked feeling that tore at Arashi’s chest two years ago, when after speaking a few words that gave the king fresh wounds, all routes to the knight's own heart were closed off.
But when Leo's arms locked around Arashi’s neck, closing the distance between them in this single moment, the walls crumbled away. Why was Arashi the one being comforted? Wasn't the king the one hurting? Why was Arashi crying, revealing this life story? Tears fell down in streams, small whimpers squeezing through tightening throat.
"You silly king... You're the one who got hurt..." Arashi reached up a hand to touch Leo's hair, the other arm curling around the king's back in an awkward embrace. "I know. You don't have to say it... I know... you did. I just... hah, I just didn't understand myself then... Maybe you're right, maybe I was... having such feelings for you..."
The hug grew tighter. The familiar feeling of the king's warmth, which had made the knight so happy in the past, only broke Arashi’s heart further.
"I'm sorry... I'm so late."

Leo: He thought he experienced all kinds of hurt in his life already. He went through devastating feelings that made him loathe himself to no end, through pain that made him laugh like a madman before, through thoughts so overwhelming he'd rather kill himself, he experienced a heartbreak already, too. But for a first time Leo has felt sadness so deep it touched every bit of his heart and inner world.
I did love you... I was having such feelings for you... It was already all over long ago, they just never had a chance to say goodbye to each other properly. Leo wasn't able to suppress a long wail and he hid his face in Arashi's shoulder, curling his fingers on the knight's hair. It hurt so much, he couldn't stop the sobs, he wasn't able to be strong anymore.
"I did..! I did..! Naru, what have we done..." Whatever he wanted to say now, it was absolute nonsense. An awful mix of old regrets and feelings that were no more. There was nothing to be angry about.
He let himself sob into the hold for a few more whiles, feeling that he's standing on his feet only thanks to this embrace.
"I... It's alright now..." he finally whispered with a hoarse voice as he nuzzled into Arashi's neck. "I wanted to forgive you in the first place... You just need to let me, Naru."

Arashi:   Arashi had cried before, of course - in bitterness, in sadness, in shame - but never had regretted something so much. It was hard to breathe. The labored breathing seemed to force tears out of the knight's eyes one after another, falling into the corners of Arashi’s mouth and dripping down the chin. Arashi lost the chance at something really special. What have they done, indeed.

Amid all this pain, though, the king's sobs struck a greater chord in Arashi. Overwhelmed, the knight held Leo close, leaning head on that soft, orange hair. It reminded Arashi of years ago, somehow. How Leo would come into his room and rest on Arashi’s lap or bed, dark circles under those greenish eyes. There were times when Leo would move or talk in his sleep, and Arashi would sit, as always, and stroke the king's hair until the nightmares seemed to subside. So, just as before, Arashi gently ran fingers through those orange locks. It was the least the blonde could do now, even as tears still gently fell down and mixed into Leo's hair.

When the king finally calmed down, Arashi still held onto him, afraid Leo might crumble apart if let go.

"I wouldn't be surprised if you never did forgive me," Arashi said, still running a hand over Leo's head. "But I suppose that wouldn't be like you, hm? You're a real kind king, you know." The knight wiped the tears from cheeks and sniffed. "We're all so lucky to have you here, leading us. Even me..."

Arashi chuckled and smiled. As the words were spoken, it became clear that, above all, so many reasons to love the king had been forgotten. What a selfish fool.

"Thank you, my king. Thank you."

Leo:   In truth, he wasn't becoming much calmer or had he become so fragile from all this crying? He felt almost as weak and restless as a few years ago but despite that he knew that after this evening his heart would finally stop tightening painfully in his chest whenever he saw the blonde knight. 

He sighed into this so familiar, comforting warmth, not bothered with few tears still falling down his cheeks. 

He's not going to give up completely on this comfort, he still craved it. The king decided in his mind, focusing on fingers running through his hair as he closed his already swollen-from-tears eyes.

"I'm not that forgetful, Naru... Nor as kind as you all seem to think I am." The king smiled and would have laughed if his voice wasn't breaking so badly from all that sobbing before. "How would I even be able to send off a knight so warm and supportive... I told you, you're a part of my family now..."

Though he felt incredibly weak, he managed to raise his head slightly and leave on Arashi's hair a small kiss. Finally, it didn't feel so awkward to do so. 

"Naru~" his voice sounded melodic, full of relief he needed so desperately before. "Let's try starting over again. I don't want you on my sidelines anymore!" his wit and humor started to return slowly but he wasn't letting go of the knight. Ah, he felt so tired... 

Arashi: The king seemed to relax, and despite the extra weight, Arashi's heart felt lighter. It felt like forever since Leo was so honest with him... or perhaps it had been forever since the knight really listened to Leo. There were so many things about the king that Arashi never knew, and still so many things Leo would keep secret from even his own knights. This king, who thought he wasn't kind or wasn't deserving, needed Arashi right now to understand and support him with those secrets. The king called Arashi "warm and supportive", after all. The knight couldn't insist on distancing himself any longer.
"I can't believe I feel so relieved hearing you say 'Naru' like that again... What has your grace done to me?" Arashi laughed, noticing the king starting to feel calmer as well. The tiny flip in Arashi’s chest when the king kissed placed his kiss made the knight feel a bit giddy. How warm it felt now.
"Starting over, huh? You know, I think I've come to a new realization," Arashi continued. "So, I'll have to insist you let me guard my king again."
After giving Leo one last squeeze, Arashi leaned back a bit with the king still in the hold, looking into those green eyes still red and swollen from crying. Arashi had to admit, the sight was even a little endearing.
"Come," the knight said. "Let me take care of you for a bit. We can't let the other kingsguard see their beloved king in such a state, can we?"

Leo: "Naru~! I'm so glad!" The king's voice was so grating, he felt so wrecked he couldn't even force himself to jump in happiness. Leo returned the squeeze with a wide smile before he allowed Arashi to lean back.
"Ah heavens, this is embarrassing, not even Sena has seen me crying so much... What do you want to do..?" Leo raised his hand to wipe away remaining tears on a sleeve of his official outfit.
He was quiet and calm, this conversation exhausted him more than Leo expected. It didn't matter though. They are finally able to restore the trust between them, he could try leaning on Arashi again. He believed it was a relief for his knight, too.
"I swear on my honor to protect you and your secrets too, Naru." he put his hand on the heart and bowed slightly in this small vow. "I want to ask you again to accompany you in my journey though... I actually really want to get back some of the time we lost." He was far from thinking about avoiding Tsukasa now. If Arashi refuses he'll just have to accept it.

Arashi: "Hm, I don't think Izumi-chan has ever seen me this emotional either. How embarrassing," Arashi chuckled. "It makes me feel so tired. I can only imagine you're ten times as exhausted, your grace, what with all the stress earlier too."
The smile was genuinely returning to his face now. As ridiculous as Arashi must have looked with a smile with eyes all swollen and red, the knight couldn't help but find the king's sincerity extremely charming. Leo said he'd keep secrets, and Arashi believed it without a doubt. It was a token of the trust they were slowly starting to forge again.
The king's offer, however, came as a surprise.
"My, I almost forgot our original topic, how careless of me! I suppose I don't have any reasons left not to go with you..." Arashi said, hesitating for a moment. Reservations about being alone with the king now swept aside, there weren't any excuses left... nor did Arashi feel the need to make them either. However...
"I would not say no, but before I agree to anything, my king, I think you should have another talk with Tsukasa-chan. That boy tried so hard to get your attention and is still so unaware of everything that's been going on, he at least deserves a word from you."

Leo: "Ah..." The king coughed, trying to swallow the lump in his throat and tried to laugh though it was almost painful at the moment. "I don't want to see Sena's worried face, you know? He'd let slide many stupid things I do once he saw I'm having a hard time..."
What he wanted now was to return to bed and sleep. In someone's arms preferably though it was simply a wishful thinking. Warm milk before sleep should do him good enough.
Arashi's answer wasn't exactly what he expected though considering their entire conversation it was hard to have any expectations to begin with. He didn't say "no" as bluntly as before, when he had clear reasons why he wouldn't want to go with him. Yet, Arashi was insisting he talked to Tsukasa and Leo frowned, taking a small step back.
"Mmm... What am I even supposed to tell him..? Naru, he doesn't even remember he offered his whole life to me and I sworn to protect this precious, silly life of his..." Leo shook his head and turned it away, biting his bottom lips. The trouble was written all over his face and he couldn't make himself to hide that from Arashi. In such a moment and setting, when they could build foundations of something amazing again, it wouldn't be wise to pretend after all. "I was careless... It's fun to hang around with him but at this rate he'll have himself hurt if he gets closer to me... What am I supposed to tell an unaware boy..?" he added with almost a whisper. On top of everything, Leo always had trouble sharing bits about himself. It was an ugly, bittersweet story where his knights were the only bright moments. He'll do anything to keep it this way, everything was better than tainting his youngest knight. 

Arashi:   "Comfort isn't exactly Izumi-chan's strong point, is it?" Arashi commented with a small laugh.

The king visibly hesitated to answer the suggestion his knight made. It seemed Leo was, reasonably, worried about revealing the painful things that happened to him and dragging the boy down with him. Tsukasa was certainly a pure soul, untouched by the deaths and betrayal so often encountered by others of his age. Leo's concern was understandable; Arashi would never think to tell Tsukasa, or anyone for that matter about all depressing secrets either. But maybe, Arashi thought, the king was overthinking it a bit.

"My king... past aside, you could at least give him a word or two before making a decision," the knight said, placing a hand on Leo's shoulder. "He already upset his king once, you know. The poor boy is worried sick about his position with you, and you left him on a 'maybe'. Talking to him one more time before revealing any final decisions may at least make him feel better. Is that not also a way of protecting him?"

Leo:   "Oh... Wahahah, that's what you meant. Naru, you could be clearer for your slow king sometimes..." Giggling awkwardly, Leo reached to Arashi's hand on his shoulder and held it carefully. Not because he didn't want to be touched now, quite the contrary, he didn't have enough of a skinship yet. It reminded him how they hugged and cuddled since the very beginning... The king vaguely wondered if it's possible to fall for someone all over again but he wasn't exactly willing to try. Definitely not now, when he felt so weak, anything could make him cry again... 

"I could do that... No, I have to do that, you're right Naru. He'd like to feel he has any say in this, huh..?" he smiled looking at Arashi's hand. He closed his tired eyes, figuring that it would give him the peace of mind and sense of having control over the situation again. There was nothing wrong with talking to Tsukasa, right? He's been also curious how bad the wound from yesterday actually is. 

"Alright, Naru. I'll observe him on an evening training and then talk to him. Thank you for not turning down my offer completely, I'm really glad..." he raised his head, a bright yet soft smile on his face. He never expected this encounter with his knight would get such a satisfying conclusion. He's been blessed, truly blessed by his shining knights. 

Arashi:   Arashi nodded, gripping the king’s hand. It had been a long, long time since the knight felt the desire to hold Leo and comfort him, and it was now coming back in full force. For once, Arashi didn’t interpret it as some intense form of love, either – it was love, yes, but it felt like a sort of duty as well. What would one call this… loyalty? Arashi from the past would have laughed now.

“Like I said, I’ve realized something new. Plus, wouldn’t it be awful to refuse you again after all that? My earlier excuse wasn’t the best. Izumi-chan can train squires instead, he sure loves taking care of the littles ones, after all, fufu…” Arashi laughed to himself, imagining Izumi instructing all the untrained, budding knights. Surely, they would start to think of him as a mother before long. “But let’s see what Tsukasa-chan says, okay? I’m glad you seem up for it.”

Arashi looked at Leo’s face, returning the soft smile with one of a king as well. The king looked tired, as was his right to be after everything that had happened today. “But before that, shall we take a rest? I can order some warm milk for you, as usual.” The knight gave the king a little wink.

Leo:   He still held on Arashi's hand, relief and happiness washing over his tired, stressed mind. Leo has come to realise it must be because he never wanted to let go of this knight entirely. He kept saying that his kingsguard are his family, that he'll never give up on them, and here he almost did. The king opened his wounded heart to Arashi once more and it got embraced with care and softness it was lacking this whole time. Needless to say, he was touched with the outcome of this conversation to his very core. 

He raised Arashi's hand and nuzzled his cheek into it, his eyes closed, leaking a few last tears. Ah, Naru still smelled as nice as always, too... 

"Welcome back, Naru..." he whispered, a wide smile on his face. After a while he laughed though, shaking his head lightly. 

"I suppose you need to start attending practices more often, again... You've always been my favourite sparring partner... I really missed it." Leo sighed happily and looked at his knight. 

"I certainly deserve a hot, sweet milk and some cuddling session! Look what my knights are doing to me, Naru! Wahahaha!" His laugh was still rather soft but joyful. 

Arashi:   Oh, goodness… As the king welcomed Arashi back, an unprecedented wave of emotion gripped the knight's heart. Blinking a few times and biting the lip in an awkward smile, though a few tears still somehow escaped down the blonde’s cheeks. With a touch of the long, delicate fingers, Arashi wiped them away, sniffling.

“Oh my, I don’t know what’s come over me,” Arashi said. “It’s not like I ever enjoyed fighting that much, you know? Though, I mean, sparring with my king wasn’t so bad.” The tall knight looked away sheepishly. The match they had was still memorable, hours before they shared their first kiss on Arashi’s bed. How the knight had been so afraid of the own strength back then.

“Cuddling? Asking for so much after we just had a heart to heart? How bold, your grace… It really has been a long time, huh.” Smiling in genuine relief, Arashi took Leo’s other hand in a gentle hold. “Come, let’s head back to the chambers for a while. I’ll send someone to get you a warm drink on the way.” With a gentle tug, Arashi led the king by the hands out of the hall. Leo always preferred comfier, cozier places to rest, after all, and none of the chairs in this room would do.

Leo:   "Yes, I recall... But you didn't mind so much later, did you?" Leo wiped away his tears as well and slowly followed his knight, gripping Arashi's hands, a wide smile on his face. 

"Naru~ I had such a stressful day, you could at least pet my head!" he exclaimed innocently, a bit pleadingly. 

Not everything was fixed all the way yet. Leo believed it would be though, soon. The hurt from these two years soon would become only a memory, he wished to only remember about Arashi's soft smile and gentle care he always received. No one ever remembers the interlude of a good spectacle after all, definitely not the king, his head was too busy to be bothered with unnecessary details. 

He looked down at their hands, humming. Their romance was over and yet he could tell it won't be a bad change. 

"I'm in your care, Narukami Arashi. My gentle guardian I've always been missing."

He was more than willing to trust and relax around Arashi again. 

Arashi:   “Right, right, my king enjoys his skinship, doesn’t he? That part’s never grown out of you.” With a bubbly giggle, Arashi led the king along the hallways, which had already darkened in the late afternoon sun. With the mention of a warm drink, the knight was starting to feel a little peckish. Perhaps some soft sweets to go with their milk should be in their order as well. Oh my, Arashi laughed to this thought, it almost seemed like the knight intended to stay with the king for a while. It was surprising that Arashi even wanted to think about food right now, a sign that he’d fully relaxed.

After stopping a servant on the way and asking for some warm milk and fresh tarts in reserve, the blonde stopped by the entrance to kingsguard chambers. There was a moment’s hesitation before the hand was put on the door. It had been much too long since they had been on their own with the king, not to mention in Arashi’s own sleeping place. The last time they were here… it was difficult to even recall. It really felt like ages ago.

The gaze slid down to meet the king’s, the look slightly apologetic, before opening the door again. 

“Ahh, goodness,” Arashi said, sighing and undoing a few of the buttons on the shirt. “I really sweated a lot in this nice outfit today… Time to get it cleaned again…

“Well… make yourself at home, my king. It has been a while, I’m sorry I may have rearranged a little bit.” The knight smiled and turned to the chairs, making sure they were clean, and the cloth straight on the small table.

Leo: He let his knights lead him only when he was tired so far. For the past few years he struggled to be a strong, unshaken king so only Izumi was aware of his low moods when he wasn't leaving the chambers for a day. Arashi and Ritsu probably could tell that themselves but this time Leo naturally let Arashi to take care of him. It's how it's always been, long ago. So even though he didn't feel especially hungry now, he said nothing to the tarts order, turning his face when the servant met with his tired, red eyes. Right, he's been crying his heart out just a while ago...

It was too late to change anything, he just followed his knight to kingsguard chambers but once they were there he hesitated. He remembered his last relaxing moment in that room all too well. He repeated it so many times in his mind during these two years.

"You don't have... Anything more important to do than pampering me, do you..?" he asked carefully, standing a bit on a side, his eyes wandering between the bed they had explored together so many times before to a small sofa, now standing a bit further from the fireplace. Besides that change the place felt... homely, just like he remembered it. Slowly, he headed towards the sofa though hesitating to sit on it.

Arashi:   Arashi looked over at the king with a touch of sympathy. Being here together was nostalgic, as much as it was a bit painful to notice how much things changed. The sofa, which had been placed closer to the fireplace before, had been left to a corner, clean but barely used. The romantic, burgundy cloths and golden accents that the blonde had given away and thrown out had been replaced by white embroidery, and fresh, delicately pale flowers filled the room with a comforting scent. Arashi sighed quietly, to the memory of disposing of these old possessions, one by one, throwing away the memories of love with them. How it was an illusion that Arashi could get rid of the past with Leo just like that.

“Please, your grace, you’re the one who dismissed us all for the day.” Arashi smiled. “And besides, there is absolutely nothing more important than pampering my king for today. You really need to rest, you know? Do you even realize how hard you’ve worked…”

The knight hummed, adjusting the things around the room and dusting off the surfaces. Soon enough, there was a knock on the door, and the warm milk and tarts had finally made it to the little table. The thought of taking care of Leo put was putting Arashi in a good mood, somehow. It felt right.

Arashi brought over a cup of milk and a few small tarts to the side table by the sofa for the king, then sat down in a chair nearby. “I apologize if it’s hard to relax in here. To be honest, I’m a little on edge too, but… I couldn’t really think of a better place.”

Leo:   "It's not that bad these days... Though I've been putting away some issues outside the capital for a while..." Leo furrowed his brow and awkwardly sat on a sofa, looking towards the fireplace. Even though they hugged and held hands just a few minutes ago it's been so different here, in this room. Despite everything being rearranged, Arashi wasn't able to get rid of memories they created here. It made him both glad and also stung at his heart painfully, silencing him almost as if he entered some sort of a graveyard. Graveyard of their love and shared moments. 

The milk and sweets soon appeared next to him but he didn't pay attention to it, shifting in his place, trying to relax a bit.

"It's not your fault... My chambers wouldn't be any better, probably." he said quietly, his eyes closed. "You should put the sofa closer to the fire again though... And sit here with me... It should feel a bit better, probably." he couldn't know, not for sure but when last time he tried to fix things with Sena, being honest and close helped a lot. It probably wasn't any magical formula, but still a start, right? 

Arashi:   Truth be told, the knight was thankful Leo was trying to be honest with. Used to putting on airs around the king, Arashi was dodging and ignoring and trying to forget about feelings. Even when they were together, when Leo treated his knight even more seriously than Arashi treated himself, walls were quickly built up between the two of them. Having the heart out in the open again made Arashi feel more exposed than ever, but after so much together, it was possible to say that the knight even felt safer now. Hmm, the king had such strange effects on his own knight.

“You’re right... the sofa does look a bit lonely over here, doesn’t it? It’ll get cold soon, after all, and I can’t let any royal guests freeze.” Arashi gave Leo a gentle, knowing smile and stood up to join the king on the sofa. After taking a short sip of the warm milk, reaching out a hand, and hesitating for a short moment before letting the slim fingers run through Leo’s hair again. There was no reason to be shy right now. The thought filled the knight with purpose.

“I still owed you a head pat, didn’t I?” Arashi said quietly. “You know, besides the outside pressures, I know you’ve been stressed for quite a while lately. Dealing with so much may seem normal as a king, but maybe it’s not so normal as a human being…”

Leo:   Leo smiled back weakly and moved a bit after Arashi sat next to him. Shudder ran through his body when he felt these particular fingers in this hair, the feeling both familiar and nostalgic. He bit his lip and leaned closer, hiding his face in Arashi’s arm. He couldn't let himself cry again, the purpose of this entire meeting was to relax after all.

"I missed your head pats... And the sofa closer to the fire and..." Noticing his voice is high, he stopped, taking a deep breath to calm himself down. 

It's going to hurt for a bit more, of course. One talk cannot change everything all at once and it was a new sort of sadness to begin with. He reminded himself that Arashi was here with him, trying to comfort him with all that strange healing ability the knight possessed... He had to do the same, it was his responsibility. 

"I missed you." he admitted more calmly. This knowledge actually helped and he would have relaxed if not for his knight's next words. It wasn't something any of his knights actually realized. No one knew how much he questioned his humanity since the moment the Demon King's head ended in his hands. It still gave him nightmares every so often, he only accepted it as a part of being a king that slayed the old rule. He doubted he deserved to feel human at this point. But no one had to know about that. It would be too hard and too ridiculous of a fear to explain anyway. 

"Huuh... I'm keeping up, somehow." he decided to not refer to it, shifting and nuzzling into blonde's shoulder more comfortably. "Sena helps my moods a lot, you know~ My Sena, always being my voice of reason... Rittsu, supporting me quietly... Suo, who is almost making me forget that duels aren't the most important things in the world... It wasn't really that stressful for a long time now." And he couldn't exactly call himself the king if he wavered at this bit of pressure. Despite that thought, he smiled a bit more heartily. He truly loved his knights so much, he wouldn't be here without them. 

Arashi:   “Mhmm… I missed you too.” Arashi hummed, wrapping arms around the king’s shoulders. It felt nice to admit that. The blonde hadn’t even been aware he was missing something in life, having gotten rid of it all. Well, except for one thing that Arashi still had, hidden away in a small box in the deepest corners of this room. It was a small symbol of the moment’s hesitation, a little spark of hope that Leo’s knight couldn’t cut away.

Arashi hugged the small king closer, leaning the head on top of that fluffy, orange hair. It was something the knight used to do back when they’d seen each other often, and it always seemed to really calm the king down. And right now, the desire to comfort his king was just as much for Arashi as it was for the tired man leaning into his knight’s arms.

“That’s right… you have the rest of us with you. Your family, as you like to call us… Oh my, if I’ve been welcomed back, then does that mean I can be everyone’s older sister?” Arashi laughed softly. It was always so charming how much the king loved his knights. Izumi, who had been by the king’s side for so long; Ritsu, who he seemed to trust with his life; Tsukasa, the upstart newbie who brought a wide smile to his face… It was Leo’s love for them that kept them together, helped make this place the warm place it was supposed to be. And Arashi needed only to fit a very own piece back in.

Leo: Arashi held him closer and tighter and for Leo it finally felt as a proof that the knight is really willing to move on, just how Leo always wanted. Or did he..? He's been always greedy, there were things he didn't want to give up on. Originally Leo thought that Arashi failed his trust entirely, that he was the only one falling for him and getting himself hurt. He thought he would have to put his own kingsguard aside or even send Arashi off only two hours ago. But instead, he was here, comforted, Arashi surrounded him with warmth so different yet similar, warmth he hadn't experienced in years. Had he ever really known it, Leo wondered and relaxed with a big sigh, closing his eyes and wrapping his arms around the knight's waist. He's been truly welcoming Arashi back now, but he was welcoming Arashi in his heart. He could put his trust in this knight and he knew that.

He kept quiet for few minutes, letting the stress he felt this whole time melt a bit. His desire to disappear became smaller. And finally, he raised his head and reached to Arashi's hair, brushing it behind a little, soft smile forming on his lips.

"You've always been everyone's older sister, Naru. Ah, no... the queen of my knights they always could turn to." Leo shook his head. "I'm a broken king feeding off my knights' light, knights you've always taken care of when I curled on my bed or hid somewhere unable to face any of you... Naru, I might be greedy and selfish but can I rely on you as well? I'm not able to imagine any other queen reigning in this castle anyway." he laughed softly, still stroking Arashi's hair.

Arashi:  “Oh my, that’s an old title…” Arashi noted, softly stroking the king's hair. “I hope you’re okay with little old me taking the spot as queen of the kingdom.”

The knight glanced down at Leo’s small body, still wrapped in Arashi’s arms. Despite claiming otherwise, the king was really amazing. Taking down an entire dynasty, bringing hope to the people, even defying the normal order of kings and heirs and royal families to seriously name someone like Arashi as a queen – he was truly admirable. And as for this amazing person who continued to call himself unkind, selfish, and greedy… Arashi would have to take care of things for him, and make sure this “family” he’d built up was as comfortable and happy as possible.

“Don’t underestimate yourself, my king. You forget we’ve all freely chosen to devote ourselves to you. Myself included.” The knight closed his eyes. The first oath as a kingsguard was made in such insincerity. Arashi hoped it was possible to eventually make up for that, and indulge a little more in the warm atmosphere of the castle.

Leo:   "There won't be any other queen in this castle but Naru anyway." Leo smiled softly and straightened, reaching for his mug with milk and put a spoon of sugar in it before drinking. He leaned back on Arashi, sighing, letting the warmth wash over his tired body. He could indeed fall asleep right here, now, like in old times, just with less physical proximity. Though when it came to that, Leo took Arashis hand in his, running his thumb through the top of it, his head focused on nothing in particular for once. He could finally, truly rest now. How much time has passed since he allowed himself a moment like that..? Probably around two years, he concluded.

"Ah... Surely you all have done that..." he sighed, closing his eyes slowly. "Though you know, this is sort of scary. Just look at Suo... Maybe I should just ignore it since he doesn't remember it anyway but offering his future to a man he barely knows..? It's different than just a knight oath, what should I do with that, Naru..."

It almost sounded as if he was asking for love advice. Arashi, of all people. Leo laughed a bit at the irony. He shouldn't have done that, hopefully Naru will slap him for that.

Arashi:   “Goodness, breaking tradition and making a knight into a queen…” Arashi chided softly, though still smiling. It was a charming thought, but there was something a bit sad about returning as a “queen” after all was said and done. There wasn’t a political need for a queen, nor did Arashi feel such a romantic connection to Leo anymore. The title was, essentially, another name for his duty.

“Hmm… what’s this?” The knight looked down at the king again, slight surprise on the face. “Oh, Tsukasa-chan’s gone and said something really intense, hasn’t he… I can’t say it surprises me. He’s been getting himself into trouble with his words a lot lately, after all.” Having realized with a pang what this meant, the fingers stroking Leo’s hair stopped for a moment.

“He feels very strongly about you, that one,” the knight said slowly. And Leo really cared about the boy as well, it seemed. “Perhaps it may get him into trouble. But, you know… I doubt Tsukasa-chan would give up if you tried to subtly deter him. You could just wait and see.” Arashi closed his eyes. “You never know what may happen, after all.”

Leo:   "Wait and see..." Leo repeated almost dully. What a weird concept, he thought to himself, his expression becoming dark. He never had the luxury of waiting. The head was taken from his hands, his face washed and he had to proclaim himself a new king, the hero everyone already knew he was. No time to lick your wounds, my king. The treason had come from a side he least expected. He and Arashi were the only thing he left hanging and it caused such a terrible fallout and pain. If he didn't let it wait, could he still save their feelings..? Or only cause more pain? 

He would never find out now. He was changed, with very little strength left to keep fighting, holding on pieces of himself he managed to put together thanks to his knights. Arashi could fit another piece in, it was something worth fighting for. 

He stood up in front of his former lover, his first knight that had chosen to follow him without knowing a single thing about him. That always could wrap him in unconditional warmth and Leo was never asked to give anything in return. He reached with his fingers to Arashi's hair, stroking it gently, smiling softly at his knight.

"I should go to him and talk as I promised to you." he's said quietly, leaning to kiss the top of Arashi's head. "But when we have the time again, let's renew your oaths. I want to bury in my heart vows of my kindest knight..." He wanted Arashi to know how much this tall knight meant to him, to other kingsguard. Even if Arashi knew that already, even if some things were lost. Arashi Narukami had to know that there was a homely place in Leo's kingsguard even if the knight was already welcomed. "It doesn't have to be official but it seems appropriate, right?" Finally, there was this bright, happy smile playing on his lips. He felt refreshed and ready to face whatever obligations he still had tonight. 

Arashi:   Arashi blinked at Leo as the king stood up suddenly. 

“You want to have another knighting ceremony? It seems like a bit of a fuss… but maybe that might be just the right thing to do.” The blonde laughed, letting the king place his kiss. “Everything’s different now, after all. Perhaps starting fresh will do us some good.”

Following the king’s lead, Arashi also stood up. “And to you, my only king, I shall devote my sword once again, and be loyal of hands and mouth,” the tall knight said, cleverly referencing to own, old oaths. Over the few years of serving the crown, Arashi realized that the meaning of these words was long forgotten. Perhaps this time, the oaths would make more sense.

“Anyway, that’s a nice smile, my king. I hope your talk with Tsukasa-chan goes well.” In this case, Arashi really meant it. It had become clear over the course of their conversations today that even though Leo’s smile was probably the brightest out of anyone’s, the king was fraying at the edges, too tired to chase after the light for himself. If he opened it up a bit more, perhaps someone honest like Tsukasa could bring it back to him… or so Arashi supposed.

Leo: "Naru is certainly a knight but to be a part of my guards, it has to feel special~!" The king chirped, putting his hands on Arashi's chest as he stood up. He felt genuinely happy, for a first time in a while and his smile became even wider once Arashi commented on it. Leo hasn't even realized before how much he missed his knight, not just the physical presence but the comfort Arashi was bringing. He wasn't so honest about his feelings in so long and his heart felt slightly lighter in his chest... Yet, there were countless things he might be not able to bring himself to ever talk about. Not to Naru, not to anyone. Things so ugly he only wished to forget about one day, oh what a wishful thinking it was...

"Small celebration just for my knights, it would be so nice..." he daydreamed with a soft tone and looked up at the blonde. It was the time to say goodbye to his knight and he hesitated. It's not like it was the end, rather the new beginning, for the both of them. And yet, leaving this room was like admitting that the old attachments were no more, maybe... He wasn't strong enough to accept that and close the doors to that chapter, has he ever truly done that..?

Little smile played on his lips and he stood on his toes to reach his knight's face. Now, this is closeness he truly didn't have in a while, Leo thought to himself as he left small smooches on each of Arashi's cheeks.

"I'm free to go now, don't worry about me~ Wahahah!" he laughed, his own face decorated with soft pink and he took a few step back. "Thank you for everything, Naru." 

He didn't wait for the man to respond and hurried himself to the door. That was the only goodbye he accepted from himself now.

Arashi:   “Oh… ahaha,” Arashi giggled, a shy blush appearing on cheeks. They’d just been hugging and touching, but this was something a bit different, and for the first time in a while Arashi felt the heart flutter. Good heavens, the king hadn’t lost his habit of always being the more embarrassing one, Arashi thought. It was nice to think that some things hadn’t changed so much, after all.

And just as Leo finished the gesture, he made way to the door. Without giving a second thought, Arashi followed after him, unable to leave such an important guest on such an abrupt note. As they reached the door, Arashi stopped, looking at the king’s retreating figure.

“You know…” the blonde said awkwardly, hand on the edge of the doorframe. “You know you’re always welcome here, right? I’ll have a comfy place waiting for you if you need it.”

They exchanged smiles one last time, before the king turned, and Arashi finally shut the door. Breathing a heavy sigh, Arashi ran a hand through hair and sat down at the table. The knight felt so exhausted all of a sudden, having felt more emotions in a single day than in the past few months, or so it seemed as Arashi’s chest felt sore and empty. The rearranged room felt so cold and cavernous now, Arashi noticed. Perhaps Leo’s suggestion and moving the sofa to a warmer place again wasn’t so bad.

Arashi took one of the lovely little strawberry tarts on the table. The fruit inside was sweet, and a little sour. Maybe it wouldn’t be so bad remembering the past again, the blonde thought. Things were changing, after all. The king was changing, the knights were changing, and Arashi was also changing. Little happinesses were still hidden, in places the knight had never thought to look.

Chapter Text

Leo: His evening continued on. The king wandered off from Arashi’s chambers, seemingly aimless, yet his steps slowly followed to the training area of the castle. The look on his face was pensive and despite everything ending on a rather positive note, Leo had to admit he felt utterly exhausted. He didn't exactly wish to go to practice today, and only his promise to his gentle knight was making him take these steps. His chambers were right behind him - he could just go there and sleep or look for the music he's heard every so often... But no, he had to try his best again. For Suo... And probably for himself too.
He sighed deeply as he left the building. It was a rather picturesque, clear evening, and the sky was calm with the first, lonely stars just appearing on it. The king smiled to himself, recalling an old tale his friend once told him about the sky. It was one of his most precious memories, and if he ever heard someone repeating the same theory, he would call them a genius and a hero. His hero.
It was a relaxing thought, so Leo was smiling as he approached his youngest kingsguard, who was training with his healthy, non dominant hand.
"Don't disturb yourself, Suo. Let me watch you for a while," he said, remembering how just this morning he planned to avoid this man for some time...
Well, it wasn’t like he wouldn't be doing that anytime soon. He might have resolved his issue with Arashi, but his fears weren't exactly eased up. He still didn't want to develop any deeper feelings towards Suou Tsukasa.
He sat down on the ground, without any care for his uniform getting dirty. He wasn't exactly this energetic, unpredictable man now; rather, he gave the impression of someone that had been working tirelessly for a long, long time.
"You're not overdoing it, Suo, are you?" His voice was only partly scolding, way too much concern creeping into it. Oh, great. Is he going to be self-conscious of that now, too?

Tsukasa: Tsukasa had to admit that using a sword with his left hand was much more of a challenge than he had expected. The sword felt like a useless block in this hand, but what disappointed him the most was that he had never thought of training with it before. What a negligent kingsguard, he thought to himself. He had to work harder to keep his place.
He was about to take another shaky practice swing when an unexpected figure appeared before him, and he had to think for a few seconds before remembering to politely close his mouth, which had been hanging open in surprise. The last time he saw the king was in the dining hall, and the memory of it made his heart thump with anticipation.
“What… brings you here, your grace? Have you come to train at such an hour as well…?”
Tsukasa was slightly impressed at the thought and wondered vaguely if the king knew how to use his other hand as well.
“Ah… to watch, I see. I hope I do not disappoint,” he continued. Taking the sword in his left hand again, he raised it to take another swipe, which ended up being a bit too short, a bit too weak. It was frustrating that only a short while into practice would already make his arm feel a bit sore.
“I was merely thinking I should become more skilled with my other hand as well. As I have bitterly experienced in our previous battle, there is no guarantee I will be able to use my right hand all the time. I must protect the throne as thoroughly as possible…”

Leo: The king put his folded arms on his knees and leaned forward, closely observing Tsukasa’s clumsy attempts to swing a sword with his left hand. He could tell clearly that the knight had thought of doing this for the first time, and in the perspective of their upcoming journey, it was a bit late to do that.
“I think the throne is going to be fine for a while…” Leo laughed softly, thinking of Sena probably refusing to welcome guests into the audience hall when he’s absent. Of course, it wasn’t what Tsukasa meant, but he thought he made himself clear that in a moment of danger, the king wouldn’t be sitting and waiting to be saved.
“Although that’s not a bad idea... “ He got up and suddenly regretted he didn’t take Silent Oath with him, but if he was already standing, Leo could give the boy some advice. There was no harm in that, right..?
He actually felt slight nervousness creeping into the back of his mind as he joined his knight, standing with him arm by arm. Leo raised his arms, as if pretending he’s holding his sword.
“I would rather you grasp how it is to fight by someone’s side. So we won’t get in each other’s way once there’s actual danger we have to deal with…” Leo spoke slowly, swinging with his empty hands, and hummed softly as he thought of the journey awaiting him. Ah, if he wasn’t so tired he could actually train for a while now, at least to make sure that Suo understood that he’s giving him a clear chance to go with him. He’s not going to praise him right away like Arashi probably expected from him, not at all.

Tsukasa: Seeing the king’s positive response, Tsukasa felt a new wave of energy. Ah, so he had made a good decision after all! Even though his arm was sore, he believed very strongly in his childhood tutor’s words -- practice leads to success. Practice had gotten him this far, after all.
“Ah, naturally my king would think of a practical battle situation! I must broaden my thoughts.” He nodded, raising the sword again. Taking some care not to hit the king next to him, he took a swing.
“Mm… There is not enough force to damage the opponent.” He took a few more swings, though he was dissatisfied.
He momentarily lowered his arm again, brow knit in thought. “Perhaps it seems a foolish question, your grace, forgive me… but is my king able to use a sword with either hand as well? If so… How honorable. I am ashamed at my inexperience.” He was honestly impressed with the thought of the king deftly switching his control from one hand to the other. If he could not reach those levels of skill… perhaps it was too forward of him to suggest he go on a journey with the king.

Leo: "I told you to not overdo it...!" Leo wanted to sound harsh but the concern in his voice was obvious, and he shook his head. He wasn't able to do it. It was probably impossible for him to push Tsukasa away now that he grew fond of him. He had to accept it… there was nothing wrong with caring about his youngest knight. There was nothing wrong with liking him… maybe even developing something more. It didn't mean he'd agree for anything right away..!
“Oh, well…” The king decided to dismiss his worries for a time being and lowered his arms, leaving his stance and taking a small step back. “Suo, you know that I’m a genius~! Is that so surprising that I can use both hands? Have you not paid attention to our sparrings?” He grinned and opted to poke his knight on the side between the metal plates of his light armor.
“Actually, what sort of a knight doesn't pay attention to that? I can't have you so distracted on our journey, you know?” He poked the boy again, his humor slowly returning. He was Tsukasa's king indeed but he had another role as well, the one he took in the moment he didn't let the boy become his kingsguard on the spot. He was Tsukasa's teacher. His goal was to make that knight one day catch up to him. Though he'd never wish for him to go through what he lived through.
“Honestly Suo, if you want to go, you need to show me the determination from our duel! Wahaha!” Leo put his hands on his sides, looking at Suo with a challenge in his eyes. It should be alright… he had the right to expect it from the boy. If he really shows the king he wants to go, Leo's not going to leave him in the castle. Tsukasa was able to convince him - he already did that once and it was beyond incredible. The Suous’ heir shined the most when his pride was at stake after all.

Tsukasa: “Ee-eeyah!” Tsukasa let out an unexpectedly high-pitched shriek, his face colored with embarrassment. He shouldn’t have been so surprised, but it felt like it had been a while since the king had casually touched him like that. Or was it just his imagination? Pouting a little, he put his hand over the gap in his armor.
“I-I apologize, but I was paying the most attention to your technique, your gra-- …ah?” He stopped, his eyes widening a little. If he was hearing it correctly, the king seemed to be seriously considering taking him on this upcoming journey. If that truly was the case… the king’s provocations only served to renew his determination.
“…So your grace recalls our duel.” A smile slowly crept onto his face. “I have not forgotten it either. It was perhaps the first moment in my life that I tasted the valor of a true knight. I do not wish to ever forget that.”
He straightened and sheathed his sword, the ache in his arm smarting. “That is why I selfishly make this request of you again - please allow me to accompany my king on his journey.”

Leo: A smug smile appeared on the king’s face at his knight’s words and he crossed his arms over his chest. These were the eyes of Suo’s he especially liked, the ones that were ready to reach for anything, no matter the cost. But Leo had always stood against those lavender, sparkling eyes, always pushing that man’s limits. He at least wanted to believe he was helping the knight become a stronger person.
“I’m not allowing you to go yet. You know that I don’t grant selfish requests so easily, Suo,” he answered, taking a few steps around his knight. “However, you should be given the opportunity to gain actual experience, so I will watch you closely for the next few days.”
Leo approached the knight, closing the distance but not looking at Tsukasa, rather at his wounded arm, and he touched it softly, with a bit of a worry. Tsukasa’s decision to train barely a day after he got hurt was thoughtless, and at the moment, the king loathed how hardworking the boy could sometimes be. He had to make him realize that the knight had to also take care of himself.
Leo grimaced, remembering it was only his fault that the boy got wounded. He was careless… And too strong.
“Can I… take care of it?” he finally asked quietly, fingers running down the blue fabric. “You should have waited on practice at least until it closes properly…”

Tsukasa: Tsukasa followed the king with his eyes. Despite how many times he’d been scrutinized, he couldn’t help but feel nervous under that steady green gaze.
He closed his eyes as the rough fingers touched his wound so gently. It didn’t hurt so much as dully throb under the neatly wrapped bandages, but he already dreaded what it would look like should he unwrap it. The gaping, exposed, pinkish wound made him feel like a part of him was missing.
“I could not ask my king to perform such a menial task,” he replied, bringing his other hand up to cover the ache. “...Although, perhaps I have indeed been too hasty,” he added hesitantly.
Childish pride still sticking in his throat, he didn’t want to admit that it hurt. To admit that was to turn back on his own stubborn, albeit perhaps misguided, determination. But at the same time, the king’s voice was soft, the night was dark, and the chilly wind was wrapping around him comfortingly. Leo's eyes were curious, and he had no secrets to keep. Slowly, he lowered his guard and let the complaint spill from his mouth.
“I admit it would be difficult to observe me when I can barely lift a sword at the moment… It is… still painful.”

Leo: Oh, sweet, innocent Suo, of course it hurt... Of course your foolish king was careless and hit too hard, trying to use his frustrations on you when he was well aware of his terrifying strength. How could your king expect you to perform well?
Leo's gaze became even softer and he looked up at these big, bright eyes with a small, slightly apologetic smile on his face. He was the one that hurt that boy, and all Tsukasa was thinking of was how to please him despite that. Truly, he'd be on a par with the Demon King if he just accepted that.
"I didn't mean your swordsmanship, Suo. I know what you're capable of," he said, reaching up to Tsukasa’s shoulder and patting it few times, trying to display a reassuring expression. "Suo is one of my most skilled knights, a magnificent stone shining proudly on the crown that grows more beautiful with each day at the court." These were very rare words of praise from his mouth, as Leo usually wasn't the one to spoil the boy, rather acknowledge him. But what else was he supposed to do when Tsukasa was admitting he was in pain with such a pathetic face?
"You really need to learn a bit when to swallow up that cute pride of yours." Leo let out a small chuckle and took a small distance, turning from the boy and heading towards the castle. "And now, the king's request is to take care of his knight so~ come with me Suo, you can't refuse! Wahahah!" He wondered if Tsukasa understood what he meant. Would he remember something from that night if he pushed him a bit? But, did Leo really want it? Has he wanted to be like a lady, ignoring her knights’ advances, standing unshaken by their sweet words? Could he really do that...? Maybe it was better that the boy remained naively oblivious...
He sighed deeply, looking up at the darkening sky as if wishing he'd find his answers there.

Tsukasa: Tsukasa’s eyes lit up, a warmth beginning to spread throughout his body. The king’s words were far beyond the usual gibes at his pretty face or his shining armor – they were honest words, spoken in a way he could so clearly understand.
At a loss for a moment, he let the king continue on. Certainly, pride could lead to a fall – a saying he’d heard so often back home – and pride nearly injured him further tonight, but now a different sort of pride filled his chest. It had never occurred to him that he was something so precious.
He bowed his head. “I thank you… It is an honor.”
He indeed had many faults, and he knew and acknowledged them when they were pointed out to him. Voices from his memories floated up. Be humble and kind, his mother said. Be proud and powerful, his father said.
You can't refuse, the king said.
Tsukasa took the sword in his hands and followed hurriedly after the retreating Leo. “I admit that my injury needs some attention, but where are you heading off to?”

Leo: "For a start, we're stopping you from pushing yourself further! Wahaha! And I better not see you on the training grounds tomorrow, or I will not only leave you in the castle but also get pretty angry, you know!!" The king laughed, his confidence slightly restored as he marched towards the hospital wing of the castle. Who would have thought that Naru was right and having this talk with their youngest will improve his mood? He was still beyond tired, slightly worried and quite a bit drained but at least he felt a bit motivated to push himself for next few days. There were so many preparations to be made...
"I'm going to teach you some useful stuff, so you better watch closely. On a journey protecting your king isn't your only worry. Trust me, I'm really capable of doing that myself anyway! Ufufufu~"
Finally, they reached the hospital hall, the very same one they spent a whole day in after the duel (or at least, if Leo recalled correctly, Tsukasa did).
The nurses bowed at his unexpected entrance and Leo waved his hand at them. With a few words, he informed the hospital wing service that they can relax and asked for a cloth and warm water.
"Now, Suo. Take off that armor," he ordered cheerfully, taking a seat on one of the random beds.

Tsukasa: “For all of tomorrow?” Tsukasa asked incredulously, moving his pace to match the king’s. “Surely my injury cannot be so disastrous that I spend a whole day in bed? I must know how to handle situations such as these if they were to arise in the battlefield!”
Yes, it was sore and it hurt, but there was absolutely nothing that said he wouldn’t be even better at swinging a sword in his left hand tomorrow. The king was being oddly considerate of him, and he almost felt his protest was rude, but in the end his skill level mattered much more to him.
However, once they got to the nursing wing, he quieted. Bowing politely to the attendants, he hurriedly moved forward and began to unbuckle his armor, wincing at the pain in his arm occasionally. How he loathed the complex latches on these metal parts at times like these…
He finally freed himself and sat down by the king’s side. “Have you done this before?” he asked nonchalantly. “I assume kings have others to attend to their wounds…”

Leo: He didn't answer Tsukasa's complaints as they moved to the hospital hall and got completely quiet when the boy started to undress. The king had to hold back a sympathetic grimace seeing that taking off the armor isn't that easy of a task for him. At least Suo was an honest boy, right... He wasn't trying to put on that unconvincing, brave face anymore, while if it was Leo... He'd be pushing himself as long as he knew he needs to keep working. He was a hypocrite to comment on it, but Tsukasa's training with one hand wasn't something he'd see as necessary.
And it was definitely not necessary now, when the wound had clearly opened under the bandages, and Leo reached to start slowly undoing the reddened cloth, trying to be delicate.
"I haven't gotten seriously injured since I became the king, you know." His tone was serious as the threw the bloody bandages on the floor and examined the wound closely. A sigh full of relief escaped his mouth when he realized the nasty looking wound wasn't too deep and its edges were smooth.... As long as Suo lets it rest, it should heal properly.
"See?! See how red and swollen it is?!" Leo's voice came out high and scolding as he pointed at the wound. "I don't want to hear anything about training until it closes properly! You're not letting it heal at all, Suo! Keep it up and it won't heal until my leave! And if you're wounded, you're not going anywhere!"
The king puffed his cheeks in a rather childish way and dipped the material in warm water, cleaning the wound of old blood.
"It's just two or three days and it will be way better..." Leo added a bit more calmly, his touch gentle as he made sure he's cleaning the cut properly. "Honestly, you're lucky, you know... If I had a bit more experience with the spear it could look worse..." If it was Silent Oath, Tsukasa wouldn't be even allowed to leave the bed after the king's powerful strike.

Tsukasa: Tsukasa avoided the king’s eyes as he was being scolded, fully aware that he couldn’t really say anything back when the bandages stuck painfully to the open gash as they were being removed. Silence hung in the air after the king’s sharp words, Tsukasa waiting for him to finish working.
As it was being cleaned, he chanced a look at it and grimaced. The skin was raw and pinkish and he felt a little sick seeing how bad it looked.
“You are right… I thought I could win.” He shook his head and hung it low. “I was a fool. Horseback and spears are my specialty, and yet I could not match up to someone of my king’s experience yet… I should have thought this through.”
He turned his head to look at the king again. Despite how down he felt, he still found it fascinating to see the king make yet another different, even more gentle expression.
“I apologize… I made everyone worry,” he said, slowly, his strength returning to him. “I realize I rushed into a battle with all my restlessness and frustration. I want to learn from this mistake.”

Leo: “Ah… You could have won this duel, and you would've… But you were just as distracted as me. I shouldn’t have allowed that duel in the first place.” Now the king was making a troubled expression, displeased with how messy his feelings were these days. How unsightly for a king. He chuckled with a bit of relief, realizing that at least he settled his misunderstanding with Naru… Maybe he wasn’t an entirely lost cause in these matters.
“You must treasure your seniors more, Suo. They would be all worried sick if you got seriously hurt.” ...I would be worried sick as well, Leo added in his mind as he reached toward one of the ointments the medic brought. It was supposed to soothe the pain and reduce redness… or something along those lines. The king didn’t doubt it would help so he put a bit on the wound and bandaged it thoughtfully.
Once done, he leaned back with a proud smile.
“It is done! I haven’t done it in few sweet years~! I think I did fairly well? I hope you watched closely, first aid is extremely important on journeys and the battlefield! Wahaha!”

Tsukasa: When Leo finished tying the bandage, Tsukasa wiggled his arm and rolled his shoulder a little, testing the flexibility. It wasn’t as beautiful as Arashi’s handiwork, but it was a simple and solid knot. The cool ointment on his skin soothed the stinging pain, and the throbbing of the wound subsided greatly. “Ah… Wonderful! I could not have done it better myself, my king. I will be sure to take note from you and Narukami-senpai.”
He gave his king a small, but genuine, smile. “I suppose getting hurt in recklessness does not suit a knight so well, does it? It would be a shame if my seniors had seen the last of me here…” A small burst of energy returned to his chest as he thought of coming back to his seniors even more powerful than before. Maybe they would be happy and proud of him…

Leo: "Fufu, it's youth's sweet privilege to get reckless in battle but you, my dear, young kingsguard, have no such luxury." Leo's voice was cheerful and yet his words were heavy, the gaze careful as he didn't take his eyes off Tsukasa. "You're protecting the king directly, everyone is looking up to you. You have to be much more than a knight but an authority figure and a symbol. You cannot let feelings cloud your mind as long as you're on duty. Whatever they may be."
He gave the boy the knowing smile and stood up slowly. After fixing his outfit, the king yawned loudly and stretched with a small whine.
"I may have spent most of the day sleeping but I feel like wrapping myself in a warm blanket and never leaving, uhuhu~" His mood certainly got better with that evening and the king wrapped his arms around his chest as if trying to warm himself up. "Nights sure are still a bit cold, aren't they, Suo?"
Slowly he directed his steps towards the exit of the hospital wing.

Tsukasa: Tsukasa felt the king was being a little mysterious, but the advice was sound. He’d learned his lesson at least, and just as the king had cautioned, he was thankful that he’d gotten away with only a wound like this. “I will keep that in mind. Forgive me for taking a while to learn gravity of my role as a kingsguard,” he said, giving Leo a small nod. His expression was serious, his eyes staring into Leo’s, determined to take the advice in full.
When the king got up, Tsukasa watched him leave, obediently staying in the quarters to heal. “It is unduly cold for a spring day indeed, your grace. If I could, I would send for more blankets for the royal bedchamber.” He smiled. “Stay warm for the journey ahead of you.”

Leo: Leo's arms dropped at his knight's last comment and he looked at him closely. Oh, that just over twenty-year-old man had no idea what he was suggesting, did he? Maybe actually Leo was wrong about his feelings?
"Wahaha! Aren't you a cute knight, Suo?" He couldn't hold back on making a comment and took few steps to poke the man's nose with a wide smile. "I will ask for this blanket in your place. That's a good suggestion, though not what I had in mind~!"
He just wanted someone to cuddle him, but it was alright. Suo was absolutely right. With a warm smile, he reached higher to that red hair and fluffed it a little.
"I hope your body heals quickly and fast, Suo~" With these words, he slowly turned towards the doors again.

Tsukasa: The king's reaction was a bit confusing, and Tsukasa in his tiredness couldn't hide the flustered look on his face. "Cute? I am afraid I don't understand," he said politely, face reddening a little at the king ruffling his hair. To be treated like such a child, he must have said something strange.
He sheepishly ran his good hand through his mussed up hair. Normally, he would have complained, but it felt somehow good to have the king's warm hand on his head, and he missed it when it was gone.
"I will heal as quickly as possible, so that I may serve you again," he replied with a small smile as he watched Leo leave.

Leo: "Wahahah! Suo, take all time you need to heal! Just don't make me wait for too long~! I'm not a patient king of any sort." The king was at the doors when he turned back and smiled at his youngest knight. He didn't have to see Tsukasa's red cheeks to know that this time such a simple gesture, almost a daily one from him, caused a reaction that was different from usual. Eh... Or maybe he was actually overreacting? He's surely way too stressed these days, and today it felt like his insecurities went through the castle tower’s roof...
"Either way, you have a few days to heal, so convince me and prepare for the journey, Suo~. Use your time wisely, fufu. Sweet dreams." He finally bade his farewell and left the hospital room. Suo certainly had a bit of time to prepare but it was going to be a busy few days for the king as well... Maybe his initial plan of avoiding the knight wasn't the best one and he should entrust himself to his cruel fate again..?

Tsukasa: “Yes… Thank you for your care, my king,” he replied, bowing his head as Leo left the room.
It was mysterious how warm he felt after spending so much time in frustration in the courtyard. He felt like his emotions had been both soaring and sinking today, and it tired his body out. With a sigh, he leaned back on the bed. With how much practice and stress he’d had today, he figured it would be easy enough for him to sleep. But after several minutes passed, he found himself staring up at the ceiling, holding on to his injured, slightly throbbing arm.
A flicker of nervousness lay in the pit of his stomach. There was a bit of excitement there - the journey itself was bound to be a significant experience to Tsukasa, who had never traveled to another country before, not even to Finheim, the old southern half of the kingdom. He could be up close with the king, watching how Leo handled real battles and real troubles. It was an opportunity he would never pass up.
On the other hand, however, he felt worry prickle into his body. There wasn’t any telling what would happen on such a journey… and perhaps he could fail again, with worse consequences.
Tsukasa shook his head vigorously and closed his eyes again in an attempt to sleep. The worries he had wouldn’t help him heal, and he’d promised to heal as quickly as possible. He would have to be brave and face this situation head-on, he thought, as he steadily fell into sleep.

Chapter Text

Leo:     It'd been such a busy week, the king barely had any time to bother with his healing knight, or the knowing smiles on Sena's and Rittsu's faces when he was enthusiastically exchanging greetings with Naru, sometimes shamelessly asking for head pats or hugs. The atmosphere in the castle improved significantly, and Leo seemed to almost enjoy all preparations for the incoming adventure. Still, once put into work, he didn't plan to back away from his escape plan, as his vampire kingsguard liked to call it.

There was excitement, longing, and tiredness accompanying him every day, but Leo still tried to push through without worrying anyone too much (which was an understatement; the king kept disappearing somewhere more often than usual, Tsukasa the most often looking for him, undeterred). And finally, all preparations were made, all couriers still unaware that their king would leave for a few days. Leo called his kingsguard to his chambers, his smile wide.

"I can't believe you dare to grin so much with all trouble you're causing." The guard commander greeted him with a grimace that had almost no effect on his king.

"You need to breathe without me there, too, Sena! As much as I hate it, I really wish I could take you with me! Wahaha! Just how we always wanted in the past~" Leo ended with a nostalgic hum while the look in Izumi's eyes became almost sad.

"That's my duty as your right hand, stupid..." The man seemed like he wanted to say something more, but instead looked away and glanced at Arashi and Tsukasa, who had arrived a while ago. "So you two are going, huh? Protect that idiot."

"Wahaha! Or I might protect them! I'm the strongest king in the whole world!" The king laughed and got up from his bed and approached his two youngest knights, putting his hands on his hips and looking up at them with a challenge.

"Are you two giants able to keep up with the wandering knight, Leo Tsukinaga?" He showed them a small, mocking smile. Ah, he could implode from excitement! Finally, he'll hear the music of his kingdom properly again! See his precious Ruka-tan and Keito and a whole lot of his dear citizens... It was good to leave these cold walls and see how the situation in his country really was, right? Not to mention the whole incognito character of this journey already sounded like a fun one.

Tsukasa &Arashi:    “I would rather we stay on the path instead of wandering…” Tsukasa remarked, to either the amusement or chagrin of the other knights. Though his arm had already fully healed, he wasn’t a fan of the idea of chasing after his wayward king straight away.

“Please, I’m a dainty lady, not a giant,” Arashi added with a small, teasing smile. “And Tsukasa-chan’s right. Though if you do end up wandering, we’ll drag you right back on track, of course.” Purplish eyes slid over to Tsukasa, who met the gaze and nodded in agreement. It came as a surprise to everyone in the room that Arashi would be accompanying the king on his journey - most of all to Tsukasa, who had thought the blonde was a rather distant kind of person. He wasn’t even sure what Arashi’s behavior would be like in a real battle. But both his seniors and his king seemed to implicitly accept it, so he only looked on curiously.

Deciding he’d leave the question for the road, he kept his back straight and his sword proudly at his side. With a hand placed over his heart, he bowed. “I will not let harm come to you, my king. I swear it on my honor as a knight.”

“Ohh, so serious,” Arashi giggled. “Of course, I do too.” With a smile, the knight bowed as well.

With a last bow from Tsukasa and a wink from Arashi (to which Izumi frowned), they turned, leaving the kingdom in the hands of the remaining two knights. Tsukasa’s heart fluttered a bit in anticipation. What would await them outside the capital walls? Only time would tell.

Leo: "Eh, I thought it was my escape and my vacations so we’ll go wherever I want to!" The king furrowed his brow and followed his knights, leaving his entire kingdom in Sena's and Rittsu's hands. As they mounted their horses and Leo put the hood over his head, he looked back for a long while, worry visible on his face. Frankly, Sena would probably manage things better than he did past these few years, but it was still a whole country. Was it wise for the king to leave when things had just barely calmed down...? Well, it might be fine at least around the capital, but perhaps it wasn't so bad to take a closer look at the situation on the borders. The king shook his head and took the spot at the front, trying to focus on the exciting adventure in front of him. They will do great without him. He should try his best to relax and recharge for the next years of his rule to come.

Leo kicked his horse, speeding up with clear intention to leave the capital quickly so he could relax a little sooner.

"You two need to remember to not refer to me as the king while we're traveling. Especially you, Suo." It was the first thing he said to his knights as they left the castle's gates behind them and followed the path down the Guardians’ Watchtower hill. Leo took a deep breath, a content smile appearing on his face. It felt like centuries since he got some fresh air, even though the whole area around the castle was covered with trees.

"Ufufu, I'm the Wandering Knight Leo once more, how exciting! Isn't it! It's even better than being a kingsguard! l promise you two that we'll have only amazing adventures on the way! Wahahaha!" he laughed so loud his steed snorted, disturbed, so Leo leaned over to stroke its mane, humming comfortingly.

"Huhu... Suo, have you ever been on a long journey before?"

Tsukasa &Arashi:   “Hush, your m-- ...Leo.” Arashi paused for a moment. “We aren’t out of the woods yet. Or perhaps the better expression would be we aren’t in the woods yet. Anyone a stone’s throw away from us can hear your strange laughter.”

Tsukasa’s heart pounded. He hadn’t even considered the fact that they needed to travel in secrecy, even in their own capital--or especially in their own capital. Even the birds on the rooftops surely knew who their rightful king was: the scruffy orange-haired man who had saved an entire generation.

He nervously looked around, his hands stiff on the reins. “I’m afraid I have not… I am ashamed to say I have barely ventured beyond the Western lands.”

“Mm… I suppose so, huh? I haven’t heard of a single Suou venturing up north, at least. Though I can’t imagine anyone would want to go somewhere so cold.” Arashi chuckled, looking apologetic.

“I simply have not had the opportunity, Narukami-senpai. I have spent most of my life learning the various skills needed for a lord of my standing.”

“Hah… Goodness, I keep forgetting you’re an only child.” Arashi commented, then turned back to their king. “Speaking of which, Leo, aren’t we on our way to see your cute little sister? I can only imagine how adorable-- Ah… Wait a moment, slow down... shouldn’t we be avoiding the main road right now?”

Leo: Leo. The king's heart skipped a few beats hearing his own name in such a familiar voice. He closed his eyes and took a small moment to collect himself before joining in the conversation with a big smile on his face. Naru had taken him off guard, but it was nice to hear his name spoken so casually. For once, he didn't feel like he was the king. It was a nostalgic yet very refreshing feeling.

"Wahahaha! Who would even imagine a Suou on an adventure, away from their boring, golden fields, fufu! Suo is a little adventurer~! Ah-!" Leo stopped his horse without any warning and glanced down the main road. It was true that there would be the city's guard paying attention to anyone leaving the castle, considering the incidents of people trying to sneak their way inside or outside its walls. Someone like him would be noticed right away, so they had to find a less obvious way in and out.

"Ahh, Leo Tsukinaga, think! Hidden roads are important, think! I wouldn't forget that... The road hidden in my memory palace, please show yourself, wahaha!" When he was very young, he was always going down this path to the closest tavern, where other royal knights often shared a drink and celebrated... It was less used and known to knights only, somewhere on the side...

"I got it!" The king exclaimed cheerfully and led his horse to the right side of the road, jumping straight into tall grass. "You two better memorize it for the future, fufufu~!"

Needless to say, he was still so excited with the whole journey that these two would have a rough time controlling him. But he had the most experience in travel and knew these roads the best too! At least he used to... The sideroad wasn't even on this side of the castle, so it took Leo and his company some time before they reached city's first buildings.

Tsukasa&Arashi: "I'll have you know those fields have been with my family for generations, and have served us-- whoa!" Tsukasa let out a tiny gasp when his horse huffed and backed up a bit, and his grip tightened on the reins as he wobbled on the saddle.

"I must ask your grace not to--"

"Shh, Tsukasa-chan!" Arashi interrupted with a harsh whisper. "No need for you to raise your voice too. Honestly, what would you two be doing without me here?"

"Ahh... I apologize." Tsukasa looked away, cheeks pink. He wouldn't deny that he was a bit hot-headed, especially in this new and stressful situation. As his senior was suggesting, he clearly needed to control himself better, especially with such a wild, unpredictable companion as their very own king.

Then, just as suddenly, they were turning off the main road, straight into the bushes. It made logical sense for them to avoid every kind of public route, but Tsukasa hadn't imagined it going quite like this so early on. While dodging low-hanging branches, Tsukasa quickly followed his king on his steed.

Leo: The atmosphere at the court was more relaxed these days, and Leo could sometimes hear his knights drinking and having fun in their quarters off duty. Though he had felt slightly envious that they didn't have to sneak out to the tavern, the side road leading to the city that even he used as a royal knight was now narrow and unused. So today he was glad he could slip out of the castle undisturbed, since the king's absence was supposed to be kept a secret for as long as possible.

Considering he already did disappear from the castle sometimes, it shouldn't be too hard.

"Now, there was a tavern over there... Or was it something else..?" The king mumbled to himself when they reached the city, stopping by the building of some shady looking inn. Once his knights caught up to him, Leo smiled, fixing his cape a bit.

"We really need to find a way to sneak out! Wahaha, I wonder if the Demon King built tunnels in the city's walls as well and if we can still use them! Ahh, we should have found a guide..." He kept talking to no one in particular when from the street close to them, a few people suddenly raised their voices, and the sounds of some struggle reached their ears.

"Oho! My citizens sure seem lively over there! The dark ages might be over, but the violence and side alleys of the big city still exist, huh. Let's take a peek. Wahaha!" Without waiting for his kingsguards’ opinions, the king moved on his horse towards the source of the whole ruckus.

Tsukasa&Arashi: Keeping up with the king proved easier and easier as the brush thinned out and they left the castle walls behind. Tsukasa could hardly believe some place like this was there, and it made him wonder if anyone had ever defected before, or perhaps intruded inside. By all common sense, it should be sealed to prevent any of that, but now was not the time to speak of such things. The passage was allowing them the cover of secrecy, after all.

After having caught up to Leo, Tsukasa slowed his horse.

“My k—L—“ he began.

But before he could get his words out, Leo was gone and headed toward some altercation on a nearby street.

“We spend all this time talking about secrecy and he goes straight toward people?” Arashi sighed from beside him. “Come on, Tsukasa-chan, we can’t let him get into too much trouble.”

They followed after him with a kick of their steeds. The street corner opened up, and Tsukasa began to hear some of the voices more clearly.

“I said forty! You owe me forty silver for that!”

“Ya broke yer head or somethin’? I paid it to ya already, ya greedy bastard!”

“You lie, fiend! Cough up the coin or I strangle it outta ye!”

Tsukasa stiffened. It sounded far from anything friendly. He backed up his horse and tried not to make too much noise.

“It sounds like a petty argument of some sort… Should we not leave it be and take another way?” he asked.

“I would agree normally, Tsukasa-chan… but our little leader might think differently. Let’s wait,” Arashi whispered, patting the horse’s neck in a soothing motion.

It was then that a third voice joined the scuffle – and not an angry voice, but a bright, clear tone, even happy sounding. It was honestly unlike anything Tsukasa had ever heard, and he’d been around the king for a while now.

“Hold, good fellows!”

“Huh? The hell are you?”

“I am the Burning Heart! The red light of the—“

“See here, man. This bastard refuses me my forty silver, and I’d advise ye get outta here unless ye can pay up in his stead.”

“—Chiaki Morisawa!” the bright voice finished, disregarding the interruption. “If you, my good man, will step down from this little scuffle here, I, Chiaki Morisawa, will personally mediate. Fights aren’t good, you see? You could scare away customers from this fine establishment!”

“See? Yer so scary! Hahaha!”

“Why I oughta—“

“Now now, we mustn’t punch each other! Only villains do tha-- ah!!”

Tsukasa held his breath. It sounded like one of them had gotten a fist to the face, but he wasn’t sure which. Either way, he was weighing options quickly through his mind over whether they should intervene or not.

Leo: Seeing daily problems of his people was exciting on its own. Perhaps Leo’d been stuck in the castle for so long, he stopped even imagining the thrill of getting into fights on the side streets of the city... It'd been too long and it was too trivial to just ignore it, especially once an innocent person has gotten himself involved.

The king didn't especially check if his knights followed him. Curious what was happening, he rushed his horse to the side of a brown haired man that seemed to be his age and probably a traveler, judging by his looks. The man was holding his face, cheeks reddish from the blow he'd received.

"Oi, Burning Heart! Are you alright?" he asked, forgetting that his journey was a secret. The man glanced at him from behind fingers, opening mouth to say something unarguably loud.

"Ahah-"

"Hey, you two! Aren't you ashamed of yourself, involving civilians in your brawls?" Leo raised his voice the same way he did when giving out orders and the men stopped their already heated up fight, confused. The fear started appearing on their faces with each passing second as they recognized instantly who this little pumpkin haired man in front of them was.

"Yer-"

"Quiet, idiot! Ye never said yer some important stuff!" One of the tall men pointed at the young one, still holding onto his face but reflecting once some attention was given to him.

"Hahaha! Allow me to introduce-"

"Wahahaha!" Leo's laugh interrupted the man's, just as loud. "Oh, so you're really going to continue?! Good, good, it's so freeing to live outside the law, isn't it? One night in the city's cells and problems are gone! Wahaha!"

"Err... We apologize, Sire." The supposed thief glanced at the other man who grimaced but nodded his head. The king smiled and turned around to look towards his knights.

"Citizens like you make me proud, wahaha! Come with me, Burning Heart! We are no longer needed here~!" Leo's voice seemed overjoyed but as he reached his knights, he expected they would feel differently about him interfering while incognito.

Tsukasa&Arashi: “And just what do you think you’re doing?!”

Before Tsukasa could open his mouth to chastise their king, Arashi was there first, perfect brows knitted in a frown. It was rare to see his kind senior angry, and it made Tsukasa feel all the more indignant.

“My king, what benefit is there to jumping out in plain sight right now? I realize it may have been concerning to see one’s subjects fight so violently, but there are greater issues at hand!” he said, joining in with Arashi.

“Yes yes, I agree. I don’t see the point of sneaking out if we’re going to do this.” Arashi pouted. “And bringing a stranger over to us? We’ll be the talk of the kingdom in no time, two knights and a king galloping out for a little cockfight in the suburbs.”

“Excuse me.”

The brown-haired stranger interjected. Both Tsukasa and Arashi looked at him with surprise.

“You said you’re knights?” His red eyes were sparkling oddly. “Do you know the knights of the East?”

Tsukasa glanced over at Arashi, who glanced back in mild confusion.

“I’m afraid I’m from too far north to be considered the East,” Arashi said carefully.

“Ah, I see! Well, it wouldn’t hurt to get all acquainted with each other anyway! You don’t seem like bad folks yourself, and your leader here has a great sense of justice. I bow to you, Sir.” As the man said this, he bowed deeply to Leo, then straightened up to slap a hand to his chest. “My name is Chiaki Morisawa, Burning Heart, red as the flames of the Heroes of the Stars!”

Tsukasa looked at Arashi again, unsure what to say. Though a nigh unthinkable notion, perhaps this strange man didn’t actually know who they were. It was either a strike of fortune… or an omen. Seemingly understanding his silent plea, Arashi returned the look, then pointedly glanced over at Leo.

Ah, of course, Tsukasa thought. We should wait for the king to speak.

Leo: Leo grimaced when both of his knights jumped to reprimand him, as if entirely forgetting that he was still their ruler and direct leader. Maybe it was his fault for saying he wanted to be treated as a knight, but he wasn’t used to it at all. The king pouted and opened his mouth to complain back when the man who called himself a Burning Heart interrupted them.

“Heroes of the Stars?” The name piqued his interest more than any relation the man could have to knights of the East. Not like he knew anyone but heads of Akatsuki Alliance after all. “I had no idea this kingdom was still in the need of heroes after the end of the Demon King’s regime.” Leo purposely didn’t introduce them, unsure whether or not they’re being tricked yet. Though Chiaki Morisawa didn’t seem like one of these people, it’s not like Leo could allow himself to be absolutely careless in his position.

The man’s eyes sparkled as he stared at him, and the king couldn’t help a grin on his face. That Chiaki sure had the willpower of an actual hero, huh.

“Good Sir, the times must seem very peaceful under direct protection of our new king, but many of common folks are still suffering the results of the old dictatorship! The Heroes of the Stars' mission is to carry out the will of other great heroes and bring peace to those who still haven’t tasted it!” Chiaki was as loud as before, laughing wholeheartedly in that characteristic manner. It reminded him of someone, actually.

“Ahh… Might you mean the Rogue Hero? You guys are vigilantes like him, aren’t you? I’m sure the king would appreciate any sort of help while other matters occupy him.” Dear gods, so he was performing as a king so poorly his citizens still seemed to think they could impose their own justice… though it seemed like Heroes of the Stars didn’t intend to harm his kingdom or rule in any way. Otherwise his travel could wait, so the most wise would be finding out their intentions right now.

“So you heard of him, Sir! As I thought, you must have not only a great sense of justice but also a heart made out of gold like the Rogue Hero!” Chiaki seemed to become even more intense with each word, and it would've been almost awkward if he talked to anyone else. But Leo felt rather sentimental hearing that name. This man seemed actually unaware who his hero was.

“Sir, we are actually searching for information about Rogue Hero, Madara Mikejima’s whereabouts. Have you perhaps heard of him?”

“Mikejimama--” He slipped, Leo’s face went pale at the mention of his old friend, and he opened his eyes and mouth wide, but no other sound was leaving him. “H-He’s…”

Oh no, he wasn't able to say it. He couldn’t possibly tell this man about Madara Mikejima’s fate.

The king was starting to sweat and desperately looked at his knights, his mind panicking a little. Of course probably neither Tsukasa or Arashi knew who Madara Mikejima was, but he momentarily lost his whole composure.

Tsukasa &Arashi:     Tsukasa stared at Leo in surprise. He had never seen his king look so at a loss before, and he was also quite at a loss for how to react to it. He’d never heard of this “Mikejima” person, and he could not hide the look of curiosity growing on his face.
It was then that Arashi stepped in, soft expression unreadable. “Mikejima? I certainly haven’t heard that name in years, at least not in the capital. Where did you hear that?”
Maybe it was Tsukasa’s imagination, but the stranger’s smile seemed to slip a little bit. “Hmm… Not here either, huh? We’ve heard his name recently in the East, and heard tell he had left in the direction of the capital at some point. As fellow heroes, we want to support him in his endeavors.”
“Ahh… I see.” Arashi smiled coyly. “So you’re a fan of Mama, huh? He’s quite popular in the East, isn’t he? Why, he’s even visited House N—my town once.”
“Have you met him?” Chiaki’s eyes widened, and he grabbed Arashi’s hand in what seemed to be excitement. “Please, tell me all about it! Your information could be our savior!”
Arashi laughed lightly. “I doubt it could be of any real use. It was a long time ago.”
“Do not worry, any help is good help!” Chiaki said, nodding as if agreeing with himself. “It could at least lead us in a better direction. As it stands, we’ve simply been wandering where the road takes us, but a signpost would be much appreciated.”
“…If you may excuse me,” Tsukasa interjected, stepping forward, clutching the reins tightly in his hands. “But who is this ‘we’ you speak of? Are you not alone here?” It was a reasonable question, and Tsukasa, having very little experience of the city’s streets themselves, had a right to be cautious.
“Me and my companions in the Heroes of the Stars, naturally!”
“And are they close by here?”
“Just around a few corners that way.” The man gestured vaguely into the side streets, and Tsukasa frowned suspiciously. In his mind, there was no way something like this could be safe. It wasn’t that he didn’t trust people, no – rather, he had simply heard enough stories about the city streets to be (what he considered) reasonably wary. However, the man continued on. “Anyway, perhaps I or my companions could also be of use to you? A hero is nothing if he does not serve!”
It was all very perplexing. Tsukasa had half a mind to politely refuse and move on, but he didn’t want to act without his king’s permission. He glanced at Arashi, who then glanced at Leo, silently asking what they should do.

Leo: The king's stomach dropped when he caught Tsukasa's curious gaze instead of actual help, but Arashi was fast to react. He fidgeted, clenching the reins in his hands and lowered his gaze like a guilty man. Hearing that this man had no idea at all of Mikejimama’s fate almost felt like his death was hidden from the world, but… but it was true, his friend disappeared from this world once Leo revealed himself as the Rogue Hero and led the revolution to its final stage. So no one really remembered the name Madara Mikejima anymore. But the man in front of them seemed to not only remember him but also tried to carry on his ideals, so he should… He really should tell him what happened. Mikejima should at least live on in people's minds.

Leo bit his lip, completely lost in his thoughts, so the conversation wasn't reaching him at all, his expression looking even a bit pained. What a pathetic excuse of a king and a friend he was… It was all his fault after all.

Only after few moments did he notice a bit of silence and Arashi’s stare, so he raised his head, confused.

“Ah...! I got sucked into my own realm, what was it, what was it? We shouldn't really waste our time here, you two! They close the gates for a night!” Leo forced a cheerful tone, though at the moment he probably couldn't be less convincing. “What can we do about it, huu… I wish I knew some secret passage, but Laerad is too big a city to be thoughtfully explored even by me, wahaha!”

His eyes met with Burning Heart’s so the king looked away quickly. He actually tried not to meet with anyone's gaze right now and carry on his act. If it was the castle he'd be running off somewhere, but he could already picture Naru actually getting angry for real for once and something told Leo that he didn’t want to be the one to experience it firsthand.

“Might you actually be in some kind of a pinch, Sir?” Chiaki spoke up, a big sort of reassuring smile on his face. Probably even this complete stranger managed to notice what shape he's in right now. The king didn't even want to know what was on Suo’s face now. “Sneaking out the capital sounds like quite a big ordeal! May I offer the services of the Heroes of the Stars again now that you have returned to us, Sir?” The self-proclaimed hero laughed and Leo glanced at him.

“Sure, why not. You seem like you have your ways, Burning Heart.” The king shrugged without any deeper thought and sighed, meeting his kingsguard faces. “Oh you two, precious chicks have some faith in your ki-leader’s decision, will you? Whoever follows the Rogue Hero’s steps cannot have ill intentions.”

Besides, if that man wanted to trick them, he'd be against three of the most skilled knights in this kingdom.

“So it's settled? I'll lead the way, it's not far from here!”

Tsukasa &Arashi:     There was a moment of confusion when Leo seemed to be terribly distracted, though Tsukasa was relieved when the king finally made a decision. He was certainly suspicious of the cheerful stranger and his antics, but with the king’s request for his trust, he couldn’t protest anymore. Beside him, Arashi simply sighed lightly and shrugged, as if used to Leo’s capriciousness already. Right, well, as long as this doesn’t end up revealing their identities, Tsukasa thought.

Urging on his horse gently, Tsukasa followed along after Leo and Chiaki. “Narukami-senpai…” he began quietly, making sure not to be heard by the king, who already seemed focused on the path ahead of them. “The Rogue Hero… who is he? Is he not our king…?”

Arashi shifted uncomfortably before giving Tsukasa a reassuring smile. “Save that for another time, Tsukasa-chan.” The voice carried hints of a promise, and Tsukasa wondered if he should hope for an answer later.

They took a few turns in the road, arriving into a small corridor in the shade between two tall stone buildings. Doubts crept into Tsukasa’s mind for a good few moments before he spotted three figures standing by one of the walls, all of them staring over at Chiaki. “Chiaki~ you’re late,” said one in a slow voice.

Tsukasa’s eyes swept over the small crowd. “L… Leader,” he said, finally settling on a name to say other than his usual honorifics. “I think we’ve found them.”

A black-haired boy in leather armor strode up. He didn’t look much like a ruffian, with a smooth, round face and wide, reddish eyes--rather, he looked quite young for what Tsukasa assumed would be a hardened vigilante. The boy spoke directly to Chiaki. “Whoa, I thought you were jus’ gonna relieve yourself. What’d you end up doin’?”

“Oho, I have indeed accomplished a visit to the water closet, Nagumo, but on the way I encountered a bit of a scuffle. I couldn’t leave it alone, and these good fellows assisted me.”

“It wasn’t a scuffle you started or anything?” Another boy, freakishly tall, mumbled from the back of the group.

“Nonsense, I simply wanted to help some fellow citizens!” Chiaki replied, to which the tall boy frowned skeptically. “And well, get this – this bunch knows the Rogue Hero! We might be one step closer to what we’re looking for!

“Now,” Chiaki continued, turning to the knights. “What may we do for you, Sir?”

Leo: Perhaps leaving the castle was a mistake, if this was the first thing that happened to them still in Laerad. Or maybe it was what he deserved. Oh, it was setting him in a bad mood. He had to leave the capital as soon as possible and not engage with Chiaki Morisawa any further. The king closed his eyes and sighed. Even if he somehow avoided telling the truth to this man, he probably owed an explanation to his knights anyway.

“Ahh, troublesome...!” He wanted complain out loud but then he suddenly heard a familiar melody as they approached three men in the alley between two tall buildings. Leo tilted his head looking from one member of the Heroes of the Stars to another, confused. He knew that melody, he's heard it so so many times next to the Demon King but at the same time it sounded so different, so nostalgic and familiar… It sounded like his old home, like the Sea. Was he in the presence of another Guardian..? If he knew anything about the music he's heard, it's that somehow it was related to them. Or maybe he was making it up, since he didn't really hear it since that man died…

“Ohh but these are such a beautiful sounds I am hearing right now! Nice like the evening tides, ah! I miss these melodies~! I wish we could go see the sea too!” He risked sounding like a madman in hopes that the Guardian would reveal himself, but his face also brightened a bit, as for once the music actually sounding comforting to him.

“The friend of the rogue really likes the sea, doesn't he~?” The man that spoke first looked directly at the king and he jumped on his horse. There was no doubt about it. This eccentric looking blue-haired person was definitely one of the Great Guardians, and he knew exactly who Leo was. Well, of course he did, but the way he was addressed… Even a man like the Burning Heart would notice his connection with Madara now.

“Y-Yeah! I come from the town next to the sea, someone like you would know about this, wahaha~!” He answered quickly before Chiaki spoke up. It was way more curious why someone like this was wandering with a group of vigilantes anyway. Leo slowly slid down his horse.

“Ah, the magician’s favorite is a child of the Sea, how curious… I would love to introduce you my sea friends, bubble bubble~” Guardian ended his sentence with a bubbly sound and Leo shook his head, laughing.

“No way! I heard your friends are some incredible monsters. I'm sure meeting one would inspire me to write the biggest tale known to this kingdom! Wahaha!”

The Guardian smiled happily, though the mysterious aura of a Guardian remained around him, making Leo so engrossed with their conversation he almost forgot about his kingsguard, or Chiaki and Madara.

“Rogue's friend isn't afraid to become kraken’s minced meat~ I want to sing the songs of the sea with you just like others did.”

“Ah,you got the wrong rogue.” Leo shook his head, unaware he got completely wrapped in Guardian’s pace, his melodies clear in his head. “I'm not a bard, I can't sing just like him.”

Ah. What did he just say?

“Hm, you're always busy and helpless, aren't you? Even now. The music told me.”

Oh no. Leo took a step back, looking behind at his knights. He became completely careless just because this man understood him a bit...! Leo Tsukinaga, you absolute fool!

Tsukasa &Arashi:     It all sounded like another language, what with this talk of the sea and music - it was clear to Tsukasa that Leo knew this blue person with the soft voice, and this person also knew him somehow. Tsukasa gave a glance to his fellow kingsguard, who was looking away with a slight smile, probably just as lost as he was, though both of them dismounted when they saw the king do so.

"Oh, Kanata, did you end up meeting someone you know? Yes, yes, it's good that we can get along," interjected the leader of the heroes, nodding vigorously. "You see, my fine fellows, our Blue here is rather quiet, so thank you for being friends with him."

"Um..." Tsukasa was about to reply that he hadn't the faintest idea who this Kanata was, but the person in question spoke up.

"Chiaki, you're not my mother," was the reply as the person puffed out his cheeks.

"Ohh sorry sorry, you are right! You're free to be friends with anyone, it's in fact a wonderful thing. But anyway, I insist, please call me Red! We're on duty now!"

"Whoa, whoa there, hold on. Since when were we on duty? We don't even know what we're doing." The black-haired boy from before stepped up in protest. Tsukasa felt like he could relate to this boy's position, just a little.

"Well you see, Nagumo-- rather, Black! I was about to pose this question again to our companions." Chiaki then turned toward the knights, and looked at Leo, Tsukasa, and Arashi in turn. "What can we do? Or perhaps we should complete this transaction first, and talk about our dear friend Mikejima? A hero is always ready to help the needy, but if you could also assist us, fine travelers, it would be much appreciated."

Leo: It was difficult to gather himself with so many people speaking up, Leo almost wished it was only Chiaki and this Guardian who approached them. Though Chiaki enough was a bother, he wasn’t ready to share this story with anyone and especially with strangers. He wished Tsukasa and Arashi could say something to save him out of this situation, but since they never took a part in the coup, probably neither of them understood what he was so secretive about. Leo sighed and looked up at the sky. The sun was already way past noon, and they took a while going down the castle’s hill, so they had few more hours before the gates would be closed… Not to mention he still needed a place to settle down for a night.

“Mm… So it was Red, wasn’t it?” he looked back at Chiaki, small smile on his face. “I swear on my honor as a knight to share with you Madara Mikejima’s story, but as we speak, me and my companions are running out of time. We need to reach the gates unnoticed before they close which… is quite an ordeal, everyone in the capital knows me and my knights very well. Needless to say, I need a lot of discretion or distraction to carry on with my journey. Once we’re outside... I can share everything I know as Mikejimama’s friend. Is that a fair deal? I can’t really ignore the request of someone who follows our steps after all.” And he knew everything about this side of Madara. He tried to sound as emotionless as he could, not being even his cheerful self, and glanced at Tsukasa. These were completely new stories for him as well after all.

Tsukasa &Arashi:     “Sounds good to me…!” Chiaki glanced around at his companions, who all nodded with varying degrees of enthusiasm. “And it sounds good to the Heroes as well. We will lead you out of the city.”

Tsukasa cleared his throat. Perhaps it was time for him to speak up, for the king seemed awfully subdued, and he had been holding his tongue most of the time. And besides, as much as he didn’t trust the strangers, it was a bit relieving to know they had some sort of mutual connection with Leo. “We do need to leave discreetly, but we also have horses, which we will need to have at the gates as well. How do you propose we do this?”

“Hmm, a very good question indeed— Oh, just one moment!” Chiaki was about to respond when “Black” tugged on his sleeve. The four of them then shuffled together, Chiaki’s arms sloped around their shoulders, and they began to whisper among themselves. Occasionally, there were grumbles, exclamations, and sing-song “bubble, bubble”s as they chattered away.

Tsukasa glanced back at Leo, wondering if they should also come up with some sort of plan, though it seemed like the king was willing to leave it up to the others for now. It was interesting how much Leo trusted them, all because of some “Mikejima” person they seemed to know. “You are truly a popular man, my king,” he mused. “To think you are a friend of a friend of a stranger from the east.”

It was not only a compliment, but a subtle probe. Leo had locked eyes with him earlier, despite him knowing nothing about whoever this unknown Rogue Hero was, and Tsukasa intended to find out what he meant.

Leo: So he managed to buy himself some time and gather himself to talk about Mikejimama for a first time… since it all happened, probably. The king sighed and retreated to his horse, deciding to distract himself for the time being until the vigilantes weredone coming up with a plan to get them out of the capital. Truthfully, they probably would have been fine getting to the gates, Leo knowing back alleys pretty well from a few years ago, but passing guards was a different matter.

“Oh, what’s that Suo? Shouldn’t you know tales of the Rogue Hero? I know that you keep reading stories like this in your free time.” His youngest knight clearly decided to check on him, so the king send him a small smile and turned around to face the tall man. “Many towns were basically left without authorities to regulate and control the law, or there was nothing like that functioning in the moment, so I was helping all over the kingdom as the Rogue Hero… Of course, all alone I wouldn’t have been able to achieve so much…” King’s expression darkened and he made a small pause, taking few steps towards Arashi now. “These guys seem to follow my steps… And I have other reasons to trust them, okay? You know that I don’t give my trust to just anyone, right Suo?” He wasn’t sure if he should reveal who this Kanata person was, but at least interacting with his knights a little was helping. Leo instantly remembered that he’s in a good place, with people he’d die protecting if he had to. Still, if felt like he deserved some spoiling now, so he whined and leaned towards the blonde knight.

“Naruu!! Pet my head or give me a hug! Or both of you! I was supposed to be on a break, not give my life stories to strangers! Grrr!!”

Tsukasa &Arashi:     “There, there… We’re just looking out for you, Ousama. At the very least, they don’t seem like bad people,” Arashi said gently, reaching out to rub Leo’s fluffy head. “We will listen to what they come up with as a plan.”
Tsukasa swallowed a lump in his throat. The Rogue Hero was one of his favorite stories, and it was constantly repeated through words and song in the villages on the Suou lands. Perhaps he should have known who this other Rogue Hero was, as his king said… Did he miss something in the tales? And aside from that, what was this sudden affection from the king? He and his kingsguard were very close… With a little flip of his stomach, Tsukasa became acutely aware of how very new he was to the court.
“With all due respect, your grace, I was under the impression that you alone were the Rogue Hero,” Tsukasa replied. “And yet these East folk tell of another man, Mikejima… Was it he instead who brought peace to the outer kingdom? He certainly sounds elusive enough to be a rogue…”

Leo: “Ah, your headpats are perfect like always, Naru… Mhm, mhm! I know the route to the gates, but whatever they'll come up with, they seem like a fun bunch. If I wasn't a very busy man I'd accompany those Heroes of the Stars, wahaha.” The king chuckled and leaned closer for Arashi's touch, pleased smile appearing on his face for a small while before Tsukasa spoke up and he lowered his gaze. He could try changing the topic and perhaps touch on it with his youngest knight later, but ending it like this would be pretty awkward as well.

“It's not the fault in the stories that you heard or whether you paid enough attention, Suo…” King's voice came out subdued once more, his smile turned sour, and he tried looking at the young knight. “It's my fault Mikejimama is almost completely forgotten now… I'm sorry.” If only apologies like this could fix everything, even when he said back then that he wasn't the only Rogue Hero, no one paid attention to this. Leo Tsukinaga was the hero everyone urgently needed, why bother with one of many men that died because of Demon King's tyranny? Leo could try fixing it now, but Madara's death was still his fault. He knew better than anyone else he was protected this way... Yet, it was still so hard to bring himself to talk about this.

“But now’s not the time for stories of foolish heroes, Suo. If you're a good, patient boy I will tell it to you two on the way, alright? It's a promise.”

Leo raised his hands and slapped his cheeks lightly to chase away his gloomy mood. He should try enjoying himself more or at least relax a little...? Even if it seemed quite unlikely.

“So, has our saviours come up with some diversion?” he asked a bit louder. “May I offer some help? I know streets of the capital quite well.” Distracting himself seemed like a good start.

Tsukasa &Arashi:     The last thing Tsukasa expected was for Leo to utter the words "it's my fault" when talking about the Rogue Hero. The pieces that made up his image of the hero began to shudder and fall, only a little.
But it was no time to think about dark secrets. He nodded to the king in agreement, though the small frown never left his face. He hoped one day he could hear about this tale... the true one, from the hero himself.
"Excuse me--"
It wasn't Chiaki's bright voice, but a soft one that took the knights' attention. The tall boy of the vigilante bunch was looking over at them.
"Hm, Takamine, are you ready?" Chiaki responded instead.
"No, I mean... I thought we should tell them our plan already. They're waiting for us, and we've already gotten some details. I don't wanna end up with it too complicated..." A frown took over his face, as if he was speaking from experience.
"Alright, you're right... Green! Thank you for helping us notice!" Chiaki clapped his Green Hero on the back and turned toward Leo and company once more.
"Hm, you know the alleys, you say! Then that makes it all the more easy. Our plan is this: we heroes make a distraction at the gates, and you fine fellows will be able to sneak out unobserved! The problem was how to get you there, but by a stroke of luck, it seems you, Sir, are already familiar with the path."
"This is why I said we should ask them first..." groaned Green.
"And right you are! Well, how about it, friends? My good Black and Green here shall accompany you. Please take care of them." Chiaki gestured to the two behind him. "Blue here has agreed to take your horses with him. He has a gentle voice, see, he will handle them fine. And I shall be the one to create the distraction at the gate!" He spread his arms wide, as if finishing a performance.

Leo: The king was more self-conscious about Tsukasa's frown than necessary at the moment, but he tried his best to ignore this uneasy feeling. With a few bigger steps he jumped to the men Chiaki called Green and Black and took their hands in both of his, shaking them vigorously. That was the first time in few years since he greeted people so casually, it felt refreshing. He missed being just a knight, a wandering-around-the-kingdom warrior, not the king with heavy burdens and a past that didn't let him sleep at night.

“Looking forward to working with you two! Black! Green! Wahaha! Such an easy to remember hero names! I wish we had time to sit and listen to stories of adventurers, I haven’t heard any in a while! I'm sure you kick some asses here and there! Wahaha!” It was a blessing to not use formal speech for once, though he could almost hear how Tsukasa was grimacing right now.

“We're rather trying to avoid having fights, Sir…” The man called Black smiled awkwardly, and Green sighed something about Leo being similar to their captain. The king showed them a big smile in return and turned towards the Guardian who approached his horse, running his hand up the royal stallion’s neck.

“I don't really sing, but I would love to hear your music again~ Maybe visit me next time you're in the capital just like others used to?”

“Bubble, bubble… Little Leo should try singing on his own. He's a carnivorous little sea animal after all.” The Guardian shook his head and looked the king in the eyes for a longer while. Ah, was that an advice of sorts… Or maybe this man assumed something? He called him helpless before…

“No way, I don't sing, I'm a knight.” Leo puffed his cheeks, crossing his arms. “The invitation stands, okay! You'll see I'm not so helpless, but now I will take the lead to the capital! I thank you for your offer, Heroes of the Stars!”

Perhaps he was overreacting or whatever, but the leader of Heroes of the Stars approached him and patted his back firmly, laughing loudly.

“Sir, we shall meet behind the gates! Don't be upset with Kanata’s advice, it’s hard to understand sometimes but it's hard to ignore your troubled face, ahahah!”

“My- Gweh!! It's a normal face!!” The king evidently lied and glared at Chiaki before rushing towards the alleys.

“Let's go, my knights and brave adventurers! We wasted enough time, so you better keep up with me!”

...And keep him distracted maybe.

Tsukasa &Arashi:     It was a whirlwind as the plan was quickly slapped together and decided. Just as Chiaki had said, Black and Green were to accompany the knights, Blue was in charge of the horses, and Chiaki-- rather, Red-- was to make a distraction at the gates. It was a risky plan, but probably the best one... At least, it would be the best if Leo didn't start running wherever he pleased.

"Leader, wait! Where are you going?!" Tsukasa called, politely placing his steed's reins in Blue's hands before rushing off to follow Leo. Arashi followed suit behind him.

Leo led them down side alleyways, twists and turns in between buildings. It was clear he'd wandered these alleys many times... though Tsukasa couldn't guess when or why.

As they were walking in between buildings, the king paced to and fro, seemingly trying to remember which way was the best. It was then that their new companions decided to speak up.

"Your leader there sure knows his way around, yeah?" the one called "Black" said, running up to stand at Tsukasa's side.

"It very much seems so..." Tsukasa replied carefully.

"Yeah. Looks like he's from around here or somethin'. Or been here for a while."

"From what I know, he's a man of the West... though he's spent quite a long time here. Though I doubt he comes out into the streets so much... How strange."

"No? What kinda job's he doin'?"

The other knight raised his eyebrows. Tsukasa felt a twinge of nervousness crawl down his back.

"A-ah, um... You see, I haven't known him for very long, so... I don't know for sure. Maybe something like a craft, indoors? He acts like that, but he's actually quite skilled, see..."

He tried not to make eye contact with the other knight. He knew he was a terrible liar, though it was sort of exciting to talk about the king in a completely different context, especially when the boy knowingly smiled at him in response.

"Ahh I getcha. Trade secret, huh?"

"Yes...? Yes, a trade secret. Though I would really like to know more about him... He acts like a vagrant, but I feel there are still so many things I do not know."

The boy patted his shoulder, which caused Tsukasa to jolt in surprise. "Oh, sorry. But yeah! When you serve an' respect someone, it's natural be curious about 'em. Seems like ya really respect this guy! I get it! Some guys are just super cool, ya wanna get up an' follow 'em!"

"Mm... Respect? Yes, I suppose I do." Tsukasa returned the boy's smile.

Before they could continue, they were interrupted by an exclamation, followed by the king dashing off to the side, and once again they had to struggle not to lose him, and Tsukasa once again regretted speaking so highly of his king while the man himself, with all his vagaries, was still present. As they turned another corner, he could hear the sounds of many people... It must have been the market square, he guessed, from what he could pick up from the wall he'd pressed himself against. Just a bit further along and they would be at the gates.

Leo: It had been good few years since the last time he wandered around the capital’s side alleys. Leo’s legs and eyes still remembered most of them, but Laerad was rapidly changing, more people moving in to the heart of the kingdom, currently probably the safest place in the kingdom. It was quite the opposite during the revolution, but now the king wasn't sure if he would be even able to find his old hideout. So of course, he was looking frantically around the buildings in an attempt to match them with his memory, completely focused on the task. Naturally, the whole conversation between companions completely missed him, but he got their attention once he’d noticed they were next to the market square.

“Ha, we left the side alleys completely unnoticed while you were busy chatting! It's been a while since I had to do all the work myself, but you're lucky that I'm a genius! Wahaha!” With one hand on his hips, Leo pointed at them and laughed. The man called Black exchanged a look with Tsukasa and send the king an awkward smile back.

“You even made friends when I was busy, I'm jealous Suo! I haven’t heard a single hero story in three years or longer!” The king pouted a bit.

“Ah… Anyway, we still need to get a bit closer to the gates…” Green sighed indifferently. “Captain said he's going to distract the guards but didn't specify what he's going to do so we should wait for the sign of commotion…”

“Hm, hm!” Leo nodded crossing his arms and took few steps to look at the square from behind the building. Obviously, it was crowded with people and animals, it was still a little bit before everyone would pack their goods and retire for the night. It looked so colorful and lovely...! He missed casually walking between the stalls…

“I don't see us passing across the market square unnoticed though! I'm afraid we will have to mix with the crowd or run to the gates the moment we have a chance, hmm… What do you think we do now, kids? It seems fun!” Leo chuckled looking at Tsukasa and two vigilantes. They were obviously around the same age, after all, so he could act like senior to all of them, even if just once. Running towards the gates seemed like the nerve-racking task but obviously, the King of Eidrheim was getting excited at the prospect.

Tsukasa &Arashi:     Tsukasa stared blankly at his king, but it was Green who spoke what he was thinking.
"You want us to get through all of that? Unnoticed? How the hell are we supposed to do that?"
...though, the boy did say it a little more roughly than Tsukasa would, which almost made him reach out to reprimand such a common citizen speaking to the king, until he remembered they were supposed to be undercover.
"Hey hey, remember our leader was gonna make a distraction? It'll probably let us get through here safely," Black said reassuringly, patting Green's shoulder.
"I guess he's loud enough to distract so many people... Haa... It's so annoying..."
"Here, shh..." Arashi cut in, ushering everyone toward the wall and placing a finger over his lips. "Let's just wait for the signal."
Everyone nodded and pressed themselves against the building behind them, listening for anything beyond the bustle of rolling wagons and peddlers' voices.
Then, Tsukasa saw it-- or rather, heard it-- when a voice from the adjacent side of the square rose above the others, with only one word to say.
"Fire! Fire!"
A fire at this time? Tsukasa wondered for a split second, but felt the breath escape his chest when he was pushed from behind.
"Go! Go go, that's the sign! Run!" He wasn't sure who said it, but in the next moment people were pushing him left and right, voices and screams and the crash of goods falling on the ground all around him.

Leo: Oh, that's true, these guys didn't know that he was the king. The small frown stayed on his face though, since his idea got dismissed, but he didn't say anything and patiently waited for the signal, whatever that was supposed to be.

Then, a few minutes later he heard the same thing as the rest of his company. He saw citizens dropping their things and running in different directions while everyone screamed “Fire! Fire!” above their heads. Of course, he didn't start to run, almost instinctively looking for the source of the fire. Only Arashi had to grab his hand and pull the king towards the gates of the Laerad.

It was a sign, one of the vigilantes shouted and it took him a good while to realize what it meant. He almost stopped in the middle of the chaos of panicking people.

“FIRE?! HE CAUSED FIRE IN MY CAPITAL!? IN THE MIDDLE OF SUMMER!! I'LL SCALP THAT ARSONIST ALIVE!!”

No one could hear him, not even Arashi in front of him, and Leo was getting even more annoyed, he completely forgot about being outside the castle incognito. His hood was falling off his head, but he didn't care, looking behind his arm at the dark smoke that was filling the streets on the other side of the market. Not only annoyance was written on his face but also a terror. The king could only hope that Chiaki Morisawa knew what he was doing and that no one would get hurt.

Finally they left the market and approached the gate, so he had to put his worries away and look in front of him and show his sour look to his companions.

“He. Better not show his face in front of me again if anyone got hurt.” The king warned Green and Black and passed by them quickly, reaching the tall gate, one of the few entrances of the kingdom's capital. His heart started to beat quickly with excitement and adrenaline when he saw that guards left their positions to deal with the fire and commotion at the marker square.

He was leaving Laerad… he was really about to do that after over three years of being stuck in the castle mostly. Honestly it almost felt like a prison all these years, and there was some odd sort of anxiety he didn't want to admit was creeping into his thoughts.

“Hey, don't you look familiar to someone..?” Black started suddenly with a big dose of uncertainty and the redhead hissed. Agh, he completely forgot.

Leo quickly put the hood back on his head and ran ahead, not waiting for the rest. At least not until he was outside the city. He wasn't even sure if there were no guards on the other side, but eventually he reached it, he finally left the capital and faced typical-for-a-countryside architecture.

“Ah!! Wahaha! I did it! I'm finally outside Laerad! Wahaha! Isn't that great?!” The king raised his hands and started jumping excitedly in one place, spinning around.

“Suo! Naru! I can't wait to see the kingdom! Ahahah!”

Tsukasa:     Tsukasa’s heart froze in his chest when, amid the rushing bodies and screams, he heard the shrill voice of his king rising above the crowd somewhere in front of him. Blood shot straight up to his head and, without thinking, he rushed toward to the noise. He prayed to every god he could think of that nobody in the capital had realized the identity of this complete, utter fool he’d decided to follow to the earth’s ends. And if they got found out here, their earth would end right at that gate that they were rushing toward.
It wasn’t hard to find the shock of orange hair slipping out from under the hood, and Tsukasa pursued the king, struggling to keep his own cloak on his shoulders. He tripped over the scrambling feet underneath his steps, and his hands gripped onto his cloak and scabbard, which he was worried would catch on the stray wagon or hand around him.
Fortunately, it didn’t seem that anyone noticed their ruler running around in the fray. Just before reaching the gates, Tsukasa caught up with Green and Black.
“Did you see… my leader… pass by here?” he asked, panting between every couple of words.
“The orange-haired guy? He just went by,” Black said, doubled over, hands on his knees. “Is… is he someone--”
“Thank you! And thank your leader too, though his plan was quite dangerous!” Tsukasa interrupted, bowing quickly and rushing off. He wasn’t about to deal with trying to lie right now. He needed to get out of the capital and meet up with his king, fast.
The gates were just in front of him, and surprisingly (or perhaps unsurprisingly, considering the situation), there were no guards around. Tsukasa caught sight of Arashi and Leo just beyond, which was easy enough, considering the king was yelling and jumping around. Ridiculous, Tsukasa thought, how hard did they work just to get outside the capital? They weren't out of the water yet, their horses weren't yet back, and the guards would return any moment, and before he could help it, the words bubbled up from his throat.
"Be silent!!"
A hand slapped over his mouth-- his own, instinctively. Arashi stared at him, open-mouthed. What did he just say? Directly to his king, and probably louder than whatever Leo had been yelling?

Leo: The tiredness from the run wasn't even getting to him yet, and he knew he had done few very dumb things along the way, but for once he felt euphoric. Reality would catch up to him quickly enough, but for once he was actually happy, probably for a first time since he had became the king, if not longer.

Arashi joined him first, his tall posture bending to catch his breath more easily, and the knight complained about the whole exercise they just went through. He sent the king a warm, knowing smile too. Although Leo was always excitable, this time it seemed that there is more to it, it was hard to be actually angry at him right now. Or so Arashi would think, but Tsukasa proved them both wrong and Leo's happy jumps got interrupted by the youngest knight. He blinked few times and stared at redhead in silence before a smirk appeared on his face. Tsukasa sure seemed more surprised with his own tone than he was.

“Suo sure enjoys being in a position where he can yell at me, huh? Wahaha! That's fine, fine! You can't ruin my mood right now, not in the slightest! But you're right, too! We should get somewhere on the side before the Bubble Guardian appears with our horses! Wahaha!”

The king made few jumps towards the boy, hanging his arms around Tsukasa's neck.

“Don't be angry, alright? This is the beginning of our adventure, Suo! You can't keep sulking like this, right Naru? I love you! Wahahaha!” For some reason he could feel his cheeks reddening, so he tried to hide it behind the laugh and jumped away, big smile not leaving his face. “It's the happiest I've been in a while, ahh.”

The king fixed his hood and turned around towards the buildings. He’d actually better hide in case Black or Green appeared behind the gate as well. One of them definitely recognized him, though truthfully, they should be able to deal with that even if Heroes of the Stars had bad intentions. With Chiaki Morisawa as their leader, even if their intentions were good, it could turn out very differently.

Tsukasa:     Tsukasa had expected the king to get angry at him, but to his surprise, it was exactly the opposite when Leo jumped and hugged at him. Thinking back on it, he hadn’t seen the king this excited since the tournament, which already felt like ages ago. He’d almost forgotten how infectious that smile was. It was like the few bumps they’d had between the tournament and this journey had never happened at all.

“Perhaps you are right as well,” he said shyly, still a bit ashamed of his blunder. However, his expression softened, and he was able to look his king in the eyes. “It is a thing to celebrate. Let us drink to it once we are far from the capital.”

He caught Arashi’s eye after letting go of the king, and his senior was smiling—or, more correctly, smirking, and Tsukasa suddenly felt a bit nervous. Though as he was about to respond, he saw Arashi’s head turn, and he looked quickly in the direction of Arashi’s gaze. To his relief, he saw three horses, reins clutched in the hands of the Blue hero, walking toward them.

“Oh, there they are! Thank you very much for your help,” he said, bowing. He took the reins of his horse and petted its snout gently. Then, in his other hand, he fetched the horse for his king.

“D-Do you suppose the others are going to catch up?” he asked hesitantly, handing the reins to Leo.

Leo: He caught Arashi's smirk as well and suddenly he remembered how the knight was suggesting he should get closer to young Suou. He shook his head and poked Naru lightly as they all noticed the Guardian approaching them with their horses.

“Don’t tease us too much on the way, okay?”  he whispered with a small smile so only Arashi could hear him and jumped to greet Kanata. “Bubble Guardian! I’m happy I see you again! Ucchu~ ☆”

“Bubble, bubble” Kanata responded closing his eyes in a smile. “Tetora and Midori are helping Chiaki put down the fire.”

“Oh, that’s why they stayed behind? Great! I thought I would have to arrest someone that helped me so much!” Leo sighed with relief taking reins from his knight.

“Hoho… Leo is such a scary ruler, isn’t he~?”

“You’re offending me, that’s what you’re doing now! You guys chose me yourself, you know?” ...Well, Itsuki and Hibiki did for sure. Kanata looked at him for a longer while, as if thinking the same thing Leo was now.

“You can hear us, but you don't sing yourself, Leo,” he said mysteriously in a completely different tone. “It's a shame, bubble… Magician likes you and you're a friend of the rouge, it'll feel better this way~ I promise~”

“Uh…” The king couldn't respond in any way to that, especially after being promised to “feel better”. Kanata was the first Guardian to actually make him fall quiet for a second and, he realized he just got scolded for some reason. He pouted in a childish way, his good mood already gone. “Well, about the rouge…” He decided to change the topic, not looking at the guardian anymore, gripping on the reins of his stallion. “On the north right behind the castle… There is a small forest and shrubbery within it… Your leader will find his answers over there.” It was foolish to give out the location of one of his hideouts, but also the right thing to do. After this, someone else would hopefully pass on the story of Madara Mikejima.

Tsukasa &Arashi:     "Eep?!" Arashi yelped, holding the place where Leo had poked him, though his pout quickly turned into a grin when he saw how embarrassed his king was. "You two are simply so fun to tease, how can I help it, Ousama?" he whispered back playfully.

Meanwhile, Tsukasa had been busy with the horses and speaking with Kanata. He waited patiently for the king and the mysterious man to finish their conversation, which made much less sense than he'd care to admit.

"Thank you... Chiaki will be very glad," the man said slowly with a smile once the king had relayed him some information.

"If the others will stay behind, we can spare no time for them," Tsukasa interjected, getting up onto his horse. "We must take our leave."

After adjusting his bags, he turned with a start. Kanata stared up at him, and for the first time Tsukasa looked straight into those green eyes.

"Wh- what is it...?" he stuttered.

The man hummed. "...nothing. Thank you for taking care of Tetora and Midori a short while. ...Young knight, you should take a dip in the water sometime."

"Um, it is my pleasure..." he trailed off. "Water...? I... suppose we will have to bathe on our journey." He got the feeling that wasn't exactly what the man was trying to say, though. Kanata titled his head, unsure what to add.

"Mm... I am not good with serious types like you, young knight... But it would please me if you could remember this. It is for your own good."

Tsukasa looked at him for a little while longer, then took a breath, pulled the reins and turned his steed away from the gates, facing out into the green countryside. He hadn't seen this scenery in such a long time, and this glimpse alone began to fill him with memories of his homeland. So, they were really leaving the capital. This was it.

"My king, let us now be off on our journey."

Leo: The king giggled to himself when the Guardian also decided to approach the serious boy that Tsukasa is, his words probably absolutely mysterious to him. Well, not like Leo could exactly follow up himself this time. He wasn’t a Guardian himself, he was just… well, he still wasn’t sure what exactly made him so different from other humans for the realm to decide his fate.

He pondered over it for a while, mounting his horse. Was Tsukasa someone whose presence was important, too?

“I thank you for your guidance!” he shook away his thoughts and exclaimed, looking at Kanata for a last time. “May the fate let us meet each other one more time. Wahaha!”

The Guardian smiled, although Leo noticed right away it wasn’t in answer to his laugh. Momentarily he wondered if there was any meaning in them meeting here, but Kanata shook his head lightly.

“The sound of the forest had already told you that we will, little king. Be safe until then…” The man ended mysteriously and turned around.

Leo looked at him for a while, mixed feelings clashing inside of him until he heard Tsukasa’s voice. The king faced the road in front of them and took a deep breath. They had to quickly leave the villages and couldn’t exactly spend the night in one of the taverns around Laerad without being recognized right away. It was about time he focused on the journey in front of them rather than the fate and music of nature.

“Yes! The king’s grand escape begins properly now! We don’t have the luxury of unveiling mysteries of the fate now, when we’re about to discover things about ourselves first! Wahahaha!”

Chapter Text

Leo: The night sky a few miles from Laerad was much more clearer and brighter than he remembered it. Leo and his kingsguard stopped by some abandoned hut on the way, probably the leftover hideout of some bandits who changed their way of living after the end of the Demon King. They checked the place thoughtfully before Leo and Arashi decided to make it their first campsite. Any furniture from the small hut was basically gone, so it seemed like a good place to spend their night at without drawing anyone's attention or getting attacked by wild animals. The nearby forest was indeed playing a soft melody, and the king found himself listening to it more carefully, as if expecting from himself that after years he’d suddenly start to understand what the Guardians were trying to tell him. Unfortunately, it was still just a melody, now sounding ominous when he knew it was foretelling his future meeting with the Guardian of the Sea.

Leo sighed and folded hands on his knees, staring at the fire he and Arashi prepared some time ago behind the building. He started humming some melodies, hoping that maybe letting sounds out of his head would make anything more understandable. It didn't.

“Ahh! It doesn't make sense at all! I'm giving up, I'm tired!” he complained after a while, stretching his muscles, sore from all day ride. Finally, he looked at his youngest knight, who was finishing their first meal outside.

“Suo, Suo! I know that Naru’s family isn't about the pretty stuff, so maybe you had some music lessons on your young lord training? Like composing or playing an instrument… I never had any time for that either!” Leo left out a heartfelt chuckle and yawned loudly.

Tsukasa&Arashi: After feeding and watering the horses, Tsukasa had tried and failed to find a comfortable place to lie down in the dilapidated hut, in the end settling for a place by the fire and using a cloth from his bags as a padding to sit on. Arashi had praised him for his preparedness, to which Tsukasa responded by offering the cloth for his senior instead, as a gesture toward a lady of higher standing than himself. Oh my, Tsukasa-chan, you’re learning quickly, Arashi had said with a giggle, though instead of sitting, he’d spread out the cloth far enough to fit the three of them.
The fire crackled on, and Tsukasa stared into it quietly. So much had happened during the day that he found it much harder to concentrate on the journey ahead, and the king’s soft humming was rather a soothing backdrop to his evening meal.
“Music, hm?” he hummed, putting a finger to his chin. “Suou heirs are expected to be well-versed in the cultures of this kingdom as well as its politics, so I did study the harp when I was a young boy… Though I haven’t played so much of it since moving to the capital. I daresay I can play a good few of the classics very well,” he added with a satisfied smile. “Are you interested in music, my king? You’ve been humming strange tunes all night.”

Leo: “Oh so Suo is a fully fledged lord, isn't he…” The king hummed thoughtfully and laughed. “Not really interested-- rather, it is a part of my life since I can remember! That Guardian of the Sea told me I should start singing, so maybe I should learn something! There are a lot of sounds in my head I don't understand, maybe it'll help a bit, huum…” If it involved the Guardian of the Forest, also known as the Demon King - Leo had to find out how they were connected. Nonetheless, he had a small guess what that could mean, but he pushed the memory of that fateful day to the back of his head. The king turned away his head and got up, taking a few steps from the campfire, hands folded on his chest.

There were sounds of the fire cracking behind him, wind between the leaves, and noises of night birds and insects, but on a top of that, he could hear these irregular, dramatic sounds that accompanied him always around Laerad. Now, next to the forest, they were louder than he’d heard these days. As if he was closer to the Demon King that was supposed to be dead. Cold shivers ran through his back and Leo shook his head.

“I must be tired after a whole day outside, maybe I'll sleep soundly for once.” He faced his knights again, forcing a smile.

Tsukasa&Arashi: “Excuse me… sounds in your head?” Tsukasa stared at him quizzically. It wasn’t like the king usually made sense, but this time was especially mind-boggling. His own ruler was starting to sound like that mysterious blue man that he’d mentioned. “Perhaps you truly are tired from the day’s events, your grace. I shall prepare a sleeping place for you in a moment.”
He neatly placed the bones of his meal by the fire and stood up, rubbing his hands on his pants. He then went to the corners of the hut, sweeping away excess debris and dirt. He didn’t like the idea of the kingdom’s ruler sleeping on the ground, but if necessary, he would like to make the king’s sleeping place as clean as possible.
Meanwhile, Arashi leaned over toward Leo once he noticed Tsukasa leaving. “Ousama…” he whispered, concerned. “What kind of sounds are you hearing? You look a little pale.” The blonde knight sounded a bit shy and quiet, the memories of his time together with the king coming back to him. If Leo was hearing some disturbing things again, they wouldn’t be having as restful a night as the king claimed he would.

Leo: He didn't mean to make anyone concerned, but truly, what was he expecting after saying that he was hearing sounds in his head? It was a primary reason why he used to keep it a secret back in the day when it was an actual issue and sometimes distracted him completely.

“Wahaha! It's nothing, nothing, Naru!” He tried to dismiss his knight's worries with a laugh, waving his hand. It wasn't anything serious, he was just thinking too much, probably. “It's nothing irregular, alright? It just sounds a bit louder, so it's distracting me! You don't just meet a Guardian of the Realm by accident with all their mysterious advice and bubbles, it kept me thinking!” He did feel uneasy close to the forest too, but he concluded that it was all because he hadn’t left the castle in three years. Almost as if he’d been imprisoned all this time.

The king sighed deeply and looked down for a second before reflecting once more.

“Well, we all need to rest! If I feel sick or something I'll let you know, but now I just want to lay down, alright?” Leo smiled at his knight, patting Arashi’s shoulder. He stood on his toes and gave him a warm hug, laughing lightly.

“Bear hug for a goodnight to my brave, pretty knight! Wahaha! Now I'm going to check on Suo before he turns that place into a royal chamber!” He let go of Arashi and rushed into the hut, smiling wide at his youngest knight who was sweeping away the dirt.

“Suo, I’ve slept in way worse places than that! We even have mattresses with us, there is no need to clean so busily!” His chambers would be in similar state if not for the castle's maids, he thought, and started to slowly get rid of his traveling clothes while humming quietly once more.

Tsukasa&Arashi: "If you say so, Ousama, then I'll believe you," Arashi said slowly, though his face still showed worry. "It's not often you meet someone who can hear the same things you do, hm? I don't know who that man was, but I assume he's someone very important. Perhaps it'd be good to keep an eye on those heroes now and then."

He squeezed Leo back lightly, glad that his king was at least able to stay cheerful. "Well, you come right up to me if you have trouble, okay? Or if Tsukasa-chan needs anything. Now go off to bed. I'll take care of the fire." Arashi chuckled and shooed Leo away.

Inside the hut, Tsukasa had busied himself with checking the mattresses. They were old and ragged, and he wrinkled his nose at one that seemed particularly grayish on the bottom. Maybe if he put something over it...

"Those mattresses are barely usable, your grace. I cannot have your royal personage lying down on such filth," he said with a sigh. He searched around the room a bit more, before he came across some old, discarded cloaks. Struck with an idea, he laid the cloaks across the mattresses, bundling up the hoods like small pillows.

"Aha! How about that, my king?" he asked proudly.

Leo: It’d been a while since he let himself get completely absorbed in the music of nature. The king stopped in the middle of taking off his coat, as if frozen in a frame, not making a single movement. It wasn’t even as intrusive as it could’ve been, but he tried hard, really really hard to understand something. As if he expected the Demon King to whisper right to his ear about what ominous ploys he had left even after his death. He really, really regretted now that he’d never had any instrument lessons.

“Wah! I fell asleep! While standing!! That definitely must be the work of astral beings! They must know that we left the capital!” Leo shouted right away when Tsukasa’s voice finally woke him up from this odd daydreaming. He looked down at the mattresses, or rather - neatly prepared by Tsukasa bedding and grinned at the boy.

“It looks like a truly royal den, Suo! Good job making use of all this rubbish!” The king laughed and reached up to ruffle Tsukasa’s hair lightly. Carelessly, he threw his way-too-heavy (and warm) coat and sat down on his prepared sleeping place. Funny how he was always cold in the castle, but outside he could actually feel the late Spring weather.

“This place is tiny and rustic but better than sleeping outside on wet grass and rocks~. Suo, you should make your place over there too! There is still a bit of space~” Arashi would have to sleep in the room next to this one, but probably one of them preferred to sleep lightly and keep a watch on him for various reasons anyway.

Tsukasa: “By the gods, don’t just start yelling out of nowhere!” Tsukasa pouted. But as the king pet his head, Tsukasa seemed to glow with pride. It was nice to know he’d done a good job, and it felt like his efforts were worth it. He didn’t even complain when Leo haphazardly threw his own coat off and stumbled onto the makeshift mattress. “Oh, my king! We don’t want that to get too worn,” he said, cheerfully picking up the coat and folding it over. His work wasn’t quite as neat as the palace maids’, but it was enough to keep it looking orderly inside.

“Will Narukami-senpai not be joining us…?” he asked, glancing around at the two mattresses laid out in the room. Just in time, the tall knight ambled into the room, carrying the provisions they’d left outside.

“Oh, thank you for worrying, Tsukasa-chan. But I’ll go ahead and keep first watch, and you go to sleep first, alright?” Arashi said with a knowing smile.

“But Narukami-senpai, I am the youngest, I should be—“

“Youngest? Oh, what could you mean by that?” Arashi cut in. Tsukasa thought he could detect a hint of sarcasm. “I’m not feeling very sleepy yet, okay? Leave it to your older sister and get some beauty rest.”

“As I have always said, we are not siblings… but if you insist,” Tsukasa replied. He sighed lightly and began to unstrap the leather armor under his cloak.

“Ohoho, but you’d make the cutest little brother, you know?”

With a pinch to Tsukasa’s cheek and not a thought to the whimper of protest in response, Arashi slipped out the door once again, and the boy was left alone with the king. Once Tsukasa had finished undoing his armor and taking off his cloak, he sat down on his makeshift bed as well. The padding under him was old and hardened, and the worn cloth didn’t do so much to make it better.

“I had imagined our royal journey to come with comfortable lodgings and hot food…” he said honestly with a sigh.

Leo: “Naru~ Once you're feeling sleepy just huddle up next to us, Suo prepared too much space for a small me anyway! Wahaha!” Leo shouted after leaving Arashi and fell back on his paddings and cloaks.

“Suo, you're a funny guy, ahaha! It’s not a royal journey at all, no one really knows we are here after all!” He rolled on a cloak to face his knight and yawned loudly. Of course, old mattresses and paddings weren't nearly as soft and comfortable as the bed in his royal chamber, but truthfully, Leo had missed the hardness of the ground under him. He missed traveling, even if today's adventures made him feel a little uneasy.

“I keep forgetting you’ve never travelled like this… Fufu! Honestly, I don't remember when I did last, but there is a lot of charm to it, you know...! You will never get such a direct connection with a nature if you spend your whole journey in the cozy bed with exquisite food! Wahaha!”

Leo talked quite enthusiastically about the charm of travelling like common citizens do, but he realized that Tsukasa was a lord. The only time his noble ass touched the ground was probably in their sparring.

“Hmm.”

He smiled and got up, reaching for the coat Tsukasa just folded a while ago.

“Hey Suo, move a little,” he instructed cheerfully and spread it over the cloak where his knight was supposed to rest. “Here, it's the finest silk in the kingdom, it's more comfortable than anything in this hut, my knight deserves it.” He chuckled and fell on his padding again. “I haven't been so pleasantly tired in a while, ahh… No audiences or papers to sign, can you even imagine how boring it is, Suo?” Leo whined with a sleepy voice and hid his face in an old cloak.

Tsukasa: “That is true… I suppose it would defeat the purpose if we stayed somewhere nice,” Tsukasa mumbled, chin in his hand. He looked around the place with uneasiness. He was worried about the king getting dirty, yes, but seeing the sprightly man seem unbothered about it all, he wondered if he was overreacting. Or perhaps he had been more worried about himself.

While lost in thought, he noticed the king asking him to move over, and so he obliged without hesitation. But what Leo did came as a surprise.

“Ah… your grace…” he said, open-mouthed. “If this is the nicest thing here, my king should have it… I could not accept such a nice gesture.” But the king made no move to take it back, and Tsukasa couldn’t refuse anymore without being rude, so be sat back down, this time on Leo’s coat. It was a thick, soft article of clothing, and it really did seem to transform the hard mattress into something much more comfortable. A warm feeling began to spread through his chest. “Thank you…” he finally said.

He lifted his legs onto the mattress and lied down gently. As he lay his head on the hood of the coat, he noticed a slightly different smell on it, and upon realizing it was probably just Leo’s smell, his heart skipped a beat. Tsukasa decided he would ignore it to the best of his ability.

“My king is always busy these days… I could not imagine you going on such adventures all the time. And yet you speak like you have spent so many days out in nature.” He rolled over, staring at the ceiling. “Did you travel when you were a knight?”

Leo: The king whined and waved his legs, hiding his face in the old cloak only to wrinkle his nose at the smell of dust and mold.

“This kingdom is in such a bad state it wasn’t even possible to go beyond the castle’s walls for over three years. Suo you’re unfair…” he complained and let out a big sigh, turning his face to look at his knight, who’d been staring at the ceiling. He reached with his memories to his knight days, him being a naive, idealistic boy that wandered all over the kingdom. The king smiled softly.

“Ahh… Didn’t you hear the tales of the Rogue Hero, after all? I’ve wandered all around the kingdom for as long as I could… or when I was about sixteen, I had to reach Laerad all the way from Castle Valkyrie basically on my own…” His voice became sleepy as he remembered his first meeting with Mikejimama and their journey through the kingdom… How many times has he returned to these moments later through his life. “It took about a whole Autumn, everyone thought that I died… I made friends with your father back then, fufu…” Leo closed his eyes, his body relaxing on the mattress. Oh that’s funny, he suddenly realized that he never expected to have this sort of pillow talk with Tsukasa. He actually never expected to have this sort of a talk with anyone ever again. Maybe it was worth staying up for a little longer in this dark hut, with only a bit of fire light reaching from behind the small window.

Tsukasa: The king's talks about his travels evoked memories of Tsukasa's favorite stories as a young child. He'd been just about old enough to start his serious sword training, and he always had the image of the cool, tall (he snorted to himself), talented knight, Sir Leo Tsukinaga, in his mind as he trained. "It's been a long time since I've repeated the tales of the The Rogue Hero... My father spoke highly of your praises. I fear he even might have exaggerated the truth at times."
He chuckled a bit. Thinking back on it now, Tsukasa could not connect that person in the stories to the capricious person beside him now.
"Is it true that you stole money from noblemen, even rode with bandits at some point? I think I recall the The Rogue Hero would do things like that... Naturally, as a nobleman myself, there is a desire in me to object to this, but I assume it was for the greater good... For now, my king is merciful to his people."
Still staring up at the ceiling, Tsukasa spoke on about the tales he'd heard. With his words, he painted a picture of a knight-turned-king who was kind and strong and regal, the kind of person he had always aspired to be.

Leo: “Hey, Sena is right! You can actually be pretty rude when you're relaxed, you know that?” Although his voice was scolding, the king laughed and curled up on his side a little, trying to see through the dark what kind of expression Tsukasa was making now, when recalling the stories on his childhood. How odd it was to be the actual hero of his knight's childhood. Just as his naive young self used to shout, it was the tale of Leo Tsukinaga. It somehow continued up to this day when he actually could listen to someone repeating it.

“I helped your father so much chasing away bandits. You don't know what it means to be a noble just in name, Suo… I'm not surprised that old Suou thinks so highly of me.”

He thought some more about the things Tsukasa was recalling, for a while unsure how to answer his question. No, when he had wandered around the kingdom he was rather helping to bring justice to bandits and nobles that exploited the chaos overtaking Eidrheim, or resolved a few conflicts in the North without bloodshed. He tried to be just even if he hated the crown back then. It sounded more like what someone else would do.

“Ah. These are probably Mikejimama’s stories.” The king tensed up and his voice lost his previous amusement. So that was the result of them working under one alias… No one knew whether these were the tales of Mikejima Madara or Leo Tsukinaga… Or rather, they were all about him now.

Leo turned on his cloak and wrapped it around himself, suddenly realizing that late spring nights weren’t actually so warm yet.

Tsukasa: "Oh? Forgive me if I was rude, I was simply recalling the tales I've heard..." he said, though there was a soft smile on his face. He adored tales like these, and even dirty things like touring with bandits or giving money to the poor seemed noble when fitted into the grander story of The Rogue Hero and the revolution. Perhaps in his present good mood, he might readily forgive Leo for doing such things.

"Mikeji... mama...?" Tsukasa furrowed his brow. He'd never heard of someone like that. And yet he thought he'd heard a similar sounding name not too long ago. "Is this... the Mikejima person those heroes before spoke of...?”

Leo: What he should do now is enthusiastically tell his knight about the stories of Madara Mikejima, he should tell him the truth behind the Rogue Hero and how they fooled the Demon King and entire kingdom, but… He couldn't bring himself to do it. These memories still appeared in his nightmares, he was still waking up at night almost certain that Madara's execution had happened in front of his eyes yet again, sometimes his head was producing scenarios where his friend told him that he regretted his sacrifice.

Leo took a shaking breath, trying to calm himself down. He couldn't break down next to his knight after all, he could avoid confronting Mikejimama’s death somehow.

“Yes, him. We… actually worked together as the Rogue Hero so we could draw attention from me in the capital and help more people... These guys somehow knew Mama’s identity though. Maybe because the Guardian of the Realm was with them?” He attempted to change the topic, hoping Tsukasa wouldn't ask about Madara more.

Tsukasa: “I see… so there was more than one Rogue Hero…!” Tsukasa exclaimed with marked interest. “This is quite the revelation. I had thought all this time that there was only one, why, all of us have. If this is true, this Mikejima… Mama? person contributed to the prosperity and good fortune of the kingdom as much as my king has. Why has he been lost to history? Surely he deserves praise and thanks from the rest of the kingdom?”
He was speaking to his king, but the question was directed to everyone who had repeated the tales of the hero: his father, who spoke so much of Leo Tsukinaga, the brave court knight who’d helped them; the townsfolk, who had praised an orange-haired youth for chasing out bandits; the letters from other lords, who lauded the man as the face of the revolution against the Demon King. Every one of them had been talking about the current king of Eidrheim… or had they? Tsukasa began to question his own understanding. Maybe he’d missed something?
“Perhaps he has hidden himself away. Then I see, surely a Guardian of the Realm would know—ah…” A second realization came to him, which shocked him all the more. “Surely you are not speaking of the Blue man? What was his name… He spoke in such riddles. But a Guardian, out traveling with citizens?” Surely that wouldn’t happen, he thought. Guardians were holy protectors. They would stay in their citadels, observing the kingdom from their high perches, would they not?

Leo: Oh, he actually underestimated Tsukasa's love for the tales of the kingdom. He intended to leave the topic of Madara completely, now almost sure that he wasn’t going to have any nice dreams anymore, but how could he not answer Tsukasa's genuine interest now?

Leo curled up under his cloak more, taking quite a long while to say anything and calm down his own breathing. He’d been feeling so guilty and distressed, he couldn't talk about Mikejimama calmly just yet, even if it was almost four years ago.

“...He's dead.” His voice came out so high, he almost panicked. Suo would definitely notice what state he was in. I beg you, you stupid king, calm down. “He was… executed by the Demon King… Lord Kanata definitely knew about that already… But it's not so uncommon for Guardians to wander around, you see… I will tell you all about Guardians of the Realm another day, alright? It's pretty late, Suo…” His voice was almost pleading and Leo tried his best to control his shaking. He couldn't just cry next to his knight, could he? Maybe the rest of his kingsguard were aware that Leo was prone to get wrapped up in his past, but not Suo… He didn't want to burden him if there was no need for that.

Tsukasa: Tsukasa certainly had more questions and was expecting the king to join in, but the way Leo spoke stopped the flow of his imagination abruptly. He finally turned his head and noticed his king had gradually curled up inside the blankets.

“Ah…” was all he could say, his earlier talkativeness lost. He had spoken so lightly of the grand tales of the Rogue Hero just a moment ago, but the mention of an execution seemed to drop a heavy lead weight on it all. Why? What happened? He wanted to ask further, but he stopped himself. There was so much he didn’t know. Perhaps he’d unintentionally hurt his king with his careless words. “I-I am sorry… It was not my intention to... say such things.”

He couldn’t think of much else to say that would be tactful. He’d been a fool to assume the coup of the kingdom could have been achieved against the foul Demon King without consequences.

“I assume those heroes will soon know the truth as well…” he murmured, more to himself than anything. “But you are right, it is late… I apologize for keeping you awake.”

Suddenly feeling a chill, he buried his face back into the warm coat. He didn’t feel like saying anything more now, so perhaps it really was time to sleep.

Leo: He was sorry. He truly, truly was sorry. What could he do to make the people remember Madara when he couldn't bring himself to talk about it. No amount of apologies could fix it, his friend would stay forgotten like this if he couldn’t get a hang of himself finally.

Leo wasn't even sure if he answered Tsukasa or just hid his face under a cloak, ignoring its unpleasant smell. The moment when he fell asleep completely missed him, and once he woke up, it was completely bright again. The king sat up from his mattress, noticing that his knight had already left the hut. His knight...? Was Sena on the journey with him this time? Leo wondered vaguely and stepped the hut.

“Leo-saaan!!”

A big smile rose on his face the moment he recognized this loud voice. So it was the adventure of the Rogue Heroes again, of course! Of course… they hadn’t updated in so long, he had so much to share with his partner in crime.

“Wahaha! It's Mama!” He ran behind the hut to notice that tall silhouette he hadn’t seen in so long. Madara turned around with his arms spread wide, and Leo jumped up for a hug without a moment of hesitation. He would never admit it but he missed these hugs, especially after so long. He laughed and his fingers mixed with his friend’s messy hair. It was just like he remembered, his sharp green eyes were just like he remembered. Leo smiled sadly.

“It’s definitely a dream.” he sighed. “Can I be hopeful for a good one?”

Madara shook his head slowly.

“I can’t protect you anymore, Leo-san.” From the knight’s throat escaped a sob, and he closed his eyes. “Leo-san, you promised that you would stay strong through everything.”

“Mama… I’m trying, I’m-”

“Ahahah! You’re quite a hero now, aren’t you? All on your own saving the kingdom! Does anyone even remember about me?”

The whole scenery of the hut disappeared, and they seemed to stand on something resembling a balcony. Or rather, only Leo was standing, holding a bloodied head of his friend. Leo stifled a yelp, memories of two different days mixing in front of him.

The dark blood on his hands was as realistic as Madara’s lifeless eyes. The shock was huge enough to wake him up, and Leo sat up on his mattress, staring at his hands as if he could still see this horror in them. He actually could. The music that definitely belonged to the forces of the forest was ringing loudly in his ears, and the king of Eidrheim was still very much in his own nightmare.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, Mama, I’m sorry…” he repeated frantically, wishing that someone would bring him back to reality. He was a shaking, sobbing mess and he didn’t even remember where he was now at all, not even about Tsukasa sleeping right next to him.

Tsukasa: The dark mood of the little shelter settled into his body, sending Tsukasa into a light, troubled sleep. He didn’t remember dreaming of anything—it was probably something about journeys, or swords, or knights like always. At the very least, he felt nice and warm atop the king’s coat, so when he had to roll over, it was still quite pleasant.

In between his sleep, he thought he could hear shuffling around, but was too tired to really check what it was. It was probably Arashi, he thought as he nodded off again.

The second time he woke up, it was after a very strange dream. In it, he’d been feeding his horse like always back in the castle, and from behind the stables came a very distinct whimpering sound. But before he could leave the building and investigate it, his eyes opened once again. Through his foggy senses, he thought he could still hear that same noise from his dream.

It took Tsukasa a moment to register where he was. In a dark hut, in the wilderness. They were spending their first night of the journey here. And that figure sitting up on the mattress beside him was…

“Your grace…”

He spoke softly, his voice croaking, as he propped himself up on his elbows, but the king didn’t even seem to notice him. All the tiredness he’d felt before had blown away in an instant when he fully realized his king had been weeping beside him. He was bewildered; Leo, who’d always seemed like someone above him, a guide and a ruler, looked utterly small and helpless. And mixed with that shock was a pang of guilt at not knowing what to do as his king shed more and more tears. If only Arashi were inside right now… But he had to do something.

“Your grace…” he said again, just a little louder. It would be rude to suddenly touch someone so important, so he reached out and took the edge of his king’s shirt instead, giving it a little tug.

Leo: Was it a nightmare? A hallucination? It wasn’t so bad for a few months and probably not even before that. Leo was slowly realizing that he was already awake, but his sobbing only got stronger. His head hurt, he was basically wet from cold sweat, his entire body was shaking and the music was still ringing in his ears, making it all even worse. It all happened because of the meeting with Heroes of the Stars, he didn’t have a doubt about it.

“Uuu…” The king whined and pulled up his knees, hiding his face in them. He didn’t really hear Tsukasa calling out to him, still quite unaware of his surroundings. Only the tugging on the shirt made him aware that he wasn’t alone right now.

“Hii-! Wh- What, who…”

With a flinch he looked around, finally realizing that he wasn’t exactly in his chamber and, dear-cruel-heavens, he wasn’t alone. It was the first night of their journey and he’d woken up his youngest knight with his crying.

“S-Suo… I’m, I am...” He was too shaken to form a comprehensible sentence, but it didn’t quite matter in this moment. Leo had no idea how to calm himself down, and additional panic caused more tears fall down his cheeks.

Tsukasa: His king was like someone completely different, far from the confident, energetic, troublemaking person he knew, and Tsukasa started to panic a bit too. He didn’t want to touch his king without warning, but he also didn’t want to leave Leo alone like this.
“Umm… Uhh…” his voice wobbled as he fumbled around, looking for something, anything in the dark that could help them. But there was nothing, save for the coat he’d been sleeping on, and he doubted Leo felt cold at all.
“Narukami-senpai— I-I’ll get Narukami-senpai—“ he started to say, but as he lifted himself up and saw the king’s face, he just couldn’t bring himself to leave. He didn’t want to end up taking a long time trying to find Arashi and leave Leo alone for too long.
What would Narukami-senpai do? The older knight was so much better at doing comforting things than he was. Knight protocol aside, perhaps he could use Arashi as an example.
Hesitantly, he crawled over onto Leo’s mattress and sat facing the king. Then, he gently took Leo’s hands and held them, as his senior had done for him when he felt down after sparring. The king’s hands felt cold and clammy, and even in the dim moonlight, he could see how pale Leo’s skin was.

Leo: He was sobbing so much it was becoming hard to breathe, Leo tried to catch his breath desperately and squeezed Tsukasa’s hands tightly the moment he offered them. He was shaking so much, and there were so many thoughts in his mind, he couldn't make any sense out of it.

He still had Madara's head in front of his eyes, as if he was so close to the execution he was holding his friend in his hands himself. He knew where he was now, but the feeling of appearing in such state in front of Tsukasa seemed beyond pathetic. He wished he could just die, really. He was so weak for even thinking it. Wasn't he supposed to be a strong and reliable king? Especially to this knight?

“I'm sorry…” he whined between sobs and curled, raising Tsukasa's hands, his head low and hidden behind his hair as if he was begging his knight for forgiveness. He couldn't save Madara, he couldn't calm himself down, and he showed him someone so unsightly instead of a king. “I'm so sorry… I-I can't do it, I can't-”

If only he at least had someone he could hold onto now… But it was just him and Suo, also panicking. Just Suo…

“S-Suo…” he sobbed, too shaken to care about anything right now, he just wanted to stop being such a mess.

Tsukasa: "Can't...?" Tsukasa repeated with concern, though he quickly realized it probably wouldn’t help much to try reasonable conversation with Leo right now. His hands only seemed to make the king cry harder, but he didn't want to take his hands away either, for Leo was holding onto them so tightly, as if they were a last lifeline.
"I do not know what it is you believe you cannot do... but surely it is not something to feel sorry for," he said softly. "If you have awoken in the middle of the night, I can only assume it was the fault of night terrors."
It was jarring, yes, to see his own king in such a state. But he was a knight, he had sworn his life to the crown, and if it was also the right and just thing to do to comfort his king, he would carry it out this duty to his utmost ability.

Leo: Night terrors… Yes, he was having a breakdown because of nightmares. How truly pathetic, it would made sense to still have nightmares two years ago, three years ago. Not now, when he was supposed to be on his relaxing journey to see his sister. Leo shook his head, wanting to argue with Tsukasa about it, and raised one hand to cover his face.

“Y-You don't, don't understand…” His sobs were slowly subduing, but they were still so strong they shook up his whole body. But as Tsukasa sat a bit closer, Leo rested his head on knight’s shoulder. He wouldn't dare for any more closeness right now, though it always calmed him down when Arashi held him in his arms. Arashi always knew how to handle him in such moments… And he thought he was finally independent enough to handle his nightmares, but evidently he was still weak and pathetic.

“It's always like this… I can't-can't forget so it comes back…” he finally managed to form a sentence, but it made him feel so vulnerable the king whined. He couldn't believe he was completely unable to get a hang of himself. How utterly pathetic for a king. And he had to breakdown in front of a knight that admires him so much…

Tsukasa: Everything about this moment was incomprehensible. Leo seemed to argue with him, but still came closer to him. He wasn't sure what he could say or do to make it right. But he was being relied upon, and he could only do what his instincts told him.

Recalling a moment when he was small, small child in his mother’s arms, he reached up and put his hands on his king's shoulders, and, after a moment’s hesitation, proceeded to wrap his arms around Leo. The king smelled of the coat Tsukasa had been sleeping on, and it reminded him of how that cloak had been so warm and inviting. If only he could share some of that peacefulness with Leo now.

"Clearly it is something that won't allow you to forget..." he said slowly. Leo was right. He couldn't even begin to understand what kind of pain his king was going through right now. It was a miserable thought, but something he would have to swallow for the sake of his king.

Leo: He didn’t expect his knight’s gesture, and for a while Leo tensed up, more sobs getting stuck in his throat because of the initial shock. And yet, his shaking hands reached right away to grab the back of Tsukasa’s shirt, and he hid his face in his shoulder.

His knight felt… soft. He was far from Leo’s condition, and the king could feel that his muscles were still building properly thanks to kingsguard’s training. Maybe he had even a little fat here and there, but most importantly, Tsukasa was warm and he could faintly hear his quickened heartbeat, the sound so calming compared to whatever was happening in his head right now. Tsukasa was definitely right next to him, he was the reality. And in this reality, Leo was holding onto him as if it was his lifeline.

He kept quiet for a longer while, letting his tears fall on his knight's shoulder and inhaling deeply. He needed just this much to start calming down. He couldn't stop shaking just yet but he believed that it would end eventually, hopefully soon.

“It's true… “ he whispered in a hoarse voice, curling hand on knight's back. “I should always remember how heavy my crown is… I deserve this.”

These nightmares seemed like a sound punishment for letting Mikejimama be forgotten, or for Demon King's death.

Tsukasa: It wasn’t until Leo embraced him that Tsukasa could truly feel how much the king had been trembling. Leo had looked so small... but in the embrace, Tsukasa could still make out those same broad shoulders he'd watched practicing countless times already, could still feel the strong hands that held the king's sacred blade gripping tightly on his shirt. It wasn't a completely different person-- it was still the king he admired. Just... sadder.

He breathed a small sigh of relief as Leo seemed to calm down. It seemed finally he was able to find something that worked.

Though the king was still speaking nonsense, the tears had slowed quite a lot. Tsukasa shivered a bit, and noticed the wet spot on his shirt was making him feel a little cold. He glanced at the coat next to them again and had an idea.

"Uh, well, I am not one to decide what you deserve or not, and this may be imprudent for someone of my standing..." Tsukasa said, though he was well aware hugging the king was already beyond protocol. "But here..."

He leaned over and picked up the coat, wrapped it around Leo's shoulders, then closed his arms in an embrace again. There, at the very least, the king would have one less reason to tremble.

Leo: Hierarchy does not matter so much in bed, was how Leo would usually jokingly respond, but tonight the best he could do was nod his head and reach to wipe away tears hanging out of the corners of his eyes while Tsukasa wrapped the coat around him. Indeed, he was still trembling quite a lot, so Leo held his warm, smelling a bit of the sleeping knight, coat and sunk into Tsukasa's embrace. He almost forgot how it felt to be hugged at night. Even after all mistakes he’d made, he still missed human touch like this. He never learned, did he… He even swore before the realm that he was going to give his whole self to restoring the kingdom. But now Tsukasa got wrapped into the mess he was, too.

“M-Maybe… I should try to explain, Suo…” He shuttered without any confidence. It just seemed right, and if these nightmares and the music would torment him more on the journey, then Tsukasa should be warned about it. A stronger shiver went through his body. “... I might… Have more of… these nights.” Leo struggled to find the right words and not sound too pathetic.

Tsukasa: Truth be told, Tsukasa was still stiff and nervous holding his king, but it was starting to feel uncomfortable being so tense. So, despite how strange it all felt right now, he let his body relax, readjusting his arms to hang loosely around Leo’s shoulders, and letting his own head rest, just a little, on that scruffy orange hair. It was surprisingly soft, he thought to himself. Almost too soft for someone who was so very strong.
“By more… you mean more of them on this journey…?” he murmured, subconsciously holding on tighter when he felt his king tremble all over again. “Perhaps we should warn Narukami-senpai about this… But in any case, I would very much like to know how to help, if I can. Does this… er, kind of embrace, usually help you, my king?”
It felt like an obvious question, but he wanted to hear from his own king’s mouth what would be the best course of action. He also wanted to ask permission, just in case he would have to do it again.

Leo: He wasn't really fond of how Tsukasa made it sound like the king’s nightmares and dealing with them was his duty rather than a natural gesture of comfort. But they weren't this close, and he guessed Tsukasa never had someone to hold like this before either.

He sighed, letting his head rest on Tsukasa's though he was still undeniably tense from shivering.

“Naru already suspected that this would happen… I'm sorry, it's been few months since it was so bad, I'm sorry I woke you up with this… ” He hid his face in his knight’s shoulder. The king felt so pathetic and weak, there was a possibility that he might cry again at any moment. Breathe Leo, breathe… Your knight was trying his best to calm you down.

“A-Anyway… Yes, it grounds me back in reality the best, I suppose…” Was it too weird to say that he needed to hear something different than the music of nature in such moments? He couldn't imagine how much he already ruined Tsukasa's imagine of the king he admires. “... You're here, and I can hear your heartbeat instead of… that music, you know… So it calms me down.”

Tsukasa: "That music... the sounds in your head," Tsukasa repeated. He had brushed it off as something strange before bed, but he hadn't forgotten it, no-- he was actually rather good at remembering things about the king. And, in the strangeness of this night, Leo hearing sounds in his head seemed all the more plausible.

"Well, please lean on me. I am here, and I will not leave for as long as you require this knight to hold you. Until you feel you can rest again." He tightened his embrace around Leo, as if to emphasize his point.

"And... do not apologize so much, my king..." he breathed in a low whisper. "It does not suit you... And it would be very cruel of me to blame you for your own suffering.”

Leo: “...It's much more than the sounds in my head Suo, I'm not completely crazy. I can explain it better later.” Despite being so shaken, the king could bring out a bit of grumpiness in his voice, it was a good sign. He raised his hands to gently stroke Tsukasa's back to signal that he was doing better, though he was still trembling a bit. At least the headache was mostly gone and he could actually try to rest. Try.

He kept quiet for a while though, not making a single attempt to lie down again. Strange, he didn't want to leave these arms quite yet. If he could drag on this moment until he fell asleep naturally…

“You're… a good knight and person, Suo. And I'm nothing of the kind, I never wanted to burden you with my battles, haha…” Leo managed a sad laugh. Who would have thought that he’d fail the moment they were on this journey… It was supposed to serve a completely different purpose. “But if you don't mind… May we lay down like this for a while? I will be your annoying king in the morning again.” Leo slid slowly from Tsukasa's arms and tried to smile at him but shivered again from the night’s air. “It's colder than in the castle…” he complained.

Tsukasa: “L-Lay down like this…? That seems rather…” Tsukasa trailed off, a little unsure how to respond. He hadn’t been so close to someone else like that since he was a very little child, resting in his mother’s arms. No one did that in their lives again until they found someone to hold at night. Was that not right? However, it seemed rather improper to protest when he’d already been hugging his king for a while, so he asked just to make sure, cheeks flushing pink just a little. “Is that not what lovers do? If so, I do not see how it is appropriate to hold my king in such a way.

“But it seems you are feeling a bit better now, if you are well enough to complain. I do agree it’s a bit chilly in here.” His eyes fell to the mattress he’d gotten up from, the old cloak still spread over it. That coat Leo had was so warm, he would surely miss it… but if his king was cold, who was he to take that away?

Leo: “L-lovers!?” The king felt panic raising up in him for a completely different reason when this word left knight’s mouth. His cheeks flushed red as well, and he reached to twist Tsukasa’s ear between his fingers. “You… You brat! I asked for a bit of comfort, you don't have to put it like that! Heavens curses, I'm your king!”

He might have lashed out more than he usually would, unable to laugh at it at the moment and fell on his mattress, pouting and crossing his arms.

He wasn't sure why his heart was beating so fast anymore, on the top light shivers still coursing through his body… Stupid Suo with his naivety and knights’ protocol. He definitely wasn't able to take it the way he usually would on this night. Though Tsukasa didn't really deserve such treatment after he tried so hard to help him through his nightmares…

Leo let out a deep sigh and reached for the coat that slid from his arms.

“I should have expected that from a virgin,” he reflected seriously, and he raised up the coat with one hand the hand, inviting his knight under it. “If you're fine with taking on the job of calming me down once I get bad again, then at least huddle up closer. It'll be warmer like this.”

Tsukasa: “Ah—ouch! Ouch, your grace, why—“ Of all things, the ear! Tsukasa felt like a naughty child who was being scolded, and being called a “brat” on top of that… How truly humiliating. He felt his face redden for a completely different reason. “I-I was only saying what I thought! Why must I be punished for it?!”

But the king soon slumped back onto the mattress, and Tsukasa quickly realized it was no use yelling, so he settled for grumbling instead. “V-Virgin… Is it such a problem that I believe in f-finding a special person to love first…?” he stuttered, all of it starting to sound a bit ridiculous once said aloud. On top of that, his good upbringing was, as always, telling him to reflect.

He pursed his lips at the king, who, despite everything, still invited him to stay close with him, even calling it a “job”… This was yet another task to fulfill, wasn’t it? Ahh, he truly had so much left to learn as a knight to the king. Take a deep breath, Tsukasa Suou, get ahold of yourself.

“…Perhaps I may have said something out of line. My king requires me to be by his side, and at a time like this, I’ve failed to perform my duties. My inexperience has come to light yet again.”

He sighed deeply, still feeling a bit miserable, but there clearly was something he needed to do before moping. Working up his courage, he crawled under the coat with Leo. The cover was rather small for two people, so he had to almost press their chests together to be able to stay warm, and he was well aware his heart was thumping quite loudly.

Leo: The moment Tsukasa slid under the coat, he turned around to make it perhaps a bit easier for him. His back pressed to knight’s chest and Leo was made aware-- probably for the first time since that man joined the court-- how wide Suo’s arms were. He could sink into them, hide from everything even if just for a while… Now, what exactly was he thinking about, it was Suo’s fault for bringing up lovers in the first place!

Still, he didn’t move more since his coat wasn’t especially big. He reached for the cloak he was laying under and carelessly threw it over their legs.

“Let’s buy some blankets in the town tomorrow,” he mumbled not even at Tsukasa, and curled up slightly, closing his eyes. He could still hear Tsukasa’s heart, probably even louder than before… cute.

“This is a pure sentiment though, Suo… If anything, I fought exactly for the future of people like you.” Leo's managed a small smile though it was clearly sad… Good that Tsukasa couldn't see his face at all now. “But between us… Please treat it rather like my selfish request. I wouldn't dare to ask anyone for more than holding me like this for a while.” It was already more than he deserved and quite dangerous if he was right about Tsukasa.

Tsukasa: Tsukasa was a little surprised, but pleasantly so as the king seemed to get comfortable next to him. His arms could easily wrap around Leo’s small body, soft orange hair tickling his nose. Despite the strange circumstances, it was really... nice. Tsukasa began to understand why people did this with their lovers - it was simply a gesture of vulnerability.

He could feel himself smile at Leo's mention of the people. It sounded like something the king he knew and admired would say.

"Very well... but..." he said hesitantly. Now, why was he so shy about saying this? He cleared his throat awkwardly. "Ahem, but if you need this again... let it be known that I, as your knight, am willing to do it for you. I assume it is much better than being alone..."

Tsukasa said it, but now he felt a bit sad. The coup was a few years ago already. He wondered how often the king had had to deal with this by himself. Suddenly thankful he had woken up in time to help, he squeezed his king gently, but protectively.

Leo: The heart squeezed in his chest at Tsukasa’s gesture, and the king bit his lip, unsure if he wanted to sob again as the appearances he kept in front of the youngest knight began to fall apart., Yet it seemed that he was accepting it. Yes, he might feel a bit lonely at nights like these, but it was his choice. Arashi would never confirm it, and he wouldn't dare to ask Sena, but Leo knew that comforting him could be a large burden. And he didn't want to hurt anyone again.

“I shall keep it in mind, Suo…” he sighed and turned a bit to look at his knight. “But if you ever feel like it's too much or you feel like I'm too demanding… please just leave me be. I'd rather be alone than burden my knight.” Leo never thought he would have to tell that to Tsukasa. And he couldn’t quite trust him to do what he's told anyway. If anything, this sort of thing they had in common: he would push himself to comfort someone he cares about.

He smiled at his knight before turning back.

“At least that's what I believe is for the best, and… thank you for tonight, Suo.”

He hadn’t felt taken care of like this in a while, and it definitely wasn't unwelcome, but Leo couldn't help but worry. At this rate he won't fall asleep anytime soon even if he wanted, even if Tsukasa next to him was so kind and warm.

Tsukasa: "I can't imagine my king being a burden to me. Rather... I am happy to be of use to you," he said honestly. A knight was sworn to serve his king. As unreasonable as his king could be sometimes, in a stormy moment like this, Tsukasa would rather he share this burden than be a bystander, and he was sure his seniors felt the same. It would be unfair, he realized, to expect the king to bear it all himself.

So... this really was a kingsguard's job. Tsukasa decided in his mind that he would carry out this task to its fullest as well. And, there was a little part of him that felt even a bit glad that he got to know more about his king, dark as the topic was. There is trust in knowledge, and a bond of trust was what he strived for.

He took a deep sigh and let his head rest next to Leo's. The king smelled of warm things... his heartbeat was taking a while to calm down. But it was also very comfortable, and despite the noise in his chest, his head felt very heavy. Hopefully Leo would fall asleep soon too, he thought vaguely as he closed his eyes, arms still holding his king in a warm embrace.

Chapter Text

Leo: He thought that the terrors of the night wouldn’t let him sleep and he’d get stuck on his depressive thoughts like usual, but being in Tsukasa's arms was warm and comforting enough his body managed to relax, and soon enough he was sleeping as soundly as never before.

However, the king was still the first one to wake up in the morning, sun rays falling on him, grimace showing on his face before he looked around.

Suo was still holding onto him - perhaps Leo's dreams weren’t calm through the night still - and it made moving quite difficult. He could hear Arashi sleeping on another cloak they left free to use. Ah, he still remembered the sound of his slow, calm breath… Leo smiled, letting himself enjoy the calmness of this morning. The sounds of the forest were still reaching him, but in this very moment he couldn’t be bothered, appreciating to the fullest the closeness of his knights. They could never have a sleepover like this in the castle… Although, maybe he could think of something when they were back.

It was time to get up soon though, so Leo rolled around, looking at Tsukasa’s face close to him, and he patted his shoulder lightly, smirk forming on his face.

“Wakey, wakey sleepy knight. There is a long day ahead of us.”

Tsukasa&Arashi: The night had been long and restless, and there were a few times Tsukasa opened a bleary eye, half-awake, to the king moving around in his sleep. He vaguely remembered pulling his king close again, and waiting until Leo calmed down to fall back into a dreamless sleep. He was exhausted, but at the very least, the warmth of their closeness made falling asleep again much easier.

In his dream, he felt a warmth on his shoulder. Then there was sunshine beyond his eyelids, and he opened his eyes again to the gentle yellowish morning light filling the little hut. Ah, they were still here, weren’t they, on the first morning of their journey…

But his thoughts stopped in an instant. Right in front of him was a pair of pretty green eyes.

“Hah--!”

His heart flipped around in his chest. With a quick motion, he instinctively pulled away from the king, so that their noses were at a more appropriate distance.

“Y-Your grace, you are awake!” he yelped. However, he noticed his voice echoing awkwardly in the small space, so he tried again in a low murmur. “That surprised me… ahh… Forgive me.” There was a loud thumping in his ears for some reason. All this excitement first thing after waking up was so bad for his heart.

“Mm—“ There was a voice next to them, and Tsukasa looked over Leo’s shoulder to see Arashi rolling over onto his back.

“Ahh… I apologize, Narukami-senpai,” Tsukasa said quickly. “It’s just, the king—“

“The king who…?” said the sleepy voice. “But that white horse… there’s a prince…”

Was his senior still asleep? Tsukasa breathed a sigh of relief. Now a little calmer, he looked at his king again. “Good morning, your grace… Have you slept well?”

Leo: “Fufufu, good to see you so energetic in the morning, Suo! You were holding onto me so tightly, I couldn’t move. Aren’t you cute?” Tsukasa’s reaction was absolutely adorable, he was in a completely different mood than in the evening. Leo smiled wide and looked behind himself, at the other knight who was still struggling to sleep more. He could imagine Arashi's teasing already once he woke up. That obvious matchmaker…

With a sigh the king looked up at Tsukasa again. “I suppose I slept pretty well thanks to that though… Thank you.”

He didn't want to return to this night as it was shameful how he needed to be held to calm down. Although Suo proved to be someone he could trust with it… at least a little. The knight sleeping next to him was living proof that he should be careful, he thought. The king sat up slowly and stretched his stiff limbs. Obviously, this wasn't the most comfortable night even if he had a pretty deep sleep. But it was just a first night, and Leo was far from saying that he missed his bed, or Guardians Watchtower… Definitely not yet.

“Let's pee and wash somewhere while our guardian rests, Suo,” he spoke up, crawling in not the most graceful way to get up. “Then we can have some food and figure what we're going to do today~!”

Tsukasa: Tsukasa blushed at Leo’s words. Cute? That was the last thing he expected to hear about himself. It didn’t make his feelings of embarrassment any lighter, but at least he didn’t have to worry that he had been disturbing the king’s sleep… with his tight hold. Ahh, Tsukasa Suou! What were you doing?!

He took a deep breath in and out. Well, Leo had asked him to do something like this, so he was only doing as he was told – that was all. The king was just poking fun at him.

Well, at least if he knew how to calm himself down, Leo wouldn’t be able to push him around with little comments like that anymore.

“My king, such common words are beneath you,” he chided. “A ruler does not speak of such vulgar business like that.”

He rolled out of bed and yawned quietly, covering his mouth with a hand. Leo was right, though, they should be thinking about the day ahead. Tsukasa stepped out of the hut and glanced around before taking a water pouch and heading into the forest. He knew there was some water nearby, so perhaps they could use it to wash themselves and water the horses.

Leo: Leo brushed off Tsukasa's comment with light laughter and a wave of a hand before following him outside the hut. He breathed the fresh, morning air, enjoying the overall atmosphere. Late spring was truly the best season of them all! He picked up soap from their bags and ran after Tsukasa, who was heading towards the river nearby.

“Wanna wash together Suo~? Then we can make some breakfast for the three of us, maybe some eggs? I don't remember when I had something so simple to eat, wahaha!” He didn't wait for the knight’s reply and reached the stream, smiling to himself and taking off his shirt carelessly. He shivered from the sudden cold air on his skin and sat down next to the river, glancing at his reflection in the water before energetically washing away any sign of tears from the night. He sighed looking over at Tsukasa, who was busy with refilling the water pouch. Should he say something about that night? Was there anything that should be said, or should he just leave night terrors to the night? He had no idea.

“Suo, hmm… Don't worry about last night too much, alright?” He tried to address the topic and took off his pants, quickly dashing into the water. “Agh-! So cold, so fresh! Brr!”

Tsukasa&Arashi: “What are you doing—wah!” Some of the water from the river splashed onto him, and he didn’t appreciate his clothes getting wet. “O-Of course it’s cold, it’s still springtime. Honestly, throwing yourself into the water so suddenly, how reckless… I am fine with simply washing my face.”

Tsukasa stubbornly scooped up some of the water in his hands. His face felt a bit grimy from his light, restless sleep anyway, and the cold splash over his eyes helped him wake up a bit more. He exhaled contentedly. It was indeed a nice morning, lovely enough to make him think that everything that happened the night before was a lie.

But the king had brought it up. Tsukasa glanced over at the man in the river, who was now naked in the water, and quickly glanced away again. The night before definitely hadn’t been a lie, had it? The king seemed to be showing him more vulnerability… or maybe Tsukasa was just seeing things differently? At least, Leo’s random, reckless actions seemed to have more meaning to them somehow.

“Well, if I am to be frank with you, it was quite the shock. But you seem to be feeling better… I am glad about that,” he said, refusing to meet the king’s eyes. He shouldn’t stare too much, how impolite…

Leo: The water was indeed very, very cold, but his body was slowly getting used to it, so the king slowly sat up in the water, smiling at his reflection. It’d been way too long since the last time he was outside the castle, it was hard to believe but he even missed freezing in the spring water.

“Hm, you can be so boring sometimes, Suo~. It might be a bit cold but at least you wouldn’t have a problem at looking at your naked king.” Leo grinned seeing how evidently Tsukasa avoided looking at him.

“That’s your choice, but it’s really good to refresh after a night like this, you know.” He turned around, splashing the water on his arms and face. “And since you’ve seen me like this, it seems fair to try and explain a bit? Though I actually never talked about it so openly.”

The king looked at Tsukasa again, apologetic smile on his face before lowering his body and sinking his head under the water for a small while, letting out the air from his lungs in bubbles. In a last attempt to convince himself that he was doing the right thing, the king stood up and came back to the riverside and sat down next to his knight. His wet hair was sticking to his neck and back, water dripping all over him, but Leo only chuckled, taking the wet bangs from his eyes.

“Say Suo, do you believe in the magic of this kingdom?” he asked cryptically before starting any explanation. He crossed his hands on his knees and looked at the river in front of them.

Tsukasa&Arashi: "What could be so wrong about giving my king his privacy?" Tsukasa could feel his face getting pink at Leo's comments. His king was back to normal, and that meant his teasing was back to normal as well. Though, his instincts told him that he should perhaps look the king in the eye when they were talking about something serious.
It was perhaps the first time he thought Leo was fairly good-looking. With hair down and around his shoulders, the king seemed more delicate and pretty. If his kingsguard seniors weren't already attractive people who looked like they stepped out of paintings, Tsukasa would have been very surprised. Despite his earlier hesitation, he stared at Leo for a moment before responding.
"Magic... What do you mean? The power of the Guardians...?" Tsukasa titled his head. "I've never seen such magic in person... but I assume it is a great power, untouchable by humans."

Leo: Untouchable by humans, huh… Yes, after everything that happened, madness he experienced and survived, lives sacrificed and people killed for his sake, the king didn't have a doubt that he was not a regular human. Being one would be wishful thinking by this point, it would be better to accept the opposite as a fact.

Leo sighed deeply before answering Tsukasa's question and shivered from the morning wind on his wet skin.

“Hm, I suppose you could say that...” He looked away to not show what he’s thinking on his face. “But that’s obviously not the only kind of magic in this kingdom. These lands are so much older than Eidrheim, surely there were creatures in these lands before us, full of their dark secrets. Such as the Demon King and Ritsu, right?” There was a small spark of old, forgotten curiosity in his voice and he glanced at Tsukasa. “That’s what lost the old king, and I’ve been exposed to it for a very long time, and to his music… To his and the Guardians’ music. It’s what is making nightmares from my past so much worse… I think.”

Tsukasa: “The Guardians’ music…” Tsukasa repeated slowly with a confused expression. He knew it was a bit rude, but he couldn’t hide his surprise at what the king was saying. He’d never heard of music that was used for anything besides entertainment, let alone to mess with someone’s head. If he didn’t know his king well by now, he would start to question his sanity.
He stared into the river, reflecting a bit before speaking. “It’s true that Ritsu-senpai is quite the mysterious existence. Perhaps there are many things I still do not understand about this land’s secrets… but music? Where is it? Is someone… playing this music to you?”
He scratched his head. The king had mentioned something about it being connected to nightmares, but Tsukasa did not recall hearing anything other than Leo’s sobs last night.

Leo: “Ehh?! Suo, you could use at least a little of your imagination sometimes. It doesn't hurt! How uncute...” What was he expecting, really. Leo almost regretted starting the topic and sighed deeply. He kept quiet for a while and stood up to pick up his shirt and put it on his still-a-bit-wet torso. The king looked down on Tsukasa, grumpy expression on his face.

“I suppose I need to make a clear picture for you, huh. You sure are still a chick after all.” Leo approached Tsukasa and squatted behind him, putting his hands on his eyes, covering the man’s vision. “Now, just try to focus only on your hearing sense, I will give you the idea of what I'm hearing.”

He gave a small while for Tsukasa to notice sounds of the river in front of them or wind and birds around before he closed his eyes as well, trying to reach for the sounds he knew so well and that for years accompanied him. Then he leaned closer to knight’s ear and softly tried to hum exactly what he was hearing. First the energetic but delicate sounds of the river, whistling of the wind, and loud, dramatic melodies of the forest.

This is where he stopped, his face a little pale, and smiled a bit.

“Guardians say it's the music of nature, of their domains, the way they spread their message across the land… They called me a singularity, as so few humans can hear it.” Leo slid down and sat next to Tsukasa again, looking down at the ground, a rather sad expression on his face.

“Mama could hear it too… We discovered so much together, but now as I get closer to the Demon King's domain, it's getting louder and worse.” Almost as if the old king was still present in the forest.

Tsukasa: “Not many have the imagination you do,” he retorted with a pout. Leo’s answer was rather off-putting to him. Magical music was far beyond his capabilities of comprehension – there was barely any magic in use among the common folks, anyway.
But despite the remarks, it seemed Leo was going out of his way to demonstrate something, so Tsukasa obediently stopped and listened. He heard nothing special at first, just the flowing of the water and the birds of late spring, maybe some cracking branches here and there. He wondered if this was the “music” the king had been referring to, until there was a voice in his ear, tickling it.
“Hh…!” He flinched at the sudden sound, though after a short moment, he allowed himself to listen closely to Leo’s voice. It wasn’t a long or complex melody, but the notes blended perfectly with the sounds of the water and the rustling trees, almost as if they were being born from the nature itself. Tsukasa couldn’t imagine his king could just think of something like that on the spot, so it meant only one thing – the music Leo spoke of really did exist.
He sat back, incredulous. “This is what you hear…? I did not realize you were even more of a special existence than I had originally thought.” All the more reason to stay by Leo’s side and protect him.
However, the melody still lingered in his chest. There was something strange about it. “It sounds a bit… restless. I am surprised you can sleep at all.” He inhaled sharply, realizing something. ”We are to cross the forest near the end of this journey… Will you be alright?”

Leo: He looked away and mumbled under his breath when Tsukasa noted that he was “more of a special existence”. It’d been years, and he still didn't like anyone but him questioning his humanity. Whether they were a friend or the enemy.

“You get used to something if it's an inseparable part of your life Suo… Unless it's the Demon King's, this music can be pleasant most of the time, so… That forest might be…”

Leo paused, thinking for a while. Rittsu once said that he and his brother came to  the capital from that ancient forest at the border of Eidrheim. That it's a deep, dark place with their old home hidden before careless humans wandering in there. The king felt like Rei’s presence left the castle only quite recently, maybe upon Tsukasa's arrival, so his sleep became much more restful. But that forest… There was no other way around to see Ruka without passing through Finheim, and it would take much longer, forget that he would rather not be caught in the other country in an unofficial setting.

The king exhaled deeply and got up on his legs slowly.

“I will figure something out. In the worst case, I will just hold on to you and Naru, wahah.” He put hand on Tsukasa's head, trying to smile a little. He had to be careful with that after all… He was an idiot to confuse his own need for comfort with different feelings a few times after all. Especially when it came to his kingsguard.

Tsukasa&Arashi: There was something incredibly complex about the expression the king made at Tsukasa's question. There was neither a yes or a no in reply, which meant... it would definitely be difficult for Leo to pass through the forest. Regardless of what Leo said about simply holding on to either knight, or the comforting hand on his head. Tsukasa looked away with a small frown.

"Well, I know not what the forest holds, but I am a bit worri--"

"Ah--! There you are! You had me so worried!"

A high voice cut into their conversation and from the direction of the hut came Arashi, hair disheveled and towel in hands. "For goodness' sake, I had to wake up to you two gone already! I'm glad you didn't disappear off somewhere!"

Tsukasa was rather taken aback at the sudden exclamation. "Waa-- I apologize, Narukami-senpai, for causing worry... but with all due respect, I have been here the whole time to protect our king."

The tall knight sighed heavily. "Haa, cheeky little thing. Well, I suppose you were just having a wash or something... probably not worth getting so worked up about, but who can help it? It's the king of the realm we're talking about here. ...And goodness, Ousama, don't forget your towel next time."

Arashi walked up and wrapped the fabric in his hands around Leo's shoulders.

"Now, your lovely lady is gonna wash up and needs some privacy, so shoo. I will join you both for breakfast soon."

Leo: He was grateful for Arashi interrupting them. Leo didn’t have in his mind anything that could calm his knight down in this moment of honesty. And he knew that brushing it off would be simply pointless now. So the interruption was much welcome.

“Naru! You were supposed to sleep more so I could wake you up with a warm breakfast made on the fire, ahh! We’re not going to wait for you if you’re going to slow us down on the journey! Wahaha! I’ll go ahead to make something quick and warm, wahaha!!” The king’s antics were back in an attempt to make a graceful retreat, and he fixed the towel on himself, sprinting back towards the hut and horses. What was a better way to let Tsukasa know that this conversation was over anyway? Besides, maybe Arashi could calm him down instead… Uh, why was he so pathetic the moment they left the castle?

Leo sighed deeply and returned to their old fire, picking up some loose pants from his bag and sitting down, trying to prepare the fire before Tsukasa came back too.

Tsukasa&Arashi: “Ahh, please wait, my king, I will assist you!” Tsukasa scrambled up onto his feet as soon as Leo started to go back to their camp.

“Wait, Tsukasa-chan, could you take this to his royal pantslessness?” Arashi stopped him and held out the bottoms that Leo had left behind before jumping in the river. “I can’t have him losing things on the very first morning of our journey.”

Tsukasa clicked his tongue, taking the cloth in his hands. “He is so careless—I mean, forgetful. Thank you for noticing, Narukami-senpai.”

“Fufu…”

Arashi giggled mysteriously. Tsukasa knew that laugh well enough to know Arashi was thinking something weird.

“What is it…?”

“Mm… I’m just happy that our little one seems to be getting good at taking care of the king,” his senior replied with a smile. “You need to have that sort of attitude when it comes with Ousama, see? He’s a bit needy.”

Tsukasa froze for a moment. He wasn’t sure if his senior was referring to this pants issue now, or the night before when Tsukasa had spent the entire time with Leo in his arms. Either way, there was something a little embarrassing about the way Arashi was phrasing it.

“I… I am not sure what you mean, Narukami-senpai…”

“You’re simply doing a good job, Tsukasa-chan. Just keep doing that.” With that cryptic answer, the taller knight reached out and pet Tsukasa’s head. Goodness, everyone was trying to comfort him today.

After nodding and dismissing himself, he finally went off to follow Leo. Seeing that the king was starting to prepare breakfast, he rushed in to help, taking out some ingredients from their bags.

“My king, allow me to help you prepare some food. It seems that Narukami-senpai will still be taking a while.”

Leo: Now that he was alone for a while, Leo began to realize that he was getting himself into another mess. Leaning on someone's comfort always ended in similar ways. Either he would confuse this craving for support with love or one of them would truly fall in love with the other and get hurt. And the king didn't want to have anything to do with that. He was still quite broken as the night had shown, he was still a mess, and Tsukasa deserved a much better and more stable partner. He shouldn't have to comfort him in the first place.

The fire was already cracking in front of him when Tsukasa returned, with the king lost in his thoughts. He was probably overthinking things anyway, but better be safe than sorry.

“Ah-! Yes, sorry! I got dragged into my very own realm, wahaha! Don't worry, don't worry though! Your king isn't going anywhere! Let's have eggs and sausages with warm bread for breakfast! I haven’t eaten anything simple and delicious like this in a while! Wahaha!” Leo smiled at his knight to convince him that everything was fine and got up to take out food from another package. He gave Tsukasa the bread with sausages and pointed at sticks they used the previous evening.

“Ever had eggs right from the fire? It's so good, we need the energy for the shopping we need to do today. Can't rely on my coat the whole time, right? Wahaha!”

He was babbling whatever came to his mind just to keep his knight and himself distracted. Honestly he just should try relaxing though. That was the whole purpose of this journey after all.

Tsukasa&Arashi: Tsukasa smiled at the king’s energetic response. “I cannot say I’ve ever cooked something like this directly on the fire, no. It seems rather rustic.”

It was a rather exciting prospect for him to do something the common people would do. He took the stick and sat down by the fire, putting a sausage on the end of it. “Now, how should this be cooked? And how long?” he asked, more talking to himself than anything. Without hesitation, he stuck it right into the heart of the flame.

“Ah, yes,” he said as it was roasting. “You forgot your pants by the river, your grace. Narukami-senpai found them, and I’ve placed them by your seat… Please don’t forget your items. What if someone discovers them?”

Perhaps Tsukasa was being overly cautious, but it was definitely a risk, and Leo was prone to forgetting things like that when distracted. And to be frank, Leo was distracted quite often. Tsukasa was very thankful for Arashi’s presence and support, as he wasn’t sure whether he’d be able to handle it all himself.

His thoughts slipped back to the night before. There was really so much he didn’t know. If Arashi already knew about this, then perhaps he was the one who should be taking care of Leo… Tsukasa wasn’t sure why Arashi had specifically told him to keep doing whatever he’s doing… whatever it was.

Leo: He wanted to put eggs in the water next to the fire so they would start boiling soon, but he stopped at Tsukasa's comments about his lost pants and laughed. It was almost refreshing to be scolded about such trivial stuff.

“Wahahaha! Then they would find a pair of nice pants! I’d call that my lucky day! Fufu- Wait, what are you doing?” Suddenly he’d noticed that the knight stuck the sticks with their sausages directly into the fire, meat quickly turning an unhealthy black color and wood around it starting to burn.

“Wah! ! I love black ones but don't burn it!!” Without a thought he took Tsukasa's hands in his and smoothly raised both of sticks, saving their breakfast from getting ruined. He laughed looking up at him.

“Have you never done that? Wahaha! I had no idea, you're still such a newbie at heart, aren't you? I like it if they're quite well-done but you and Naru would rather… like well-cooked…” Surprisingly slowly, he realized he was still holding onto Tsukasa's hands and paused, staring down at them. He wasn't sure why it was taking him such a while, but he kept staring at them as reluctantly he let go, noticing there was almost no distance between them too now. The king looked away.

“I meant to say, they're ready once the surface becomes more brown.” Leo cleared his throat a bit awkwardly.

Tsukasa&Arashi: “Huh?! Don’t suddenly touch—” Tsukasa made a noise of surprise as Leo went to lift up his hands. There was a moment of confusion where he wasn’t sure what exactly he was doing wrong, until he stared at the sausages Leo was so concerned about and saw they had gotten a bit spotted after just a few moments in the fire.

“Ah… ah, I see… So, they require a bit more time,” he reflected once Leo had let go. “I was starting to suspect that it was too fast, anyway, as the cooks often take longer than this… Cooking is quite the complex task. Your grace, thank you for your guidance.” He thanked the king seriously, for without such help, Tsukasa might have ruined their breakfast. Truly, he was learning so many things with his king around. He turned his focus back to the sticks, trying to keep them above the flame. This time, he would make them perfectly.

He did notice, however, that the king sounded a bit subdued. With a suspicious look, he glanced up at Leo. “Is something amiss, my king?”

Leo: The king returned with his thoughts to the night when he held Tsukasa and recalled the softness he felt back then. Or how he held his hands firmly… What on Earth was he thinking about?! Is this what Suo always felt like? Why was he noticing it now of all times?

“Huh? Do I seem off to you again, Suo? I'm alright though?” He shook away his thoughts the moment Tsukasa turned his head in the king's direction. “Don't overthink things, alright~? I was only thinking about your strong hug and Suo’s soft hands! Wahaha!” Yes, that's all it was. There was no reason why it would be in any way surprising, they just had quite a few moments of closeness since the previous evening, so of course he would be a bit more conscious of it.

The king smiled triumphantly at the conclusion he’d reached as he slowly sat away, looking at the eggs boiling in the water.

Thinking of, he’d sure had a lot of moments like these with Tsukasa since the very beginning of their journey, with Arashi somewhere on the side… Was he doing that on purpose? He probably should have a word with him if it continues…

Tsukasa&Arashi: A strong hug and soft hands… Tsukasa had never heard that sort of comment about himself before. It made him feel rather ticklish.

“I see…” he said awkwardly, turning his eyes back to the fire. He had told himself he’d concentrate on cooking, but his mind kept wandering back to the feeling of the king in his arms, the king’s vulnerable, shaky form, how welcome the king’s warmth was on a chilly night. He didn’t know why he was so stuck on it – maybe it was because Leo kept mentioning it all morning, or maybe it was the residual shock from seeing him so upset.

While he was lost in thought, the sausages began to brown and a thin curl of steam came out of the ends of them. Hurriedly, he took them off the fire and checked them. They seemed delicious. He was pretty proud of himself.

“Ah, this must be it! I think they’ve cooked,” he said happily. They smelled really nice as well, and his stomach growled loudly. “Uwah, excuse me… it seems I’ve been looking forward to breakfast. I hope Narukami-senpai comes back soon so we can start.”

As soon as he said that, though, he spotted a blond figure walking back from the direction of the river, and Arashi appeared next to them as if summoned.

“Oh my, looks like it’s going nicely over here! Ah, these sausages look good – did you make these, Tsukasa-chan?” the tall knight said as he leaned over to look.

Tsukasa nodded up and down. “Yes, the king has shown me how to heat them up the way commoners do… It is quite the complex art form. I’ve truly discovered the allure of cooking!”

“Have you…?” Arashi chuckled a bit. “Well, I’m glad you’re both getting along. I was a little worried there might be more spats on this trip.”

With a contented sigh, Arashi put away his clothing and circled around the fire to sit down next to Leo. He hair was still a bit wet, so he edged closer to the fire to dry.

“Hm… Anyway, I believe we’re headed to the next town today? What shall we do about that?”

Leo: “Oh, Naru!! I feel like I haven't seen you in years, where were you this whole time instead of having adventures with Suo?” The king smiled wide at the knight who sat down next to him, and it didn’t take him a second to decide to lean on the blonde, laughing. “It's not fair, you know… We were supposed to get back some lost time, remember? I'm going to be upset if we don’t.”

Obviously, it was just the first day, but Arashi was used to being on the sidelines in the castle, so he had to help the knight get back some of the attitude befitting of his kingsguard.

With this, he grabbed the pants Tsukasa brought back for him to quickly bring the eggs away from the fire.

“But yes, great job Suo! Now, you can put my sausages in the fire for a bit, and I will warm up our bread, fufu! This is truly a traveller’s feast!”

Trying to focus on all things at once, Leo almost forgot about Arashi's question, but his thoughts escaped to the night again anyway. If not for Tsukasa's arms. he'd be all cold at night after all those nightmares…

‘Ah, yes. Weren't you cold at night, Naru? We need to buy a few blankets in the town, ahh! I haven't been to the market in a while, it's close to Suou’s lands so the materials should be exceptionally soft. Wahahaha!” The king laughed at his own comment.

Tsukasa&Arashi: “Aha, so you are a customer of our excellent fabrics too, my king?” Tsukasa spoke up, eyes sparkling as he put another sausage over (and not into) the fire. “Our family prides ourselves on producing only the most excellent, high-grade textiles. To think our king has also experienced their softness…! Ah, I am honored… If my king ever requests a custom one, they are hand-woven by our best seamstresses.”

“Tsukasa-chan, you’re certainly very proud of it all, aren’t you? There, there.” Arashi reached over and ruffled his hair.

“A-Ahh, Narukami-senpai, for what reason—“

Arashi giggled. “Just for being cute.” Tsukasa sniffed in protest at being called cute, but Arashi continued on. “Anyway, Ousama, if we’re buying blankets, I suppose we’d be stopping at the markets, then? It would mean we have to head right into the heart of town… I don’t know if that’s a wise idea right now, considering the commotion we’ve already caused in the capital.”

Arashi picked up an egg and dried it in his towel, then began to peel the shell off absentmindedly. “Life is rough when you’re trying to keep a low profile, isn’t it? If only we could get blankets without anyone noticing…”

Leo: “No, no Suo! You can actually put it for a while in the fire. Wahh, I'm so hungry already!” Leo complained, seeing that Tsukasa had so quickly learned the proper way of making sausages on the fire, and took a bite of one of the pieces of bread that were still on a stick. “Black spots are so crispy and nice fufu~ We should try roasting potatoes next.”

The king sighed and sat up closer to Arashi, glancing at him and thinking about his words. Well, he sure hadn’t left the castle in a while, even if sometimes he itched to see any other place than those tall walls, so he hadn’t really been confronted with people recognizing who he was for a good few years. It wasn't such an unfamiliar thing to him, however.

“Mm, you think everyone in the kingdom really knows my face now, Naru? They probably don't in the countryside, but since it's basically Suou’s lands, even in the Rogue Hero’s helm they would recognize me ahh… I don't want to stay here though!! I haven't been to the bright colorful market since the civil war, Naru… I promise to not bring any attention to myself and won't even talk to anyone!”

He looked at his knights pleadingly. There was no way he was going to pass up the chance of seeing the town, not after so long.

Tsukasa&Arashi: “Mm… after the fiasco in the capital, I find that a bit hard to believe, Ousama,” Arashi replied, shaking his head. “Can you really imagine yourself walking through a whole marketplace and not talking to anyone? Worse that it’s the Suou lands, I’m sure anyone would get excited that their hero is in town and start creating a fuss.”
He finished peeling the egg in his hand and took a bite into its warm yolk, chewing thoughtfully. “Though I also would like to shop around, it’s been quite a while since I’ve had a chance to go to the markets… Who knows what sort of new accessories are out this season?” Arashi sighed.
“Hasn’t it been a few months since you’ve been, Narukami-senpai? I seem to remember last time you arrived with a large amount of things…” Tsukasa chimed in from across the fire.
“Goodness, I did spend quite a lot last time… what did I even buy? Necklaces? Lip color…? …Oh!”
Arashi’s sudden exclamation made Tsukasa jump a bit, and Tsukasa watched with curiosity as Arashi stood up quickly and began to rummage through his bags.
“What are you looking for?”
“The… the… This!” Finally, Arashi took out a flat little bottle with a wide neck. “This is the lip color I bought before, and I have some powder for the eyelids… I think I know of a solution so we can all go together! Just a few swipes of the brush, and our cute Tsukasa-chan here can be the valiant young master Suou entertaining two lovely ladies in the town markets!”
Arashi beamed, and Tsukasa stared in confusion. “Lovely ladies…? Who might those be?”
"Who indeed... Ousama?" Arashi turned to Leo and winked.

Leo: Truthfully, as soon as Arashi got distracted with going on about shopping, Leo also lost most of his focus on the topic and looked at his sausage, humming the music he was currently hearing. After sleeping through the night, he noticed that the Demon King’s sounds actually weren’t so loud. He probably paid to it more attention because of yesterday’s meeting with another Guardian. Arashi’s melodic voice was a pleasant completion of these soft tones, so the king smiled to himself. He didn’t even remember how pleasant it was to be away from the castle. If only he could do it more often…

“Mm? Suo with the ladies?” he picked up some random words from the conversation once he noticed his breakfast was finally ready, and Leo hummed one last time. “I was telling him some time ago that his father would be happy if he found someone…” He wanted to continue on the topic but stopped awkwardly, remembering that night on the balcony. Right, Tsukasa didn’t remember a single thing from that moment.

Besides, for some reason Arashi was waving an oddly-shaped bottle he recognized from stuff the knight kept in his room. And probably also his mother… Ah, he hadn’t seen his parents in a while either, has he…

“Hm? Do you want to give me a kiss, Naru?” he asked all oblivious and giggled trying to figure out what were these two talking about in the first place. Although this option was highly unlikely.

Tsukasa&Arashi: “Oh heavens, Ousama, no!” Arashi pouted and lightly bumped the bottle on Leo’s head. Joking about kissing him, or talking about how Tsukasa should find a nice lady… It was such a bad habit of the king’s, and Arashi would have to give him a stern talking-to later. But not now, especially when he had such a brilliant idea at hand.

“Listen, okay? It might not be a surprise to see the heir of the Suou family, member of the kingsguard, in his own homelands, but no one would expect the king of Eidrheim to be… a woman, right?” He glanced knowingly at Leo. “It wouldn’t be too hard to find a nice dress in your size, you know? And your hair isn’t a bad length…” Arashi was already humming, lost in thought about how he could make their pretty king look even prettier.

“But… excuse me, aren’t we all men here? How can the king be a woman?” Tsukasa asked, taking a bite of his sausage.

“Tsukasa-chan!” Now it was Tsukasa’s turn to get bumped on the head. “To borrow Ousama’s words, you could use your imagination a little more! Geez, what am I going to do with the two of you? Now look… I’m going to put this on me and Ousama to make us look like beautiful, charming ladies, and you will be our escort, our dashing young lord Suou.”

Having finally understood what was going on, Tsukasa opened his eyes wide. Thinking about the knight and the king dressed as women went against every rule he’d set inside his head, and his first instinct was to resist. But on the other hand, he didn’t dislike the sound of “young lord Suou”… But still…

“How could we do something so—“

“Come on!” Arashi was getting more visibly irritated, and Tsukasa flinched, thinking he was going to be hit again. But the hit never came, and the older knight only sat there with his shapely eyebrows drawn close together in dismay. “Seems like Tsukasa-chan needs a little convincing, but Ousama, aren’t you gonna say something? You want to go to the market, don’t you?!”

Leo: “Hey- Don’t hit your king! I only got distracted… Me in a dress? Heh?” That was a perspective he wouldn’t consider even with his vivid imagination. Well, it wouldn’t be a first time when he had to travel across the kingdom in a disguise anyway… “Naru, you pervert!” The king instinctively bounced away to avoid another smack with a bottle.

“Wahahaha! But I can be a convincing woman, you know! I can even walk in heels if it’s not for too long. Shu even put some makeup on me once for the coronation ceremony…” Leo sighed at the very vague memory of Izumi and the Guardian of the Mountains working for hours to make him look presentable in front of the entire kingdom… It was probably a work of magic.

“Mm, but I’m not into this kind of stuff, Naru… And we don’t have a dress with us anyway, do we? Ahhh, but I want to see the market! It’s unfair if only two of you go, grrr!” Leo crossed his arms on chest, still holding a piece of bread and sausage in one hand and stared up at the knight stubbornly before glancing with one eye at Tsukasa.

“Say Suo~, would you take proper care of Lady Leo? She’s a stubborn, strong-willed woman that listens to no man! Wahahaha!”  

Tsukasa&Arashi: “So rude!” Arashi replied, taking another swipe and missing. “Goodness! None of you know what it’s really like to wear a dress, do you?”

He pouted fiercely, but once he glanced over at Tsukasa’s rather surprised face, he sighed and tried to calm down. Getting upset wouldn’t get him anywhere; it was just his own selfish imagination, after all… Not everyone would understand it, so he just had to swallow it down—

“Lady Leo…? U-Uh…?”

To Arashi’s surprise, Tsukasa seemed to respond to the king’s provocation with some amount of seriousness. He held his breath, waiting for the next response.

“Mm… I… My king does not have any ladylike qualities… I must admit I cannot picture it well, rather I am afraid for the life of that dress your grace will wear…” –well, that was true, thought Arashi—“But perhaps Narukami-senpai is right, and I am lacking imagination…”—oh no, Tsukasa-chan, please don’t take that so seriously—“I cannot see the sense in why we would do this, but Narukami-senpai has also pointed out that the king’s wish is to visit the markets himself, and the ruckus at the capital also makes me believe that a more robust approach is necessary. And if Narukami-senpai has the skills and the means, perhaps it is worth a try…?”

When Tsukasa ended with an open question, Arashi’s mouth ended up hanging open too. Tsukasa-chan didn’t need so much convincing after all…? Oh, that’s right, he was a good, straightforward, and driven boy who could understand well if he tried…! Warmth bubbling up inside his chest, Arashi squealed and leaned over to hug the younger knight tightly.

“W-Wah--! Narukami-senpai, why have you embraced me so suddenly?!”

“Ohh, Tsukasa-chan, you’re just so cute! So, so cute!”

Tsukasa, on the other hand, was still confused what was happening with his senior knight, and though it was a bit uncomfortable, he let Arashi hug him and rub their faces together without pushing away. He sensed that perhaps he’d said something good. And if he was going to be honest, he wasn’t entirely opposed to the thought of the king in a dress… Narukami-senpai was right, after all, he had no idea what it would be like. He thought back to the river, and Leo’s wet, shiny hair, and he thought for a moment that Leo might be kind of pretty. Perhaps a dress might even suit the king…?

Leo: Oh dear, he actually didn’t expect Tsukasa’s imagination to start working exceptionally for the image of his king in a dress and makeup. More than that, he’d expected his support now. Leo looked up at his two knights and growled before standing up to look down on them.

“You’re both traitorous perverts, I can’t believe this!” he pouted, pointing his breakfast at the both of them. “I’m especially disappointed with you, Suo! Grrr… When I tried to explain something to you today your imagination was as good as dead, and now I can see clearly what’s on your mind! You can’t deny it, this is the face of a guilty man! Geez…”

Leo shook his head and walked around the fire to separate himself from both of his knights. The king glared at them from above the fire. He wasn’t even willing to consider that perhaps it was the best disguise they could think of. And he would be able to go around the market freely too… Ahh, the thought alone irritated him! Like Sena would say, so annoying!”

“Besides… I might happen to walk in heels or even get forced into a corset, but there is no way… anyone would be convinced that I’m a woman! Uhh! I’m a knight…” A king, even. Leo pouted once more and looked away stubbornly.

Tsukasa&Arashi: “W-Wha…?” Tsukasa glared at his king, still sitting with his senior’s arms draped around him. “Excuse me, your grace, but was it not you who asked me to imagine it in the first place? I will not stand for such humiliatio—“

“Shh, shh, Tsukasa-chan, no need to get so emotional,” Arashi cut in.

“What? But, Narukami-senpai, did you not just—“

“We’re not thinking about that right now…!” His senior clamped a hand on his mouth, and the smile on the blond’s face seemed rather terrifying to him in how natural it looked.

“Mm--!”

“Anyway, Ousama,” Arashi continued, keeping a strong hold on Tsukasa. He was rather thankful for Tsukasa’s straightforward attitude, though, as it allowed him to stay level-headed for the younger knight’s sake. “Tsukasa-chan has a point here. You already said you could be a convincing woman, right? Where did that confidence go? I mean, personally I think you could be really beautiful, you know… You have such a dainty face. Citizens across the land would wonder where such a gorgeous gem had been hiding all this time~”

Arashi nodded enthusiastically to drive in his point. He shouldn’t expect the king to understand the feeling of being in a dress or looking pretty, even if the king himself had called Arashi a “lady” so many times before. Not many people understood it, anyway. But Arashi had to admit that Leo’s features were so pretty, his build so petite, that it would be really exciting to see what he could do to enhance them.

“Don’t you agree, Tsukasa-chan?” he asked, finally letting go of Tsukasa’s mouth.

“Haa… Narukami-senpai… you are quite strong. Please do not do that again.” Tsukasa panted. “Ahh, but why must my strange senior and my childish king use me to defend themselves! I do not know which of you to support!”

“Alright, calm down, Tsukasa-chan. It’s not a big deal. Ah… We’re never going to get to town at this rate. I can’t believe I got stuck with the two most stubborn boys at the court, besides Izumi-chan…” Arashi sighed dramatically.

Leo: He wasn’t quite sure if Arashi’s comments made him more annoyed or embarrassed. The fact was that his face was slowly turning red as he watched his knights struggle with each other. He never considered himself cute or beautiful or dainty… Heavens! Sena had told him so many times how ungraceful and messy he was! The king wasn’t used to any compliments of this sort.

Leo clenched his fists and shut his eyes tight, trying to not erupt with all the embarrassment he was feeling right now. The only thing stopping him was how much he actually wanted to go to the town, to see the kingdom he sacrificed so much for with his own eyes. Maybe he also had to sacrifice his pride for that, too.

“Grrr… Why do you have to be right, Naru?!” he complained loudly and crossed his hands on his chest, his face the color of Tsukasa’s hair now. “I-I accept it only if you make me the prettiest, alright?! And tease me too much, you won’t find me in that crowd until evening! And I want to be compensated for all my lost pride! And I have the holy right to complain, and I will watch you closely Suo, and…” The king had went on with this without a single pause, so Leo finally took a deep breath and looked away, possibly even more awkward than before he’d said all that. The man groaned and turned around, trying to settle with the fact that he lost this fight.

Tsukasa&Arashi: “Wait… why must I be watched…?” Tsukasa asked, head tilting to the side. He had been listening and nodding along to every one of the king’s demands as he tried to memorize them, but this particular one rubbed him the wrong way. Could he still not be trusted, even after—
“Fufu… fufufufufu…”
“Narukami-senpai?!”
Tsukasa didn’t know if his senior’s sudden giggling was creepy or just kind of disturbing, but it certainly alarmed him. What could possibly be so funny about this?
“Oh, don’t worry, Tsukasa-chan… I’m sure Ousama has his reasons.” Arashi got up to stand next to Leo, unashamedly leaning over and examining his king’s face. It was certainly very, very red, and for once, Arashi felt like he had the upper hand here. But he wouldn’t tease Leo too much – at least not quite yet.
“Mm… with a little liner here… even up the skin tone… rearrange the hair… ah, that would be really pretty,” he mumbled to himself. Pleased that he had an opportunity to exercise his skills on someone else, Arashi straightened up and hummed pleasantly, then patted Leo’s shoulder. “Let’s travel closer to town, then I’ll stop over and get some dresses, alright? Don’t worry, Ousama… I’ll make you the prettiest lady in the kingdom! Well, second to me, of course.”

Leo: The moment Arashi got closer to him, he took a step back and raised his hands to keep some sort of a distance. He could still tell that one careless comment from either of the knights, and he was going to explode again. The king was never so embarrassed in his whole life, and his heart hadn’t raced in this sort of way before. Neither Arashi’s small comments nor his laugh were helping him to accept this situation.

“We're wasting our travel funds just so you can play around, creepy,” Leo mumbled, and for a second he wondered if Arashi often fantasized about his king in such attire and such a situation. Heavens! That was so annoying, even if he lost this fight.

“Fine! Fine! Do whatever the hell you want, Naru! Set your wild fantasies free!” he shouted angrily and looked away. “I warned you two very clearly, and I'll make that town visit the nightmare for you two if you embarrass me anymore!”

He sent both of them a murderous glare and sighed loudly. Maybe not in the way he imagined, but at least he would see the town, and that was the most important now after losing his dignity.

Chapter Text

Arashi: …Well, the king did tell him to set his wild fantasies free.

Arashi couldn’t help but giggle out loud at his wonderful handiwork. It took much longer than it should’ve, thanks to Leo grumbling and trying to loosen the corset by himself and refusing to sit still for a while as Arashi arranged his hair. Gods, the king was an utter terror – Arashi didn’t want to think about how many times he’d almost ruined the eyeliner. But when all was said and done, Arashi found himself standing in front of an adorable petite lady with a mysterious feral charm hiding under her long, pretty eyelashes. Cute and dangerous, it was truly the same Ousama, just cleaner and more gorgeous in an emerald green dress.

“Ohh…” Arashi said with genuine awe. “Ousama… you’re so pretty. My, you could steal every lord’s heart away like this! They’ll all be going after this mysterious, naive, unknown beauty – the hidden jewel that House Tsukinaga tried so hard to keep away from the lustful eyes of men!”

Arashi sighed happily, his fantasies getting away from him. “I might almost be jealous! Almost, but you won’t lose to the legendary beauty of Lady Naruko, who has one hundred suitors at her door every day, valiant knights fighting for a chance to gaze upon her visage even for a single moment!”

Heart jumping with excitement, Arashi twirled in his intricate purple gown. Ah, it’d been a while since he truly let his creativity run free.

“Now, now, Ousama—ah, my lady! It’s time to greet our young lord Suou… Oh, I can’t wait to see how Tsukasa-chan will react!” He held out a graceful hand to Leo. “Can you walk in those shoes? I’ll help you, if you like.”

Leo: It was, to put it lightly, torture. He didn’t make the task any easier for Arashi. The king complained about everything he could think of, almost crying frustrated tears when for the second time in his life he was put in a corset, and sending daggers with his glare at the man on every chance he got.

Whatever had gotten into Arashi was absolutely terrifying, and soon only the excessive amount of face powder covered how red the king’s face was.

“First of all, you know well that I’m stealing men’s hearts without this whole farce!” Leo blurted out, frustrated, trying hard to stop grimacing at his own reflection in the mirror. Well, without a doubt… Arashi made him look pretty, but the way he was going off about it was making Leo’s blood boil in his veins. He wasn't some court’s lady to care about things like this at all! Ugh, it was hard to move and breath, but with a heavy sigh he turned around, checking his balance in heels. They were… higher and way less solid than the ones he had to use for big, official audiences. Walking was going to take his full focus, so much for enjoying the market…

“At least I can kill someone with those,” he noticed bitterly and slowly followed Arashi, who seemed more than comfortable in his dress and shoes. Gods, he didn't want to see Tsukasa or anyone now.

“Choose your words wisely, traitorous Suo!” The king announced himself in the room next to the one where he and Arashi were changing. It was one of the stores the furthest to the side of the town’s main square, and after paying a considerable amount of gold, they managed to convince the owners to leave it in their care for few hours. Because of the problems Leo was causing, they were almost out of this bought time.

Tsukasa&Arashi: The most prevalent emotion Tsukasa felt while waiting in the other room was restlessness. They’d paid off the shop owner to be able to use the space freely, but as Tsukasa was the only one not dressing up in this peculiar plan (to his relief, of course), he was left alone in the other room, wondering what to do with himself. He wanted to stay close to the room his king and Arashi were in to make sure he was guarding them properly, and he contented himself with standing there for a while looking important, but he soon grew bored. At least, that was the excuse he accepted for himself when he began listening to the random grumbles and thumps coming from the other room.

He leaned closer to the closed door, wondering what could be happening over there when they were just changing clothes. …That’s all, right? He started to doubt his notions when there were exclamations of “Ow… ow, I can’t breathe!” and “Sit still, for heaven’s sake, Ousama!” every so often.

After a while, the voices grew nearer to the door, and Tsukasa realized with a start that he hadn’t been paying attention to his duty. Quickly, he sat down on a chair nearby and waited for them to come out.

It was the orange hair that he saw first. Rather than the usual tail, it sat half-twisted up, with the rest hanging down in charming little curls on small shoulders. Then his eyes went straight to the beautiful dress, with its long, flowing sleeves and intricate pattern, how it fell around the curves… wait, curves…? Thoroughly confused, he finally looked at the face… and familiar green eyes stared holes right through him, but he noticed they seemed a bit… fuller? Bigger? There was something even flirtatious about them.

“Y-Your grace…?” he questioned doubtfully. Was this really… the king? King Leo Tsukinaga? Or had his king actually been a beautiful maiden all this time? The blood rushed up very, very quickly to his cheeks, turning his face as red as his hair. All sorts of words filled up his mind, but in his daze, the next thing that came out of his mouth was something that he would’ve said to a court lady. “Your grace, you… are… looking very lovely today?”

Leo: He wasn't quite sure what reaction to expect from Tsukasa, but it was hard to handle his examining stare to begin with. Oh heavens, this naïve boy was almost getting fooled, the king wanted to believe that it was only a result of Arashi's hard work and skills, but it didn't help much. What was he going to do with this one... Leo sighed with resignation, and shook his head.

“You’re truly a hopeless matter, Suo.” Though politeness was probably the best way to not make the king more vexed than he already was. “Lovely lady I might be now, there is still one of strongest knights in the kingdom underneath that dress! Ah… If only I could have my sword with me! I'd feel much more confident… I honestly don’t want to be in such a vulnerable position when the times are still so restless! Poor women, I bow to their bravery!”

The king lamented and took a few more test steps. Moving alone was just so hard, perhaps even harder than in the heavy armor, but if at least no one would recognize him… It was probably a price worth all the humiliation he’d been put through.

“Well, we used too much time here, so let’s have this nightmare behind us.”

Tsukasa&Arashi: Tsukasa snapped his mouth shut, his face returning to normal. Ahh, the image of this beautiful maiden was breaking apart – if only the king hadn’t thought to speak in his normal tone. Leo was indeed quite pretty, as Tsukasa had imagined he would be, but there was nothing demure or dainty about him. The knight shook his head, clearing away the foolishness that had come to it.

“No one should be attacking a fair maiden, anyway. If someone so delicate should feel the need to carry a sword with her, then I question the integrity of this kingdom.”

“That’s right, Tsukasa-chan. A woman’s greatest weapon is her charm, after all,” came a high voice from behind Leo, and Arashi stepped out gracefully. Though the tall knight towered even higher with heels on, Tsukasa had to admit that his senior carried himself with the flourish of any court lady.

“Oh, Narukami-senpai… You… are also quite lovely,” he said honestly, at a loss for any other words.

“Ufufu… Tsukasa-chan…! Oh goodness, that makes me so embarrassed! Fufu… Oh, do you know how many people would positively kill for a handsome young lord like Tsukasa-chan to compliment their beauty like this? Hehe… hehehe…” Arashi put a hand to his face, continuing to giggle. Tsukasa was rather taken aback.

“U-Um… I did not mean it in that way, Narukami-senpai…?” Well, he wasn’t really sure if he meant it “that way” or not, but the reaction definitely caught him off guard. His senior, however, ignored him, seeming lost in a different world.

He turned his attention back to Leo instead, who seemed to be moving forward rather slowly. Perhaps his king was unaccustomed to being in a dress? Tsukasa could only guess, but he held out a hand in escort and bowed his head slightly, just in case. “Your grace… perhaps it is difficult to move around in such attire. If I may help, please take my hand.”

Leo: “I refuse to believe my kingsguards are so naïve.” Leo sighed and rolled his eyes. There was probably no point to arguing with these two, he was in a losing position and definitely not enjoying himself. It was hard to move and breathe, so eventually he stopped and hung his head low. It was tiring to be angry the whole time and way more exhausting in that dress.

That’s when he noticed Tsukasa extending his hand to him. The king raised his head lightly and swallowed back the last remaining bit of his pride before slowly holding onto his hand.

“It’s indeed rather difficult, uncomfortable and my feet are going to be so sore in the evening… Not to mention I can’t even take a deep breath because of the corset.” Leo complained, not meeting Tsukasa’s eyes, light pink shade appearing from behind his all of his makeup. “Lord Suou, I’m in your care for today.” That is, if no one was going to pick on him too much.

Tsukasa&Arashi: Lord Suou. A surprised expression rose to Tsukasa's face before quickly morphing into a gentle smile that could, to the trained eye, look rather cocky. Oh, he could get used to this.
"Please leave it to me, my lady," he said with a bow and a kiss to Leo's hand, which he had to admit was rather rough for a lady's. But no matter, since the rest of the king's appearance was not much different from that of a beautiful maiden. "Allow me to guide you through our little adventure into town. Oh, and please watch your step as we leave the building-- yes, there you are."
As Tsukasa was getting very far ahead of himself, Arashi watched on in interest, hiding a smirk behind his fan. Why, if he were younger and more naive, he'd be jealous of how Leo received such nice treatment from a young and handsome lord, but now he was simply amused at how terrible the youngest knight was at hiding the obvious look of pride on his face. It was so cute.
"My Lady Tsukinaga, if you should ever need assistance, know that I, your attendant, will take care of it all for you," Arashi said.
Tsukasa nodded. "Yes, your help is very much appreciated, Naruka-- er...?"
"Oh, Naruko is fine. It's a pleasure to be in your care, Lord Suou." Arashi giggled, and Tsukasa answered with a pleasant smile.
After setting up their characters, they made their way out of the little shop. Tsukasa felt a little nervous - perhaps many people would recognize who he was? And maybe question why he was escorting some beautiful unknown ladies through this town? Whatever was thrown at him, he’d have to think on his feet.

Leo: Oh, he wanted to hit both of them, with how Tsukasa and Arashi easily found roles they want to get into while he was supposedly his own… younger sister? Oh, what a joke, Ruka-tan was an angel sent from highest heavens, graceful and beautiful while Leo, her older brother, was… well, some sort of abomination, surely. And now he had to pretend to be someone so ideal and precious…

He took a deep breath and slowly followed Tsukasa.

“My, I possibly wouldn’t be able to visit this town without the help of you two,” he answered these two as they were going towards the town’s market, his voice higher than usual. “If not for Su-, Lord Suou’s attentive care, I would have gotten lost long ago, and that would be unfortunate, wouldn’t it! Ohoho!” The king - or rather, Lady Tsukinaga - raised a hand to cover his mouth as he tried this new little laugh. Well, he definitely couldn’t even dream of being close to Ruka’s cuteness, so his best option was going for a less pure character. Maybe try finding some fun in getting back at his knights.

“Well Lord Suou, as these are your family lands, you should know where we can find the cloth spreads and blankets made out of finest and softest materials, right? I’d be overjoyed to see this place with its lord.”

Dear, mighty Guardians, this experience was absolutely exhausting, and he hadn’t worn that dress for even fifteen minutes.

Tsukasa&Arashi: At the king’s sudden change of tone, Arashi had to fight to stifle a laugh, and he gained a new appreciation for the fan that hid his expression. Oh, it was adorable to see Leo giving this all a try. Arashi felt like he’d won a small victory.

Tsukasa, however, was a bit perplexed. It was only getting harder and harder to believe the person clutching his hand was still his strong and prideful king. But encouraged by Leo’s honest attempt at being ladylike and the ample use of the words “Lord Suou”, Tsukasa continued along with their little act.

“Yes, my lady. I am honored to hear of your interest in the Suou family’s fine textiles. I will take you to the most popular shop among nobles in this area – after all, only the softest materials should be allowed to touch my lady’s porcelain cheek, or be handled by her delicate hands.”

He imagined he was like one of the valiant knights in his favorite stories, courting a lady with smiles and compliments, even bowing down to kiss those “delicate hands” he had spoken of. It was rather fun taking the lead where he didn’t usually.

“Oh, young Lord Suou--!”

An unfamiliar voice rang out from nearby, and Tsukasa turned to see a townsperson waving at him. He waved back with a practiced movement and smile, remembering how important it was to engage with his family’s people.

“He’s with a lady, isn’t he? Who is she, milord?”

It seemed as soon as he’d caught the attention of one person, at least three more turned to look.

“This lovely maiden with me is a duchess from the West, come to see the Suou lands and buy our textiles. Please treat her kindly during her stay,” he responded with the ready-made story they’d all agreed on beforehand.

The townspeople turned to each other in excited whispers as Tsukasa hoped that was enough of a cover-up. Escorting a lady around town was one thing, but it would be trouble explaining who exactly she was. He could already imagine the strongly worded questions in the next letter he would receive from his parents once they caught wind of this new rumor. What would he say back to them…?

Well, for now, he wouldn’t think about that. He’d rather continue enjoying his time as an escort, striding toward the shop while attracting the eyes of nearly everyone they passed.

Leo: If anything, at least Leo could use all his hard learned manners and etiquette for this setup as well. If he thought of it as another official situation, he could just roll along with it and complain afterwards. Well, he earned himself the right to complain during their visit in the town.

“Ah, if I’m not lucky to be complimented by the young heir himself! Many of kingdom’s ladies and princesses can only dream to receive a praise from Lord Suou!” Leo raised a hand to cover his cheek and forced a practiced smile on his face. At least his imagination was helping him with come up with an explanation for this whole spectacle.

...Or so he thought. As they encountered actual people in the town Leo quickly snatched Arashi’s fan despite having his own and hid his face behind it, lowering his gaze. Heavens, if someone was going to recognize him in this outfit, not only would their journey be over, but old Suou wouldn’t let him live, and people would call him the Mad King before he ever truly earned this name. No one was going to believe that his crazy guard suddenly decided that the king would look good in a dress and he got forced into that, right?

“Western families are rather small, please don’t bother yourself with trying to remember my name, good Sir,” Leo answered one of townsfolk a bit nervously. Feeling everyone’s stares on his back wasn’t too pleasant. He was pretending to be a duchess, by their young lord’s side. At least Suo would have a lot of explaining to do later, the king thought with small satisfaction.

“I suggest we pay a visit to that shop as soon as possible. I intend to take all my time just picking the softest and the warmest materials,” he suggested with urgency in his voice. The sooner they could leave the town, the better. Leo couldn’t bring himself to care about the market anyway in such a setup.

Tsukasa&Arashi: “Tch—Ousa—my lady!” Arashi was about to protest to his fan being taken, though he didn’t want to make too much of a scene in the middle of town. But how was he supposed to hide the fact that he was so amused…? Perhaps he’d have to make do with just a long sleeve for now.

“Please, miss, tell us your name! A lovely gem such as yourself shouldn’t remain so hidden!” cried one of the townsfolk. Arashi couldn’t help smirking. Didn’t he say something very similar after they’d finished changing?

Tsukasa was the one who responded, though tentatively. “Don’t trouble my lady. She’s rather a… shy one.” It was a blatant lie, especially when it came to his very own loud-spoken king. Unable to handle maintaining that lie, he was grateful for the hint to move. He quickened his pace, though he made sure Leo could keep up in those heeled shoes.

The townspeople seemed rather interested in this and some even followed along discreetly, passing through the parallel streets or looking around the edges of the buildings. Tsukasa tried not to make too much eye contact, instead focusing on the king. Though out of the corner of his eye, he did notice Arashi was speaking to people here and there – and with a wink from the elder knight, Tsukasa understood that he only needed to proceed in the direction of the shop.

After a few more nervous blocks, they caught sight of the storefront of the most luxurious textiles dealer in this town, one that worked directly with the Suou family. It was in the middle of a bustling market, with merchants and customers everywhere… and Tsukasa gulped quietly. He then glanced over at Leo – who looked terribly cute right now – and spoke.

“I suppose you will have to hide your face as best you can. It would be quite the commotion if someone realized your...” He glanced around quickly. “…true identity.”

Leo: As embarrassing as they were, Leo had never gotten so many compliments about his appearance in his whole life, not even as the king. This made his face gradually become redder and gave birth to rather unknown emotions. King Leo felt vain in a way he never ever had before. So as Tsukasa almost dragged him towards the store, he let go of his arm and turned around, presenting himself almost proudly.

“Good men like you should now pack their belongings and go on an adventure to find a gem like me on the West Coast. Women over there are beautiful and strong, as you can see. And there are way more real gems to discover in the lands everyone thinks of as poor. That's my advice for you, central folks.” ...Oh, he was way too used to giving spontaneous speeches, he almost went for another one. And Suo just said that he was a shy lady!

He hid behind Arashi’s fan and quickly caught up to the knight, now also embarrassed with his attitude. Fortunately, it seemed like he only managed to impress some of the men following them.

“See? They're dumb enough they'd be grateful if I stepped on them rather than recognize me,” Leo mumbled to Tsukasa, to brush away the feeling that he was the real fool here, and looked around.

Ah! This was truly a big and lively market, as expected of one on a trading route! Maybe it was even bigger than the one in Laerad? Ah, that wasn't possible, but the variety of goods had to be noticeable. Maybe he would actually be able to enjoy himself in the end!

He followed Tsukasa, looking around from behind the fan, his gaze most often stopping on a few craftsmanship stores or textile shops as finally he spotted something he was truly interested in. The blacksmith from whom he received the armor long, long ago. That made him successfully forget about the uncomfortable situation he was in, and his legs moved on their own towards the store, a big smile on his face.

Thinking of, Tsukasa was the only kingsguard that hadn’t received a sword from him yet...! Maybe he could take a quick peek at new crafts and get an idea what he could offer to his youngest knight!

Tsukasa&Arashi: Leo’s behavior with the townspeople rather threw Tsukasa off balance, and he wished he had the space to chide his king among all these people who were looking at them. But he could only press on through the market with his “lady” in tow. The king had mentioned something about wanting to look at the markets, so Tsukasa made extra efforts to watch over him. He wasn’t sure where Arashi had run off to (perhaps to go shopping like the older knight had mentioned before, he supposed) so he realized it was his job alone right now.

He figured it wouldn’t be too difficult. Leo was moving more slowly than usual in those heels, and the kingdom’s subjects hadn’t exactly seen his face up close before, or at least in a long time. As long as Leo continued to act like a proper—

“Ah, stop! My ki—lady!”

And just as he thought it wasn’t so hard, the capricious king headed straight for the blacksmith… probably the most unladylike thing he could do at the time. With a jump, he sprinted ahead in front of Leo and stood between him and the shop.

“Where are you going? That’s a blacksmith over there, where they make armor and weapons. It isn’t a place for sweet maidens, you see. You’ll dirty your dress, my lady.”

Leo: “Haah?” Leo couldn't believe his eyes when he saw Tsukasa standing in his way to the blacksmith’s store. He stood in his place, and only the fan he still held covered how his underlined-with-color lips formed a huge grimace. Sure, they were incognito here right now, but wasn’t Tsukasa feeling a bit too cocky with his position as a lord?

“Tsukasa Suou.” His voice came out cold and not as high as just a while ago. Probably anyone would notice how annoyed he was now. “What do you think you're doing right now?”

So what that he was going to get dirty, honestly? Had he not endured enough already, now his own kingsguard intended to stand in his way? What would happen to him today next?

Leo stepped to the side with the intention of passing by Tsukasa, trying to not make an actual scene with everyone watching them.

“Thank you for your explanation, Lord Suou but I believe I know exactly what store I'm intending to see right now. I was interested in seeing some beautiful swords, my lord.” Leo’s words were both sweet and poisonous, but at least he appeared calm now, if only on the outside.

Suo, you dummy! He was planning to look at swords with the knight on his mind, but now he was just annoyed! Ahh, couldn't he really enjoy anything during this journey?! He was starting to regret taking any of his kingsguard with him. If he was going to be wronged more, he was really going to disappear on these two! Ha, what were they going to do once the king was gone? It's not like Naru cared at all, enjoying himself to the fullest on this market.

Tsukasa: Tsukasa knew his king was playing a part right now, but dear Guardians, Leo's honeyed words were even more unpleasant than his usual bratty complaints. Tsukasa was almost reminded of noble parties he used to attend before he became a knight. Leo's acting seemed to be getting better and better.
But that wasn't the issue right now. The issue was that his king was just about to stride into a smithy in a full, beautiful dress.
"But my lady--" he protested, frantically searching for an appropriate response. The king didn’t actually say anything unreasonable, after all. With a second of thinking, Tsukasa finally settled on something akin to what he'd read attendants telling young ladies in his books. "It is unbefitting of a beautiful young woman such as yourself to be interested in such terrible, violent things... But if you so strongly wish to look at swords, then wait here and allow your gentle knight to place an inquiry for you."

Leo: “Heh?” The king believed that he made his point clear how little Tsukasa's suddenly-imagined lady etiquette mattered to him right now, but here he stood again having to protest. In the castle Tsukasa would have gotten an earful the moment he stood in Leo’s way, but now he was in a situation where he was in a lesser position than the lord of these lands. And no one could discover that their roles were the opposite, with Leo being a woman from a small family. He was defeated once more and his patience reached its limit.

Leo folded his fan for a mere few seconds, showing his kingsguard his grimace as he hit his hand with it before he hid his face again. He wasn't calm, not at all.

“My, if my lord could be so kind.” I will make your ears fall off with all scolding was written all over Leo’s face, but he was trying really hard to cover it. “Interesting how there is no such issue for a lady to look at beautifully crafted hilts or unique skills of the blacksmith in the South… Go ahead though, Lord Suou.”

You're not going to see me again, stupid.

Tsukasa: The obvious downturned grimace on the king’s painted lips make Tsukasa’s blood boil. What exactly did the king have to be mad about? Or complain about? And Tsukasa had thought Leo knew how things were in the central kingdom, having stayed here before, and as for their precarious position, he was sure Leo knew.

“If perhaps my lady cares about her true identity as a woman of high standing, she would refrain from going to such places,” he muttered, trying his best to get his message across without anyone around them realizing what was happening, though he ended up just sounding more aggressive than he’d attended. Aghh, he was letting things get to his head again. He was rather grateful that they were going to part ways for a moment so he could take a few deep breaths.

“Please wait for my return,” he said before turning and walking off.

He wasn’t quite sure what he could do at the blacksmith—perhaps have a friendly chat with the owner and try to look like he was admiring the swords. The blacksmith eyed him quite openly when he walked in. Of course, it was because Tsukasa was the son of the lord of these lands. Anyone would recognize the characteristic cherry red hair of the Suous at a glance.

He was glad the blacksmith was a rather friendly man, though, with a bright eyed apprentice, and the both of them seemed rather eager to show him their wares. It wasn’t bad craftsmanship, and as Tsukasa’s mood began to lighten, he thought perhaps he’d learn about a few of their finest blades so he could tell Leo about it when they met up again.

With a last thanks to the blacksmith and a promise to promote the man’s wares, Tsukasa exited the shop again. He was in better spirits now, so he headed straight to where he’d left his king.

“My lady, I’ve—“

Huh? He thought he’d reached the place Leo was waiting for him, but there was no sign of that bright orange hair anywhere. Strange… had he mistaken the place they met? But no – he knew these markets fairly well. He was sure this was where they’d parted ways for a moment.

This only meant one thing, the ultimate shame for him as a kingsguard – the king was missing.

“…Where did he go?!”

Leo: Tsukasa’s last remark was less than necessary. As if he didn't know how much Leo hated his current position, he dared to try to put him in his place and talked back to him! He only waited for few moments after his knight disappeared at the smithy and huffing, he turned around, walking away as fast as he could. Ahh!! He was so irritated, so vexed, how Suo dared to behave like this!! He sure talked back at him in the castle sometimes, but that was beyond something he was able to tolerate! Just because he was in a makeup and a pretty dress it didn't make him any less his king, right??

“Aghh!! Suo, you bastard! I will remember this!! I will definitely put him in his place later! Who dares to disrespect me like this! But for now bye, I will enjoy myself too!” Leo kept complaining to no one in particular as he continued walking down the market, his all of his lady-like behavior gone.

He was actually too angry to pay attention to anything around him, not like he was able to care for that market anyway. Soon the scenery became less crowded and fewer people followed the fierce lady with their eyes, wondering what angered her so much. So Leo was almost alone and too immersed in his curses towards Tsukasa to notice that he bumped shoulders with one of two men that stood on the side of the street.

"My lady, I've never seen such a crude woman. Don't you think that you should apologise to this fine man?" the voice behind him sounded as Leo stumbled a little in his shoes. The king froze in place, noticing that he already left the market square and two men looked at him, one carefully moving himself in front of his vision. They definitely weren't any sort of nobles, and it didn't seem like they had any good intentions. Leo gripped his fan that served as the only thing he could defend himself with.

"Don't you think you should compensate him for your behavior somehow?"

Uh-oh.

Tsukasa&Arashi: Tsukasa’s heart was hammering in his chest. He spun around, scanning his eyes over the market, hoping he’d catch sight of the fancy green dress that would stand out from the crowd of commoners. But everywhere he looked, there were people in plain clothes, walking this way and that and chatting as if nothing were wrong. Don’t you realize the king of your kingdom has gone missing? In a dress?! he wanted to yell at them, holding his tongue only to avoid the panic that would cause. He could only glance around, hoping he didn’t look too frantic.
After a few desperate sweeps of the crowd, he noticed a bright color and blond hair – Narukami-senpai! Quickly, he trotted over to the knight, who was bending down admiring some wares.
“Oh my, Tsukasa… Suou… chan!” Arashi looked up in surprise as he saw the young lord run up to him. “What could have you in such a hurry? And where’s…”
Oh. The expression on Arashi’s face quickly turned into distress. He straightened up, almost as tall as Tsukasa in those heels, and leaned forward, speaking in a low whisper.
“Has he gone missing?”
Tsukasa looked about as panicky as he felt. “…Yes. It pains me to say it, but yes. I am sorry, Narukami-senpai, I only took my eyes off him for a moment, and I—“
“Shh, calm down, Tsukasa-chan,” Arashi said soothingly. “Whatever happened, we’ll revisit that later. But right now, we have to find him, yes?”
Tsukasa nodded vigorously. He was relieved that the elder knight seemed to know how to handle the situation.
“Okay, um… I can’t exactly move quickly in this dress, so how about I stay here in the market where you were supposed to meet? Maybe he’ll show up there. And Tsukasa-chan… Ousama can’t have gone far, so I’ll be counting on you to search the nearby streets. Can you do that?”
Tsukasa nodded again. “Yes, alright… Thank you, Narukami-senpai. I’ll take my leave.”
With a last exchange of glances, they separated, and Tsukasa ran into the side streets. He internally prayed that the king hadn’t gotten himself into some kind of trouble. The only person carrying a sword out of the three of them was Tsukasa, after all.

Leo: Judging from the looks of two men that stopped him, their intentions definitely weren't the kindest, and the king found himself in some sort of a pinch. Might even have to fight his way out of it. Leo was in a bad mood anyway so taking it out on someone would be even nice, but… He was still in that cursed dress and high heels he could barely move in.

“Compensate?” He tried to act dumb and like the lady they still took him for. “My, I really apologise. I wasn't paying attention, the fault is on my part, Sir,” he said with caution, taking a small step to the side. Both men, one in the front and one he supposedly wronged, moved as well. Uh, what exactly did they want from him?

“Hm? I would appreciate if I could leave now?” he insisted, not sure how to put it in polite words. To his thrill, both men took small steps closer.

“My lady, clearly you cannot think that this is enough? My friend is very sensitive to the sight of impolite women, you see? A small gift could be…” The man reached out his hand to Leo’s neck, and the king raised his fan, slapping it away.

“Hands off! It's even worse to touch a lady without her consent!” he exclaimed and sensed that the man behind him was also moving to grab his hands. Leo grimaced and tried to turn around and jump to the side at the same time. It proved to be not only a slow move, but also a fatal one. He didn't consider his heels, and one of them landed on a ground in a different place than he put his foot on. His ankle bent awkwardly as he heard the sound of something cracking under his dress and sharp pain shot from that leg. Cursed Guardians… did he sprain or break the ankle? May the gods burn every single high heel in his kingdom!

The king hissed and raised his head, trying to ignore the pain but one of men managed to grab his hand anyway. Leo struggled for a small while, drops of sweat appearing on his face. If only he had his sword with him...! The dress was so restricting he couldn't even try to kick any of them!

“I said, hands off!” The king growled, his voice not lady-like at all, and he hit with the wooden fan the hand holding him. He had no other way to deal with the other man that easily reached to the hairpin on his head and tugged at it, pulling at his hair. A loud, frustrated curse left his painted lips.

If not for this damn dress he was in, that wouldn't have happened at all!!

Tsukasa: Blood rushed through Tsukasa’s body as he ran here and there, down alleyways, across side streets calling out “my lady!” every so often, hoping Leo would recognize his voice. Curses, considering the market was so large, of course the city streets would stretch this far! His only hope was to methodically make his way in circles around the market, praying the king didn’t wander any further.

The side streets were much more quiet, at least in comparison to the bustling market nearby. As he called for his king, he also strained his ears for any sign of that characteristic voice. Just as he was about to turn a corner, he heard something like a yell, and he backed up and flattened himself against a wall. Not long after, he heard a few rather strong-sounding curses, and his eyes widened. As he had feared, the king was in trouble.

Tsukasa quickly unsheathed his sword and ran in the direction of the noise. The moment he saw the flash of green of the king’s dress, he felt relief – and immediately tensed up again when he saw the two men grabbing at the small person between them.

“Excuse me, you two, what do you think you’re doing to a defenseless young woman?” Sword brandished in front of him and poised to attack, he boldly stepped out in front of them.

The two men jolted when they saw him. No doubt they recognized him as the young heir to the lord of these lands. “You… how come you’re here?”

“That’s what I’m asking you.” His eyes narrowed. “This lady is my guest. Unhand her.”

He’d expected them to let Leo go right then and there – he had a weapon and status, and they were just a couple of crooks. But the way they shifted was too strange. Tsukasa gulped.

“Your guest, huh?” Before Tsukasa could get any closer, the two men had Leo locked in their hold, and the glint of cold metal rested against the king’s neck. A knife, Tsukasa realized too late. “Well, young lord, she was rude to us. If you want her back, all you’ll need to pay is the pretty jewels this woman has on her. That shouldn’t be a loss for a rich boy like you.”

“You must be desperate to want to take advantage of a maiden. Shame on you.” He was talking brave, but a bead of sweat fell down the side of his head. If the king fell in a place like this…

Leo: With his kingsguard by his side, Leo had absolutely nothing to fear! Leo thought for a brief second, but then one of the attackers grabbed him closer, the dagger ending on his neck.

You greedy idiot, you could threaten the entire kingdom with my life in your hands, Leo thought, frustrated, only grimacing at the feeling of cold metal touching his neck. He didn’t move more but only because the king got so offended with the fact that his life was worth far more than the gold on his neck. Even if desperate, these men were really foolish and possibly never expected to meet with any sort of resistance and just wanted a simple steal. Which meant that they were probably bluffing to make Tsukasa lower his sword and run away with him somewhere. At least that’s what Leo would do if he were to threaten a naive young lord.

Besides, they probably never considered that their hostage was more than used to life-threatening situations, being the Demon King’s main form of entertainment for a couple of years.

Leo looked at his knight, who seemed to really be in a tight spot right now. After all, all responsibility for Leo’s injuries was on his shoulders, being the only armed one of their three. So the king showed Tsukasa a small smile and winked while the local lowly bandits were still focused on the young lord. Gently, he shifted his bodyweight onto the leg with a broken heel, feeling a sharp pain from it. But he didn’t have time to worry about what sort of injury it was and quickly raised the other foot, stomping with a thin heel on the man’s foot. The knife scratched his neck, a small bead of blood running down his throat, but as the crook yelled with pain and surprise, he reached to snatch the knife out of his hand and quickly turned around, taking a defensive stance just in case.

“Someone who’s not ready to actually spill the blood shouldn’t play games like this,” the king warned, his voice so threatening it could hardly be mistaken with woman’s. He glanced at his knight. “Ah Suo, you found me so soon! Congratulations! Wahahaha!”

Tsukasa: “Agh!”
A painful scream rung out as Tsukasa’s heart almost stopped. But it wasn’t the king’s voice - it was the low growl of the bandit with the knife. Almost on instinct, Tsukasa tightened his stance, and as soon as the armed man stumbled, sure enough—the second man quickly made a desperate grab for Leo again. Without missing a beat, the knight had already stepped forward beside his king and landed a sharp smack with the side of his blade on the man’s hand. It was just a warning strike he’d learned early on in his knight training, but it was strong enough to make the sorry bastard yelp in surprise.
“You damned rich folk!” he snarled.
“Touch my guest again and I shall make no promises for the severity of your punishment.” Tsukasa’s expression hardened in contempt as the men stared at him, wide-eyed. He put a protective hand on Leo’s shoulder. “Need I warn you again? Do not incur the wrath of House Suou.”
The bandits looked at the sword and the knife pointed at them and, having finally understood their situation, cursed and scrambled away. Tsukasa waited until they had gone out of sight before putting down his sword.

Then he noticed the hand he’d put on his king, which he swiftly retracted. Heaving a big sigh, he turned back to Leo beside him, only to immediately notice a little trickle of red on the king’s neck.
“…! My king, are you bleeding?!” he exclaimed and leaned forward to examine the wound. There was only a little bit of blood, but seeing it twisted up Tsukasa’s stomach, so he quickly dug out a handkerchief and gave it to the king. “How could you think to wrench out of those scoundrels’ grip so roughly? What if you had gotten injured, or worse? Thank goodness you’re alright… What happened, why are you in a place like this?”

Leo: With Tsukasa's few proud and threatening words, the scoundrels had realized that they couldn't have their way anymore, and Leo sighed with a bit of relief. Not because he feared for his life or anything of the sort, but because another annoying thing was over on that terrible day. Now, if only he could get rid of this dress…

The hand on his shoulder went not unnoticed, and Leo grimaced remembering how he ended up in such a situation in the first place.

“Oh, don't be so dramatic Suo, it's just a scratch. I did way more reckless things in the past. It's your fault in the first place.” The king crossed arms on his chest and looked away with a pout, not taking the handkerchief from the knight either. “And I would be absolutely alright if not for that cursed dress or these bloody shoes! Argh, I'm so angry now! Can we leave this town already?”

As he complained, Leo leaned to take off the broken shoe, and the other one while he was at it. Once he stood on the injured leg again he couldn't help a hiss, unable to ignore it after the main threat was gone. Uh, great. Now he also had to deal with a hurt leg. Just how unlucky could he get? It was only the second day of their journey too… Why was he punished for leaving the castle for the first time in over three years??

With a heavy sigh, he tried to take an unsure, wobbly step back to the market.

Tsukasa: “What?” Tsukasa’s brows furrowed. “Tch, why is it my fault? If it weren’t for me looking for you everywhere, who knows what sort of trouble you’d be in right now, with no weapon, only in a dress? Did those two drag you—“ He stopped, suddenly remembering the altercation they’d had before he went inside the smithy. “Oh no, you ran away yourself, didn’t you? You foolish king! Naturally, you are in disguise, but to willingly stray away from protection - I cannot understand it!”
He wasn’t thinking about what he was saying, simply going off whatever came to his head. He’d never come across someone who was so uncultured as to not even offer him a nice word, let alone to blame him for the whole situation – and this person was the king of the kingdom! Dress or not, he couldn’t let his dignity take such a beating.
He felt he could go on an entire lecture, enough for a chance that this foolish person could recognize what he’d done. But as he watched Leo, he noticed something odd about the shoes he took off his feet. One of the heels had been broken. And the king was wincing and moving strangely slowly, without his usual bounce or stride.
“Gods, did you injure your foot as well?” Tsukasa’s voice was still annoyed, but softer, with hints of genuine concern. "How utterly reckless..."

Leo: “Protection!?” Leo groaned with annoyance and gave Tsukasa a sharp stare. “Are you going to continue talking to me with such disrespect? You stood in my way and then left me on a busy street, Tsukasa Suou! How was this a protection?! I can't imagine a kingsguard doing this sort of a thing for whatever disguise the king was in!”

His mood couldn't be any worse than this now, Leo didn't feel like talking with Tsukasa for a while or to anyone. Maybe he could even send him away, but the king realized that it wasn't only Tsukasa's fault this small assault happened, and it was quite a huge punishment Tsukasa would have to deal with. But then, Leo hadn’t felt so terrible and so offended in a while!

On a top of it all, walking caused him so much pain now that the adrenaline was completely gone and he was left with his negative feelings again. Maybe he should be the one to actually return to Laerad… He'd close himself in his chamber for a while instead…

“Huh, are you offending me again? Don't make me want to punish you, Suou Tsukasa- ah.” Tsukasa distracted him from his gloomy thoughts and he was ready for more altercations with him when he noticed the softness in that annoyed, serious voice and his knight looking down at Leo’s bottom of the dress. “Ehh, don't worry about that, I can walk so it's not broken. You don't think I just waited there to be rescued, right? Let's just meet up with Naru and leave this town. At least we have horses waiting for us.”

He gripped the shoes he still held in his hand. Even if it was painful, walking was also uncomfortable almost barefoot.

Tsukasa: “If you hadn’t insisted on going somewhere that would endanger this entire plan we created just to get you here, then we wouldn’t have—“
Tsukasa glanced to the side and swallowed up his words when he noticed the figure of an older woman, staring at them from the other end of the small street. He returned her stare for only a moment, which was enough to cause her to jump in fright and run away.
“Haa…” He heaved a sigh and hung his head. He was getting far too heated up and was starting to draw attention himself. Any more, and it would be his fault that their cover was blown. Besides, he couldn’t deny that it was partially his fault for letting the situation get like this. It was true that he had left his king standing alone and defenseless.
He stared miserably at Leo’s feet, which were peeking out of the bottom of the dress, bare skin pressing against the uneven ground. The king had told him not to mind, but he felt he should really be doing at least something.
“Mm… so you are injured, then?” he said quietly. “If you continue putting weight on your foot, it will only make it worse, and we can’t have your royal feet directly touching the ground like that. And… I realize that I’ve failed as your kingsguard today, so please allow me to make up for it. May I carry you out of town?”

Leo: He should have known that this journey was a bad idea this morning, after dealing with such vivid nightmares for the first time in a while. Leo was honestly upset at this point and decided to ignore Tsukasa for a moment, his mind focused on the pain in his ankle. It would be ridiculous to say out loud, but after years of being protected as the king, the injury was a refreshing thing to happen to him, so Leo didn't mind so much even if he was hissing with every step he took.

“That's what demon kids like you get…” he mumbled to himself, suddenly remembering the elders from his hometown and how they made comments like this every time the young lord got in trouble. Only then did Tsukasa's last words reach him.

“Carry me out of what…?? You're kidding, right?” The king stopped and stared at his knight's serious face. “Dear Guardians, of course you don't, haah… Can my humiliation finally end for today? Wahaha...! Look, I can walk perfectly fine! It doesn't even hurt so much… tsk.” As he tried to prove his point, not only did he put his whole body’s weight on the injured foot but also stomped on a bigger stone, and the king couldn't help a loud hiss and a grimace showing on his face.

Miserably, he stopped and sat down on a ground.

“Ahh!! I had enough! Just leave me be, Suo! Call me a child or whatever I'm not going anywhere anymore! You'll have to drag me! No! Don't you dare to do that! Uh…”

Tsukasa: Tsukasa watched with a frown as his king, for lack of a better phrase, threw a tantrum in front of his very eyes. It was embarrassing, but he also felt sorry for Leo, having been forced into a dress, dragged this way and that, hurting his ankle so badly that he couldn’t walk. Tsukasa had enjoyed escorting his king around a bit, but in the end it was a farce. They hadn’t even achieved their main objective of buying some extra blankets.
“Don’t be ridiculous. You can’t stay here…” Tsukasa clicked his tongue in annoyance. “Very well. If you cannot move, and you will not permit me to take you, then against all codes, I will have to take matters into my own hands.”
Tsukasa knelt on the ground next to Leo, peering into his bothered face for a moment. He then reached a hand underneath the billowing fabric of Leo’s dress, finding the knees before slipping a hand behind the king’s back as well. Before any further resistance could be allowed, Tsukasa had already stood up, bearing the whole weight of the king in his arms with a little wobble.
“You can punish me all you like later. But for now, please hold on tightly.”

Leo: He was acting beyond pathetic, and he wouldn't be surprised if Tsukasa lost all remaining respect he had for his king.

“Wait! What do you think you're doing!” He was ready to just sulk on the ground the way he was when Tsukasa decided to ignore whatever he was saying at the moment, and in almost a blink of an eye. he was in the knight’s arms, his contact with the ground lost. The king groaned loudly but didn't struggle much more, settling with hitting the man a few times in his chest.

“Suo, you idiot…” Leo mumbled, closing his eyes. It’d been good few years since when he was carried like this, and at the moment, the king really didn't want to ponder whether it was in Izumi's or Mama's arms. Sighing deeply, he raised his hand to rub his eyes and leaned slightly into the hold, defeated.

“Well! I don't have anything else left to say to you then! I will seriously consider what to do with such an insolent knight like you, so don't talk to me! Unless you just want to go straight back to Laerad! Grrr…” There was almost no of his regular power in Leo’s voice and he honestly had no strength to deal with anyone anymore. If there was anything positive about this situation, at least as Tsukasa carried him he was aware that his terrible day was finally ending. He wanted nothing more than to finally lie down somewhere and rest his legs. Not to mention that while carried like this, he really had to look like some sort of a princess.

Tsukasa&Arashi: As much as the king verbally protested, he also didn’t struggle so much in Tsukasa’s arms. It was surprising to Tsukasa, but it was enough to quell whatever indignant thoughts he was having about his currently very grumpy king. Leo really did seem worn out from being so upset, so Tsukasa figured it was about time they left this city for good.
True to his king’s orders, he didn’t speak a word in conversation, though he did politely greet anyone they happened to run into. To the curious residents, it must’ve looked like he was rescuing a lady in trouble – or even like he was simply being playful with someone he fancied, he thought as he remembered some tales he had read of amorous knights. Well, he couldn’t imagine being as frivolous as the sirs in the books, but a lovely lady in his arms really did complete a picture of knighthood for him. Only, it was his king in his arms completing that picture. He didn’t really know how to feel about that.
He held Leo a little more tightly as they approached the market square. They were getting quite a few stares now, and he didn’t close so much as half the distance to the agreed meeting place when he saw Arashi had already run up to meet them, a bundle tucked under his arm.
“Ahh, my lord! My lady! Oh thank goodness, you’re safe!” Arashi took the king’s hand in his own, distress on his face. “I was so worried about you both.”
“Ah yes…” Tsukasa muttered, thinking how to respond in character. “I will tell you the story later, but my lady has been injured and needs some attention... elsewhere.”
Arashi nodded quickly. Tsukasa was glad his senior was rather sharp. “Let’s get the both of you someplace safe,” the blond knight suggested. “I’ve gotten what we came here for, so please head toward our horses as quickly as possible. And sit tight, okay, my lady?” He squeezed Leo’s hand and, just as Tsukasa thought he’d caught a little glimmer in the other knight’s eyes, Arashi turned to rush away from the square.

Leo: He rather appreciated that Tsukasa followed at least one of his orders on that day and forced his body to relax a little, and for most of the journey, Leo kept his arms folded and eyes closed. At least like this he was able to imagine that there is no corset pressing on his lungs or long dress with high heels… This day was almost as exhausting as a regular one in the castle, but at least… he got a tiny sense of safety in his knight's arms. Which was rather ridiculous considering today's happenings, but at the very least, he realized that Tsukasa didn't intend to endanger him, even if leaving the king on a street alone was utterly naive.

But now Leo was calming down (or rather, he was pretty tired with being angry at everything) in silence, so perhaps there was no need for a punishment. Maybe.

As they reached Arashi, however, his small moment of rest was disturbed with the knights’ refusal to drop that useless act even for a moment. He only rolled his eyes to the older kingsguard’s words and seemingly sunk deeper into Tsukasa's arms.

“Put me out of this, staring straight into death’s face is better than this,” he muttered quietly and covered his eyes, not willing to go through any explanations of what happened. Although he couldn't help but peek from under his arm a little bit when they finally agreed on leaving this town. So soon, he's going to be free from this cursed dress and everything else. Well, it could have lasted way longer if not for his sprained ankle, right?

Still, Leo kept quiet in Tsukasa's arms, although obviously impatient to get on a horse. He kept moving around and poking at boy’s chest every once in a while as if trying to provoke the reaction.

“Ah!! Finally! I thought it was never going to end, huff...! Ah, I can undo this cursed corset, what a blessing!”

They reached the edge of the town and the king already started to wriggle around to reach his back and set himself out of his “costume.”

“Naru, I really can't understand how you enjoy this kind of a thing. Full armor is more comfortable, uwah!!” Leo kept complaining and grimaced a little once he moved more his injured foot. “Mm… This is going to slow me down, huh. To think I used to be able to run with broken ribs! I guess I really do get older and worn down in that castle!”

Tsukasa&Arashi: “Please be more patient, my king,” Tsukasa grumbled as Leo poked him periodically. He was already trying hard enough not to speak too much, but everything was always at least ten times more difficult when it involved the king.
By the time they’d reached the edge of town, Leo was starting to feel quite heavy in his arms. It didn’t help that the king thought this was the greatest opportunity to start fidgeting and complaining. “Please do not start moving around so much, your grace, or I really will drop you!”
He saw Arashi leave the edge of town and start down the road to the forest nearby, and followed. It was only a short walk off the path, but it felt like forever with Leo squirming around. Finally, they were hidden behind enough trees to block them from sight, and Tsukasa placed his king down on a nearby rock.
“For goodness’ sake, Ousama, you’re not going to get out of that yourself,” Arashi chided, having already put down the bundles in his hands. He quickly crouched down next to Leo and began to undo the buttons on the dress. “Let me help you out of that before you completely ruin it… Gods, and here I thought you were being so good and quiet in town. What happened to you two? Why was Tsukasa-chan carrying you?”

Leo: “Huh? I can't take it off myself? Hwah… Dresses are completely useless! Women should wear pants too! I will suggest it once I'm back in Laerad!” Leo allowed himself to sigh for the last time as Arashi started helping him out of the dress, and he was about to lean and rest his face on his hands as the man actually asked about how their visit to the town went. The king didn't answer immediately and glanced up at Tsukasa, wondering how he should answer. After all, both him and Tsukasa made fools out of themselves today, and he didn't quite feel like admitting to that.

“Well! It turns your that you can’t really run much in these cursed shoes unlike in the ones I use for big audiences. The heel just broke as I tried to do the spin! Ahh… Suo decided to carry me all the way here because my ankle got injured, mm… Let's just move on, this town visit was a mess! Hwaah!”

Having declared that, he was also freed from the dress, so he started to struggle out of it, making it way harder for Arashi to undo the corset.

“Oh right! Thank you for caring me all the way here, Suo! You sure like to act like a knight from tales, huh! How pure and valiant!” Leo raised his head and gave the boy a small smile. He didn't forgive him today's happenings completely, but it didn’t hurt to show some gratitude for being carried all the way here, even if it was quite embarrassing. But the less of this outfit he had on himself, the more his mood improved. Though the king would still say that he didn’t want anything else but to finally get on a horse and rest.

Tsukasa&Arashi: “Oh come on, Ousama, how do you expect to get out of this corset, huh? You’re almost out of it, alright?” Arashi gave Leo a gentle slap on the back of his shoulder to get him to sit still. His fingers worked quickly as he continued. “Goodness, it sounds like you both got into some trouble… I was so worried when you both disappeared, you know? Good thing Tsukasa-chan was there for you… You shouldn’t be doing too much exercise in high heels, though I admit I could’ve chosen a lower pair for you. A rookie mistake, really… Poor Ousama. You did very well today for trying so many new things.”
Arashi patted Leo on the head. Then, he undid the tie on the corset and proceeded to tug firmly at each loop, one by one.
Tsukasa caught the king’s eye as Arashi worked, and he was rather grateful for the vague answer. He was worried that he would have to explain himself again, but it seemed Leo was as embarrassed as he was about how things turned out.
The words of gratitude, however, were quite unexpected. Did the king read his mind? Or know of his favorite tales? Tsukasa found himself rather speechless, until his mouth curved into a small sheepish smile.
“My lord… I am grateful for the praise, but I was merely doing my duty as your knight. I still have a long way to go, as you know.”
No, his king couldn’t possibly know what sort of tales he had been thinking about... and of course, he still felt a bit upset that the king had run off on his own… but the simple acknowledgement was enough to restore his pride.
“Oh my, Tsukasa-chan, how truly modest! Fufu, you can enjoy your praise a little more, you know!” Arashi giggled, then finally undid the last loop of the corset, freeing Leo from the restrictive attire. “There now, you’re all free. Let me get changed too, and then let’s go back to our horses. Though I don’t mind staying in the dress a little bit longer, either.”

Leo: “Hoh? You really did like it, didn't you Suo! Carrying your king around as if he was a princess you just rescued, right…” Leo teased while trying to sound lighthearted. He wasn't quite sure how was he supposed to feel about it himself, but in a sense, Tsukasa indeed saved him from having to walk around more in these high heels, with his ankle probably sprained.

“How cute to be able to still daydream like this…” The king pondered for a moment, thinking of how he used to play with his precious sister when they were children. Obviously, Tsukasa was the only child of Suou family, so perhaps he never really had a chance to hold someone in this way… Thinking of possibly being his knight's first “princess” made Leo feel almost giddy, so to distract himself, he returned to taking off his dress.

“Ahh! Thanks, Naru! Never do this to me again! Some things should be tried only once in your whole life! Like over-boiled veggies or the revolution, for example! Wahaha!”

Suddenly he decided to stand up so he could pull down the rest of the dress and finally be truly free. King's right ankle protested but he laughed again, trying to cover a small whine that left his mouth. Oh, hopefully he really didn't break it… He wasn't so young anymore, so broken bones probably wouldn't heal fast and smooth.

“Ah, finally free…” he sighed and sat back down slowly, looking down at the red, swollen area on his leg and frowning a little.

Tsukasa&Arashi: “I beg your pardon…? A p-princess? How truly ridiculous, I was only… I mean… You are my king.” Tsukasa found himself tongue-tied as Leo poked fun at him, his feeling of pride quickly turning into embarrassment. He had failed to prepare himself for such a comment, especially one that seemed to look straight through his mind. Did his king exist to torment him today?
“Please, Ousama, don’t tease the boy so much.” Arashi gently flicked a finger on the back of Leo’s head. “Don’t worry, Tsukasa-chan, you did a wonderful job today as a kingsguard, protecting this troublesome king over here. Now come on Ousama, time to put your own clothes back on. Don’t freeze yourself while I’m changing.”
Arashi placed Leo’s neatly folded outfit next to Leo, then, scooping up his own bag, disappeared behind some trees nearby.
Tsukasa, still flustered, stood motionless by the king, his emotions unwittingly written all over his face. After Arashi left, he inhaled and exhaled slowly and waited for his heartbeat to calm down. He’d been much too emotional today already, after all. He needed to learn how to rein that in as well.
“How undignified…” he mumbled to himself, then cleared his throat to speak to the king. “Your grace… if you require some privacy, I will step out for a moment.” His gaze fell to the angry redness of his king’s swollen ankle. “Unless I can offer some assistance?”
The words were somehow ticklish as they came out of his throat. A kingsguard should be one of the people closest to the king and be ready to help if needed… so why did he feel so odd about it?

Leo: “Wahaha! It's not that cold though! Naru, don't leave us again for too long!” Leo complained at the sight of the knight leaving to change out of his dress. Once again he was left alone with the youngest knight, and he pouted a little. He wasn't quite sure what he could talk about with Tsukasa anymore, still feeling pretty tired and irritated with a hurting ankle.

“Suo, you've seen me at my worst and even naked, you don't need to leave if you don't want to.” The king sighed and reached for his regular outfit slowly. “If anything… can you tell what's wrong with my ankle? Haah… I wanted to ask Naru but he ran on us.”

Well, he was positive that it wasn’t broken, but it was still affecting his overall mood. And it was hard to stand, so after putting on his top he leaned forward and rested head on his hands.

“I wanna train and drink myself to sleep now,” he complained some more.

Tsukasa&Arashi: “Narukami-senpai will be back in a moment, so we will ask him about your ankle then. He seems to know a bit about treating wounds,” Tsukasa responded quietly. The king’s reasonable words snapped him out of his slight nervousness. Right, yes, of course he’s seen the king undressed already. What was the need to ask about privacy?
Tsukasa heaved a little sigh and waited in silence as Leo changed back into his regular clothes. Finally, this strange day seemed to return to normalcy, and the person in front of him was still the same troublesome king. Though looking at him now, it was the first time Tsukasa noticed the slight curl at the end of that fluffy orange hair—
“Okay, I’m all done~” came a singsong voice as Arashi reappeared in traveler’s clothes, bag tucked under his arm. “Let’s get going… Can you stand, Ousama?”
Before waiting for an answer, he leaned down to check Leo’s leg, long fingers pressing gently around the swollen red area. “Mm… it doesn’t seem broken, only sprained right now. But I’d advise against walking on it too much until we can get it wrapped and rested. Once we get our horses back you should be fine… Would it be alright to have Tsukasa-chan carry you again?”
Arashi looked into Leo’s face attentively, watching for any signs of pain. Tsukasa pointed to himself. “Me?”
Arashi glanced at him. “Yes, you. It would make sense to have the more experienced knight guarding you as you carry our king, right?”
Tsukasa remained silent for a moment. He suspected that Arashi just wanted to get out of having to carry a whole person’s weight, but he decided not to mention it. “Ah, yes, you are right, Narukami-senpai… Um, my king… may I offer my services again, at least until we find our horses?”

Leo: Was his brain playing tricks on him or did Tsukasa actually observe him more than usual? Maybe he was just over-sensitive from all the staring when he was in a dress. Leo shook his head and finished dressing up, putting his hair back in a side tail, though it was long enough these days, servants usually put it in a short braid since the king never had the patience to allow anyone to shorten it a bit.

As Arashi returned and looked at his leg a small bit of relief washed over him. All he needed right now was to know that he didn't break anything and the king immediately stood up, ignoring Arashi's other words about not walking too much.

“That's great! I've broken my bones too many times, I wouldn't dare to move more if it really broke! Haah… Where are the times when I still fought with my ribs crushed… Huh?” He would complain about not being so young anymore, but Arashi’s suggestion made him stop and he looked at him with a small grimace.

“What, avoiding me again, Naru? I can walk myself quite well, thanks.” With sarcasm clear in his voice, Leo took few steps only to whine a little, his ankle clearly unhappy with this idea. With a pained expression, Leo lifted the injured leg and reached to hold onto the arm of Tsukasa, who was standing closer to him now.

“Mm Suo, at least you're not avoiding me yet… Good knight,” Leo mumbled, resting his head on his knight. “Uh… I can be your princess some more if you don't mind one without a dress.”

The moment he finally reached his horse he could consider this day to be over, so at this point he was willing to swallow his pride and get on it as soon as possible.

Tsukasa&Arashi: “Oh please, Ousama, where’s that coming from? I’ve been here on this journey the whole time, you know? Do you need some attention or something? Poor little lonely king...” Arashi answered back with a teasing voice, though he made no move to actually give any of that attention. Instead, he gathered up their many bags in his arms and stood in wait at the edge of the clearing.

Tsukasa, on the other hand, was fully prepared to carry his king again. Or so he thought. The teasing about his princess fantasies make his stomach and heart flip at the same time.

“R-Ridiculous-- this was simply the easiest way to lift you, since you are unable to use your ankle. A princess is a princess, a king is a king. You cannot be a princess, no matter how much I hold you in my arms.”

As he grumbled, however, he was already leaning down to lift Leo under the knees again. The weight was now familiar, and though the king was quite heavy, he was pretty sure his arms would last until they made it to their horses.

Once Arashi saw that they’d gotten into position, he drew his sword and nodded. “There we go, now we’re ready. Let’s get you back on the horses soon, Ousama.”

With that, he caught Tsukasa’s eyes and winked meaningfully, a gesture that was returned with a polite nod from the younger knight.

Goodness, Arashi thought to himself as they stepped out into the sun. Tsukasa-chan’s really so oblivious, isn’t he?

Chapter Text

Leo&Keito: “You are so absolutely, utterly incorrigible, Tsukinaga.” 

Lord Hasumi’s strict voice resonated between every single column of Akatsuki Alliance's ruling castle. He was looking down at the small figure of the ginger-headed king and his knights, for a moment forgetting that once Leo Tsukinaga appeared on his lands, he didn't have the highest authority among his peers. 

But truthfully, sometimes it was hard to believe that this small creature was ruler of the entire kingdom of Eidrheim. 

“Kei-”

“I should have known by now that the moment something unexpected happens it is either you or Eichi. Not only did you come here unannounced, you actually escaped from Laerad?! Clearly, you still cannot grasp just how great a responsibility rests on-”

“Sweet Guardians Keito, just how are you talking to your king?!” The king had no intention of listening to the man, his loud, melodic laughter interrupting the lord’s monologue as he jumped towards him, the fact that his legs were injured only a few days ago completely forgotten. 

“Wahahaha! Kidding! We're friends, right? But you can be so tiring with how much you talk, I merely took a long deserved break from Laerad! I don't remember when I last saw your pretty castle!”

Keito sighed deeply, finally noticing that indeed he was stepping out of line here and approached the king a little. Indeed, Leo used to sneak out of the capital like this before, traveling all around the kingdom, but really, he would have never expected to hear that the king had suddenly arrived with unexpected visit. The Demon King would never do this sort of thing. 

“There might be some use for you here, at least…” Keito sighed to himself. “Suou, Narukami. Welcome to the heart of Akatsuki Alliance's capital. Accompanying the king must have been an exhausting task, so hopefully you can rest here a bit.”

“Hey!! I wasn't that much of a bother!! Right Suo?! How insolent!” 

Despite his first reservations, he and Tsukasa spent quite a lot of time together on this journey, so Leo had to admit that he and the knight were getting closer. Especially that Arashi still didn't look completely comfortable around the king, avoiding to spend any alone time with the king. And truthfully, so did Leo. 

Tsukasa&Arashi: If Tsukasa ever made a list of nobles he wished to visit once he became the head of the Suou family, House Hasumi would be among the top choices. Not only did its emblem share the same red color of House Suou, but its ideals of integrity and diligence were incredibly attractive to any young knight. And the lord of the family, Keito Hasumi, known as a long-time acquaintance of the king, was rumored to have both incredible weaponry skills and impeccable manners. Lord Hasumi was someone Tsukasa imagined he could have served under as a knight for some time, if it weren’t for the opportunity to join the royal crown.
And well, this honorable lord certainly knew how to scold the crown as well. Tsukasa couldn’t help but feel a bit embarrassed as the lord turned to greet them, and even more so when it was followed by his king’s question.
“My king, what—“
Arashi, who was standing next to him, nudged him with an elbow. Ah, right, he had to remember his manners, even if his king had none. He cleared his throat and bowed low.
“Greetings to you, Lord Hasumi, and I apologize and thank you for having us with such little notice. His Majesty King Leo Tsukinaga expressed a desire to see milord, and we are his companions on this journey. I must say it has been a rather… tumultuous few days on the road. As my king is still recovering, we would appreciate the hospitality.”

Leo&Keito: Hearing about “recovering,” Keito’s brow raised while the king of Eidrheim let out an offended noise, looking at his youngest knight.

“I’ve been sitting on a horse since we left the central kingdom, and my leg is fine now! A day more and I wouldn’t be able to feel my royal butt anymore! Wahaha! ”

“Tsukinaga, language.” Lord Hasumi didn’t even bat an eye to Leo’s complaints and nodded at Tsukasa and Arashi. “Your chambers are being prepared as we speak. It would be a dishonour to the whole alliance if I was unable to show hospitality to the king and his kingsguard after all. Besides, you two must be not used to your king getting himself hurt the moment he gets a chance.”

Thinking back on his past, Leo couldn't much protest to that and only showed his kingsguard an apologetic smile. Even though he was one of the strongest knights in the kingdom back in the day, he sure did get hurt a lot. It happened mostly because of his naivety or thanks to the Demon King, but he couldn’t say that Keito was lying here. The owner of the castle shook his head and gestured to make them follow him. 

“I assume you haven’t had a proper meal in a few days either, so let me show you around while the cooks are preparing it. Also, Tsukinaga, there is something you need to take care of urgently.”

“Hoh? On my vacation? I don't wanna!” Although he protested on instinct, Leo joined Keito and looked up at him with curiosity. He couldn't really remember if there was something he had to especially take care of around Akatsuki Alliance's lands. 

Tsukasa&Arashi: “Fufu, I definitely wouldn’t mind having a little snack! I’m so tired of seared rabbits and smoked birds! Oh, what I wouldn’t do for a slice of apple crumble right now.”
Tsukasa was usually surprised at the passion with which Arashi spoke of desserts, though right now, he couldn’t agree more. A good plate of noble gourmet and a spot of sugar were certainly in order for the three travelers. Especially after how much energy it had taken to stay calm around the king’s consistent grumbling. Tsukasa was almost grateful the king was mostly healed and back to his usual graceless laughter.
“I agree. It has been quite the journey already,” he added with a nod. There was a little snort in response from Arashi. “What is it, Narukami-senpai?”
Arashi gave him a vague smile. “Oh nothing~ I was just thinking about what an adorable little thing you are.”
“I beg your pardon?”
“I said it’s nothing! Anyway, let’s order some pie from the chefs. Can we, Keito-chan~?”
Tsukasa shook his head. “Please do not make such requests. Lord Hasumi has been gracious enough to offer a meal to us.”
“Fufu, how truly stiff. Loosen up a little, Tsukasa-chan!” Arashi stepped behind Tsukasa and patted his shoulders vigorously. Impacted by the unexpected strength of a Narukami heir, Tsukasa stumbled a little.
“Ah…! You’re starting to sound like the king…”
He complained under his breath, thinking back on how truly irritating it was on their way to the Akatsuki Alliance, the king rolling around lethargically on his saddle, reminding his knights every few moments of his wish for his range of motion to return. To think Lord Hasumi had said the king used to get hurt all the time… well, Tsukasa could imagine it wasn’t a pleasant experience for the lord either.
But those thoughts aside, Lord Hasumi’s next announcement had him curious. Some sort of urgent business with the kingdom? Perhaps they had come at a good time.

Leo&Keito: “...chan?”

Keito looked at the two knights, who were talking about desserts and complaining about food they had as if it was the biggest obstacle on the way to the very South of the kingdom. He raised a hand to fix his glasses, a small, mysterious smile on his face. 

“Mn. It’s almost summer here, why not enjoy the weather with a fruit tart outside?”

“Suo isn't used to long journeys, is he? Wahaha! But I guess we can sit and rest for a while, fufu.” Leo smiled wide, ignoring Tsukasa’s obvious comments about having to deal with him when he was forced to spend the whole journey on a horse. He will get back at him in other ways later, perhaps in a sparing match, they could do some while recharging in Akatsuki’s castle. 

“Oh, I'm not letting you rest, Tsukinaga. You've been neglecting matters on the border for at least a year, and now Eichi is threatening to respond with force if the Aoi twins continue attacking villages on Finheim’s lands.” 

“Twins- the Emperor is doing what?!” The king stopped in his place with his jaw dropped, and after a moment, obvious signs of annoyance appeared on his face and Leo folded his hands into fists. “Is he going to hold all of Eidrheim responsible for some brats’ mischief? He's really missing armed conflict, isn’t he?”

Keito shrugged his arms and returned Leo’s hard expression. 

“It's your negligence that is at fault, too. Didn’t I tell you to take care of it around your birthday? What have you done since then?”

“Ahg!! Shut up Keito! I forgot, okay?! It wouldn't be that big of a problem if I didn't have to take care of some blockhead's boredom anyway! Ughhh, if my knights are getting tarts then I want my herbs! Stupid Emperor ruining everything like always!”

Lord of the South sighed deeply and shook his head. He was clearly more than used to the king throwing tantrums like this, and it's not like he didn't understand his anger either. But it's not like his kingsguard, especially the youngest one, were used to this, and they deserved a moment of rest. 

“Let's talk about it tomorrow… Suou, Narukami. I hope you two will enjoy your stay in my castle. This castle is the only place in the kingdom that isn't involved in any conflicts, so even brave knights of the king himself deserve a moment of relaxation.”

As he said it, they entered the green area of the castle, tall trees separating the training field from the garden decorated with blooming wisterias. Leo grumbled to himself and raised a hand to scratch his head a little. Keito was somewhat right, he really did ignore the Aois, thinking that it was a small problem, but with Tenshouin meddling in… Well, his mood was certainly ruined. 

The king crossed his hands on his chest and sighed, thinking that maybe at least herbs would help his irritated feelings since he hadn’t drunk them in a while. He really looked forward to that familiar spicy flavor when he noticed a flash from between the trees. Slightly alarmed, he put a hand on his sword, observing it, but he took a few more seconds to realize what it was. Without thinking that he was the king now, Leo took a defensive stance, alarming his knights, and after the moment they learned the source of the silver shine. A tall, red haired man appeared from behind the trees and charged in their direction. Seeing that it was another acquaintance of his, Leo relaxed a little, but to his surprise Kiryuu Kuro didn't stop his attack and aimed with a sword at his youngest. 

“Suo?!”

Tsukasa&Arashi: “Yes~! I knew we could rely on you, Keito-chan!” Arashi laughed excitedly. “Ah, fresh fruit tarts in late spring! The Southern Alliance truly has the most delicious, exotic sweets…”
“Fresh fruit tart…?” Tsukasa repeated, tipping his head to the side.
Arashi clasped his hands together, his eyes full of sugary daydreams. “Doesn’t it sound so decadent? I bet you’re used to having those elegant, fluffy cakes they make in the capital, with all that wheat from your family they import. But down in the south, they harvest berries, oranges, apples in the fall… It’s just the perfect climate for colorful and cute sweets. I’m so jealous~”
“I see. It certainly does sound appealing. I would love to try one.” Tsukasa returned Arashi’s smile. His senior and his king were both right that he’d never really experienced much outside of the capital, sweets or journeys or otherwise. The both of them even acted a bit differently outside of the context of the kingsguard… There seemed to be new discoveries for him every day they were outside. Tsukasa’s shoulders slumped a bit. His inexperience was truly showing through on this journey.
Arashi was just about to reach out to comfort the boy when they both heard the king exclaim, and Tsukasa cursed under his breath that he’d forgotten to pay attention for a moment. There seemed to be some important emergency. Emperor? Aoi twins? Finheim lands? He couldn’t quite believe his ears. Was conflict on the horizon?
“Tenshouin? Of Finheim…?” He was about to continue, but felt Arashi’s hand on his shoulder. We’ll explain it later, it seemed to say. It was little comfort, as when the name of the king of the neighboring kingdom came up in a negative context, his stomach gurgled uncomfortably. He knew the kingdom had split when the Demon King was defeated, but he had been under the impression that the south wanted to self-govern… Did the lord of House Tenshouin want something more?
As he was thinking, the figure of Leo in front of him stiffened. The bad feeling in his stomach turned worse. Then he heard a rustle, a rush of wind beside him. There was an exclamation from Arashi, and just as soon as Tsukasa turned and drew his sword, he was met with an unimaginably strong force.
“Gh…! Who… ?! L-Lord Kiryu?!”
His defense was solid but so unprepared, he had to stand and press the blade with his other hand to keep from falling over. His heart beat wildly in his chest. Why? Why would the lord of House Kiryu want to attack him? Why wasn’t anyone moving?

Leo&Keito&Kuro: The way Kuro’s huge sword clung with Tsukasa’s was awfully familiar, and Leo grimaced at the far off memory this sound triggered. He glanced at Keito to see if this sudden attack was planned, then he and the warrior looked each other in the eyes. Seeing no actual hostility, the king relaxed and nodded lightly, putting his hand on Arashi's shoulder to tell him not to move. So it was Akatsuki’s test, probably, and not an actual attack. Hopefully Tsukasa wouldn’t end up too wounded.

Leo relaxed and took a small step back to watch this unexpected duel. 

“What's wrong, Suou?!” Kiryuu Kuro’s loud voice sounded in the garden, a dangerous smile on his face. “Your king could take on worse attacks than this one! Or do you want me to check that, young knight?!” 

The famous warrior of Akatsuki Alliance's took a small step back and swung his sword with renewed force. Sheer power was what always overwhelmed this man’s opponent, and it didn't seem like he intended to hold back on the youngest of Leo’s kingsguard. 

Standing close by, Leo shivered a bit. He remembered way too well how easily Kuro’s huge sword cut through his arm, and he hadn’t planned to experience it ever again. Just in case, he drew out Silent Oath, and Keito chuckled seeing this. 

“You're going to be fine, Tsukinaga,” he whispered just so Leo and Arashi could hear him. The king expected it, but he couldn’t help being uneasy. 

“ Good luck Suo ,” he thought with a small sigh. 

Tsukasa: Lord Kiryu was famous for his fighting skills, but the words he spat out underneath that threatening smirk struck Tsukasa harder than the sword had. The lord was overwhelmingly tall and muscular, and the demon of House Kiryu, which fluttered proudly on Kuro’s clothes, was a stark reminder of his famous fireball-like power. A look of concern flashed across Tsukasa’s face for a very brief second. Could he really take on an opponent this difficult? When even his king would have some trouble with this man?
As he let doubt cloud his mind, his next parry was quite weak as well, despite his solid, practiced stance. He heard a gasp from behind him – Arashi’s voice.
No, this wouldn’t do. He couldn’t look this bad in front of everyone else, especially the king he was supposed to protect. Tsukasa began to focus more on the edge of his blade, the strength in his arms, the placement of his feet, and soon enough, the hammering in his heart slowed to a steady beat. With a twist of his body, he slipped out of the sword deadlock and took a swing of his own. The lord, however, was both practiced and agile, and during Tsukasa’s advance, the thunderous blade met his shining sword again and again and again. Those glaring green eyes mocked Tsukasa, and the knight began to wonder if perhaps he was the only one putting in so much effort.
“Lord Kiryu… What… is the meaning of this?”

Kuro&Leo: “Can ya afford brooding now, Suou?” Kuro’s smile was as mocking as ever, and he kept provoking the boy he launched a surprise attack on. “Yer making your king worried, you know? He's watching you all worried, brat!”

Leo protested right away in response but he didn't lower his sword and the demon of Kiryuu scoffed with amusement, stepping ahead and forcing the kingsguard to take a few steps back. Tsukasa definitely seemed nervous for most of the encounter, not being used to fights like this. So the man continued fighting the way he had back during the revolution, when Shu Itsuki needed someone for all sorts of missions. Even the ugly ones. 

Each swing of his sword seemed to be more powerful than the previous one, as if it cost the man no effort at all to fight the young knight. He was indeed a monster, and that's exactly what Kuro Kiryuu intended to show now. 

“Are you going to let me get to your king? Suou?!” He kept provoking, not letting the boy relax at all. 

Tsukasa: “My king…?!”
How truly shameful for a kingsguard. His very job was to make sure the king was safe, and instead, Tsukasa had gone and allowed a powerful foe to close in on him.
It was the first time he’d really felt like this. He realized he didn’t have the same drive as the others did, the ones who could take on such a fierce opponent with no hesitation, who were truly prepared to lay their lives on the line for the crown. Until now, he’d been training, entering tournaments, getting in petty fights, and feasting – all the things he did as a noble! All his time as a kingsguard so far was in name only! What was the meaning of it all?
He didn’t dare look behind him to check if the king was watching. A feeling of frustration bubbled up inside his throat. The blood rushed to his head and his fingers and his toes, and every little voice in his mind was urging him to press back against the big opponent with brute force. It was impossible, he knew it was impossible, but there was now an insane desire inside him to try.
And so, Tsukasa took a bit of a risk.
Deflecting the next strike, he let Kuro take a step closer to the king. Then, with a quick sidestep, he swiped at that wide waist with a murderous, unbridled strength, as if he were fighting a hated enemy rather than a respected lord.
“Do not… touch… my king!”

Leo&Kuro&Keito: The kingsguard was actually panting with exertion, the power he was putting in his sword suddenly growing, and the smirk on Lord Kiryuu’s face changed. It wasn’t one of a predator playing with its prey anymore, but genuine joy. 

It made the king shiver, and for a second he wasn’t sure if it was because he could sense Kuro’s excitement or because he only got more worried seeing it. Holding his legendary sword in one hand, Leo reached to Keito and gripped tightly onto his arm.

“Tsukinaga, what-” he started with surprise, but just a glance at the king’s face told him everything.

Meanwhile Kuro stepped back, correcting his stance a little, and his sword moved down Tsukasa’s as if the man was testing the strength of the knight’s lunge. And then he raised the blade up, breaking his stance with a bit more effort than before. But instead of another terrifying attack, the man stepped away and lowered his sword.

“Not too bad, Suou,” he exclaimed in his loud voice, his expression changing instantly, and he bowed before the knight. “Apologies for the sudden attack. No regular knight has gotten to taste my serious attacks in so long, see. Is it alright, Hasumi?” 

The warrior looked at the leader of Akatsuki Alliance, and he nodded slowly as Leo sighed deeply and resheathed his sword. He wasn’t especially happy that this small spar cost him so many nerves, but no one knew better than him how scary an opponent Kiryuu was.

“Sorry, Your Majesty. We wanted to see with Hasumi how strong your new kingsguard truly is.” Kuro directed his words to the king himself, and Leo tried for a small laugh.

“Hah..! If anything happened, you would have to fight me to death whether you want it or not!”

“Sure, sure. I’d accept any punishment, M’lord.” On the warrior’s face appeared a big grin. “But you’re rather glad that you could see it for yourself, right?”

“Ah…” Leo opened his eyes wide and his gaze wandered to Tsukasa. Yes, thinking of, there had been no situation before where Tsukasa could really defend him while putting his life on the line. And outside battles, there was no real way to test it, even if Leo oftentimes tried his hardest to bring out his kingsguard’s real potential in their duels. This explained why he was so anxious watching it now. “I guess so…”

Tsukasa&Arashi: There was a thunk as Tsukasa’s arms drooped, the tip of the sword falling on the ground. Now that Lord Kiryu had stepped back, the knight now had a moment to think while his ragged breathing drowned out the other sounds around him.
…Bested again. He had boldly, foolishly poured all his frenetic energy into a strike at perhaps one of the greatest warriors in the whole kingdom, and the lord had easily deflected him. His king had thrown him to the ground many, many times already, but this was on a whole different level. The difference in their strength could be seen even by a beginner. It was enough to break anyone’s spirit.
“Tsukasa-chan…! Oh gods, are you alright?”
There was a voice from the sidelines as Arashi finally couldn’t bear to watch it any longer, the older knight rushing over to put a hand on Tsukasa’s arm. Tsukasa hung his head for a moment, squeezing his eyes shut. He wasn’t a crybaby anymore, but a familiar disgusting feeling arose in his chest. The way he was now wasn’t enough, and he didn’t want to show that to his senior.
The lord in front of him spoke. Tsukasa bit his lip and looked up at the towering figure.
Not bad, Lord Kiryu said. Not everyone gets a taste of his serious fighting like this.
“My Lord Kiryu…” he began, then paused for a moment. So these were his serious strikes? “I would be lying if I said that didn’t frighten me half to death. You have truly bested me, and I apologize for showing you such incompetence.”
“Tsukasa-chan… It’s alright, it was a tough opponent, and a surprise attack at that,” Arashi said quietly to him.
Tsukasa sighed gently and straightened his back as best he could. “…Thank you, Narukami-senpai. But this must have been done for a reason.”
Right. If there’s anything he had learned after all the skirmishes, injuries, and challenges he’d done with his king and fellow kingsguard, it was that there was always something to learn. There was always a way to move forward.
“Lord Kiryu… and Lord Hasumi.” He turned to look both of them in the eyes. “You have been long time acquaintances of his majesty. I believe you did not harbor any ill intentions in this surprise test. Admittedly, Lord Kiryu’s strength truly has no rival…. it has only made me realize I must become stronger.”
Stronger, to make a place for himself at his king’s side, so that he wouldn’t falter to protect his king even in the face of the most terrifying enemies. His thoughts were still a mess, but at least he knew… something had to change.

Leo&Kuro&Keito: “There are many reasons, Suou. Most of it being concern for Your Majesty.” Keito decided to answer for the warrior, fixing his glasses, and Kuro nodded in agreement. “And Kiryu-kun seemed to have his own reasons, since he and Tsukinaga have a more complicated history together.”

“Ahah! It’s not complicated at all, just pretty ugly,” Leo protested, and he took a few steps towards Tsukasa as well, as if trying to confirm himself that young knight came out of this duel unharmed. He was trying to laugh, but he seemed to be as confused as Tsukasa, his regular, wide smile dropping after few seconds. 

Standing next to Tsukasa, Arashi and Kuro must have noticed it, and the tall warrior raised his hand to scratch the back of his head.

“Mm… Our first real clash was somewhat familiar, wasn’t it my king?” he noticed after a while, and Leo nodded lightly and looked at his youngest knight, putting a hand on his arm.

“I almost lost an arm when I fought Kuro for the first time. Don’t be too harsh on yourself, okay Suo?” Now, he was smiling in a slightly more convincing way. “You know what you can learn from that small test yourself, right?”

...Or so the king hoped. But if he knew anything himself was that his knight had never been in such a situation before, he’d never gotten to feel so powerless. Maybe he was actually too soft back in the castle… What if this pure, naive boy started risking even more for his sake...? The evening of his birthday returned to the king, and he shiftly jumped away, laughing.

“Hey, aren’t you two tired now though? I think I need to find my chambers and catch a breath before supper! Wahaha! You guys enjoy your fruit tarts, I’ll just put away my sword!” And put his thoughts in order.

“Huh, but do you even know where-” Kuro started to protest, but the king didn’t let anyone continue, waving his hand and turning back to the castle. Just a second later, the ruler of the kingdom was running up the way, not waiting or looking behind. “Hah… Our king’s as elusive as ever, isn’t he? He doesn’t make it easy for you guys.”

“He’s been always giving me a constant headache, that Tsukinaga… He seems to be getting even worse with age.” Keito complained and looked at his guests. “Don’t worry, he’s absolutely safe in my castle. Let’s do as he suggested, and he should come around.”

“Yeah.” Kuro nodded and turned to Tsukasa. “Also, I’ll stop Suou for one more minute if that’s alright.”

Tsukasa&Arashi: Tsukasa stared in surprise as the king came over to place a hand on his arm. Part of him was glad for the attention, and part of him was ashamed to show such a face in front of his king. So he really did end up worrying the person he was supposed to be guarding. Always being trained and comforted and even sometimes spoiled by the others in the castle... it wasn’t any kind of behavior for a true kingsguard.
But it really wasn’t time to brood. Just as Leo had come up to offer him some words, he was already running off to the next thing, and Tsukasa was left wondering what exactly was on the king’s mind.
“My king…! Wait!” he called, but Leo had already gone. As incomprehensible as ever… just, who was this person anyway? Tsukasa found himself inexplicably drawn to this question. He’d already been in Laerad a few months, but really, he still knew nothing about who or what he was supposed to be guarding. And yet, with those parting words, telling him he knew what to do… it was like his king knew so much more about him than he did.
He felt the other hand on his arm retract, and Arashi stared at him with concerned eyes. “Tsukasa-chan, it seems like the lord wants to speak with you, so I’ll go ahead and make sure Ousama doesn’t go too far. I’ll save a tart for you, okay? Don’t miss it!”
His tall senior was the second person to escape from the scene with a dash, and Tsukasa was left standing in front of the lord of House Kiryu.
“My lord…” he said, looking back up at Kuro. “You said you wished to have a word with me?”

Kuro: The warrior watched for a while as Lord Hasumi and older kingsguard left towards the garden before looking at Tsukasa. 

“Ah, yes. It's nothing serious, don't you worry, Suou. I wanted to say a thing after our little duel.” Kuro reached to scratch the back of his head, visibly feeling a bit awkward with how things turned out. The tall man laughed a little. “Looks like I reminded your king of some bad things from the past, I'll have to apologize once I see him again… Anyway.”

While finally securing his big sword to his back, the man looked the young knight in the eyes, and it seemed like his attitude became more serious. 

“I can see how you're going to become even stronger from now on, Suou, and that flighty king of yours will be really proud of you. He’s clearly taken a liking to you.” Kuro put his hand on Tsukasa's shoulder, staring at him intently. His next words sounded as mysterious as they were serious: “Don't die on him, young Suou. There is only so much death our king can take.”

The man sighed and straightened his back. 

“We’re not going to get another small, kind guy as a king anytime soon, after all.”

Tsukasa: Tsukasa looked back at the face above him, which had no trace of that demonic smirk from before. Lord Kiryu wasn’t so much taller than him, he realized, and while the man had always looked like a monster back when Tsukasa was just a small boy, there was now a noticeable crinkle of kindness around those eyes as he spoke.
This made the things he said seem all the more mysterious. He clearly had some history with the king that had included some sort of apology, to be able to so casually refer to him as small and kind, or to warn others about death, something that set Tsukasa’s heart pounding. It seemed that everyone saw Leo Tsukinaga as someone different.
And so, before any thanks or any platitudes, one small question fell out of Tsukasa’s mouth instead.
“Lord Kiryu, what happened with you and our king?”
He wasn’t sure what sort of answer he was expecting, but maybe if he started asking questions, he’d discover something that would help him.

Kuro: The question made the biggest warrior of Eidrheim take a small step back, and his expression clouded with guilt. Only very few people knew what exactly pushed Leo Tsukinaga to break his vows as a royal knight and become the hero whose tales were spread all over the kingdom. It wasn't such a pretty story after all, and Lord Kiryuu doubted Leo ever repeated it to anyone else but his closest friends. 

The man looked away for a small moment before speaking up. 

“I guess our king isn't the only one to hate telling this old story, huh.” There was a sad smile on Kuro’s face. “It was before there was any sign of revolution, you know. Lord Itsuki was trying to find allies all over the kingdom, so a young, very promising knight hated by the ol’ king was a great candidate… But circumstances were complicated, and it wasn't pretty either.

We couldn’t have the king suspect him on top of all this, and some people died... He has reasons to never forgive me…” The warrior paused as if wondering if he should go on with his story and looked somewhere behind Tsukasa, as if seeing something completely different than a young knight in front of him. There was no more smile on his face either.

After a small moment, he raised his hand and lightly patted the boy’s arm.

“Maybe he will tell you once he’s ready... Just protect him and what’s dear to Our Majesty, Suou,” he said finally and passed by the knight, starting to slowly leave. “At least that’s what this whole kingdom owes him.” 

Tsukasa: As he listened, the curious color in Tsukasa's eyes changed, and the knot resting inside his chest grew tighter. The answer left him understanding, but dissatisfied. There was something tugging and teasing him, like he was on the precipice of something waiting to be discovered.

"I see..." He cast his eyes down. "I am sorry to trouble my lord with such a sudden question. I did not mean to bring back any unpleasant memories.

"But, thank you for humoring my curiosity. There is still... so much I do not know."

Every question gave an answer, but every answer led to more questions. Tsukasa shut his eyes for a moment before giving the lord a bow.

"I have realized something important thanks to your help, Lord Kiryu. I remain indebted to you, but I hope I may return the favor by dedicating myself to the king."

And preventing such... death and misery. These were things he didn't know about or comprehend, but was determined that he would comprehend, eventually. As the lord had said, the kingdom owes its king. And Tsukasa, a noble and a kingsguard, was also very much a citizen of that kingdom.

His confidence slightly restored, he gave Lord Kiryu a small smile. "Now, I must go to accompany my senior and king, but I hope you may join us for some refreshments later. It would be nice to talk casually with each other as well, given we have the chance."

Kuro&Leo: Hearing the boy’s words, the lord stopped and looked at Tsukasa once more, thinking deeply. 

“Perhaps some things from back then are better left unsaid… is what our king must be thinking. It’s not hard to understand that sentiment if you lived through a lot yourself, huh.” Kuro smiled and looked up at the clear summer sky. “Just don’t run after our king too much, or he really will start disappearing on you.”

“Excuse me?! Your king is always there when you need him! Wahaha!” Just as unexpectedly as he left the scene, the mentioned king’s voice could suddenly be heard from behind the tall bushes behind Tsukasa’s back. 

After that followed the sound of rustling, and the infamous king of Eidrheim appeared from between green branches, leaves sticking from his orange hair. He looked around with confusion as if not noticing Kuro and Tsukasa at first.

“How am I still in the garden?! I was in the hallway just a while ago! Ahh! Why do I always get lost in other castles! You’d think even I would learn by now! I got too distracted with the music again! It’s so loud, too loud! Ahh, I wish I was a musical genius so it would be a blessing instead of a curse for me!”

“Hey, Your Highness.” Kuro didn’t interrupt Leo’s complaining, clearly amused, and the king jumped in place, surprised as if he hadn’t heard them before.

“Wah! Kuro! Are you bullying my Suo again!?” he exclaimed and approached them, clinging to Tsukasa’s arm without any warning. “Ahh, nevermind! Suo, I’m hungry! Stop fighting everyone and take me to the food! I’m done looking around!”

If he seemed troubled before leaving, now Leo was back to his loud and complaining self, throwing demands all around. It was rather a relaxing sight, so the warrior laughed, lighthearted.

“Ol’ master just left in that direction, so just follow after him,” he said, pointing to the further parts of the garden.

“Oh, thanks! Let’s go Suo, let’s go!” The king tugged at Tsukasa’s arms some more, his face pouty. “You better join us for the meal later, Kuro!”

“Yes, yes, Your Highness…”

Tsukasa: "!! Your grace?!"
A shrill voice came right from nearby, and Tsukasa felt like his heart would jump right out of his mouth. Just when he'd been wondering so much about what the king had gone through, the man shows up again himself, unexpectedly, as if nothing was amiss. Tsukasa felt almost offended that he'd started to get invested in Leo's story, because of course his king would come in and remind him how much of a child he truly was! And on top of that, the king so casually grabbed his arm and started going on about food and "my Suo" and so on, which made Tsukasa doubly distressed!
"With all due respect, your grace, I was having a chat with Lord Kiryu, not a fight! And he is a fine man, worthy of the nobles of this kingd-- ahh, please do not pull at me! This is very childish, I must say!"
He didn't have the room to resist with the lord he served urging him onward, but he still protested as much as he could. As he was being pulled out of the garden, Tsukasa turned his head to Lord Kiryu and called out.
"E-Excuse me, my lord, I must take my leave! I apologize for having to cut this off so suddenly, but I hope you will join us later!"
He really did hope there would be company. After all the things he'd just experienced, he wasn't even sure how he would act around his king before he had the chance to put his thoughts in order.

⚜️⚜️⚜️

Leo&Keito: It was both for his sake and Tsukasa’s that he decided to get completely wrapped up in his antics and pretend as if nothing was bothering him. After all, what happened between him and Kuro was quite distant history now, and it was silly of him to show his anxieties like this. Not when he was so carefully watched by his knight, at least. 

So once they finally had their supper in the cozy dining hall of Akatsuki Castle, he sat close to the fire, wrapping his arm around Keito, making him eat and drink at least as much as he did. 

“I saw it! You just hid away your glass instead of drinking! Wahaha! Keito, do you actually have trouble keeping up with me?” Leo’s loud, provoking tone sounded in the hall as he pointed at his old friend, who only sighed, fixing his glasses. The red color on the king’s cheeks indicated that he already had quite a bit of wine and other kinds of alcohol already. He still seemed rather cheerful and in touch with reality though. 

“I'm the host, Tsukinaga. Even if you usually drink until you can't remember what happened the next day, I don't.”

“That's a lie! I don't get that drunk, it's Suo!” Leo protested with an offended voice and looked at his knights. “Besides, I know my knights would escort me to my chamber, fufu!”

“That's not their duty… You used to do that even when Sena was your only knight, didn't you?” Usually arguing with king Leo wouldn't have much of a point, but seemed like Keito was getting influenced by his friend's constant laughing and felt as talkative now. “Besides, you get super clingy too. How truly bothersome…”

“Hah! Who wouldn't want to hold the king for a while? And Keito is wrong! Did you forget how bad with alcohol my Sena is? It's more like I had to make sure he’s in bed, you know!” As he said it, the king glanced at Tsukasa. He won't suddenly remember about what happened on Leo’s name’s day, will he… 

Tsukasa&Arashi: Tsukasa Suou, heir to House Suou, one of the closest families and most loyal servants of the crown, had nothing but questions about King Leo. To be perfectly honest, he’d never felt more confused in his life. It felt like there were these little demons inside his head, telling him the king might be actually, literally insane, and that maybe he’d be better off—no, stop it, he thought, shaking his head of those thoughts. Having such doubts only served to make him feel increasingly guilty. But well, it’s not like the king was helping either, continuing to be erratic and evasive, just when Tsukasa had resolved to learn more about him! How truly annoying!
His irritation kept him eating the meal in relative silence, occasionally staring out the window at the greenery outside, listlessly putting food in his mouth.
“Tsukasa-chan… there’s nothing on that fork, you know.”
“Mm?”
The fork reached his lips and, in less than a second, he realized his senior was right. He put the utensil down with a heavy sigh.
“I’m sorry, Narukami-senpai. Were you trying to speak with me?”
“Mm, I just noticed you seemed a little unfocused. Are you doing alright? Need a little pick-me-up from your big sister?”
“You are not my sister…” Tsukasa sighed again, leaning back in his chair. “But… I suppose I wouldn’t mind an ear to listen, if that’s alright with you.”
Arashi immediately nodded and leaned forward, and after all his time brooding, Tsukasa felt a rush of gratitude in his chest at having someone to speak with, especially as the king progressively got louder at the other end of the table. Though, it was extremely difficult to ignore.
“Excuse me.” He turned around in his seat. “Lord Hasumi, I would like you to be well aware that this has only happened to me once at a feast. I do not have such frivolous self-control as…er, well. I simply do not!”
His point made, he turned back to Arashi, who seemed to be highly amused by what was happening. “I am sorry… I realize my king and my senior are both quite strong with alcohol, and I am rather unused to it, but… is something funny?”
“Fufu… no, no, it’s nothing at all. I was just wondering why you weren’t touching your cup so much, but that mystery’s been solved.” Arashi leaned his head on his hand, looking at Tsukasa intensely. “So what is it?”
Tsukasa gulped. “Well, it’s about the king…”
He glanced furtively in Leo’s direction. He didn’t know if it was so appropriate to discuss this when the man was right there in the room, but maybe the conversation with Keito was enough to keep Leo’s attention.

Leo&Keito: “You don't have the right to comment on my self-control, Suo!” Leo giggled and turned again towards Keito, who also seemed rather amused, so the king scoffed closer with interest. “What is it, what is it? I haven't seen you laugh in years!”

The lord realized that he lost a bit of his own control, so he straightened on his chair, fixed his glasses, and put his cup even further away. Seeing this, the king leaned ahead for it and put it back in front of the man. 

“Tsukinaga.” Keito's annoyed voice warned him, so Leo decided to show him a big, drunk smile. 

“No, don't worry and drink at your pace, just don't leave me all alone, okay!” The king put his elbows on the table and looked towards the fireplace close to his seat, observing for a moment the fire playing on wood. “Mm, I'm so glad I'm finally out of that castle… It should be called Guardians’ Prison, not Watchtower, ahahah…” 

“...Mm, I suppose we should consider it a record that we managed to keep you in there for so long,” Keito agreed, though his expression didn't seem pleased with that fact at all. He reached for his glass and sighed deeply, his stare following Leo’s and fixing on the fire as well. “You always hated that place, so honestly, I was pretty concerned at first… But I suppose the conflict with Eichi and… other matters in Laerad distracted you enough.” The lord made a meaningful pause that made Leo focus on him again, and then unwillingly, both of them glanced at the other side of the table for a short moment. 

“Hm. You must be partially right!” Leo furrowed his brow, his tone way less cheerful for a moment before he started shouting again. “But, but! It honestly got way prettier now! And I'm almost sure there is no prisoners I don't know about in there! Wahaha! Ah… The prophecy was right, I really stayed there until the castle changed its colors… I would never expect that I would’ve done it myself, ahah…”

The king seemed to be getting wrapped up in his memories for a moment, his gaze distant. After a while he put away his glass and looked at Tsukasa and Arashi yet again. 

“I guess my knights sure distracted me enough, I'm grateful.”

“Tsukinaga…” Together with the influence of the alcohol, Keito seemed even more concerned, so he put his hand on the king's arm, staring at him intensely. “You went through enough already, you don't have to force yourself anymore.”

“Ah… What are you talking about, Keito! I just specifically ran away to not force myself too much, it's fine!” ...He had few nightmares on the way, but there was no need to mention it now unless he wanted to make his friend panic. “And I even have the company of my brave kingsguard! I haven’t been taken care of on the way so much since… Mama…” His voice broke a little at friend’s name so he quickly looked around to quickly change the topic. “And you saw how well Suo tried to protect me today!! Wahaha..!”

Tsukasa&Arashi: Satisfied that the king seemed to be wrapped up in reminiscing with an old friend, Tsukasa turned his eyes back to Arashi. His senior seemed so calm and amused, as usual. What was Arashi thinking about? It surprised Tsukasa that he’d never thought to ask about him.
“Um, you have known the king for quite a while, have you not?”
Arashi tilted his head and studied Tsukasa’s expression. “Well, I suppose you could say that. It’s been a couple of years, but I don’t compare at all to how long Izumi-chan and Ritsu-chan have known him.”
“I see… I wanted to ask what he was like as a knight. Before the revolution,” Tsukasa answered, pushing around the remaining food on his plate. “It has only just occurred to me to ask… I had believed I knew everything about this kingdom’s history.”
Arashi gave him a knowing smile. “Some things can’t be learned in the history books, Tsukasa-chan. Sometimes you have to learn straight from the people who experienced it.”
“Lord Kiryu said something similar.”
“Fufu, oh, did he? You ended up asking him too?”
“I could not help but wonder. Lord Kiryu said there was something he had to apologize to the king for, but I could not imagine what that would be.”
“…Huh.” Arashi’s expression turned a bit complex. “Well… You might be right in guessing this happened before Ousama took the crown. I don’t remember hearing about anything like that. Ousama’s never been one to talk so much about the past…”
“Huh? Did you not know him as a knight, Narukami-senpai?”
“I didn’t. I joined the kingsguard just after he became king, so I can’t say I don’t understand your curiosity about him.”
The older knight picked up his cup and took a light sip, while Tsukasa leaned back into his chair, thinking. It seemed he’d picked the wrong person to ask about the past. Perhaps the others would know more about it all, but it seemed Arashi Narukami was much more of a newcomer, despite playing the role of an older sibling to Tsukasa. In fact, Tsukasa realized, it wasn’t like Arashi had spent much longer at Laerad than he had himself.
“Ah…!” He suddenly sat up.
“Huh? What’s wrong, Tsukasa-chan?”
“Ah, it’s… it’s just… Narukami-senpai, you said you don’t know a lot about our king, but you have served under him for a number of years now. Surely you must have had a reason to join…”
“What’s that? Were you actually curious about your big sister instead?” Arashi teased, to which Tsukasa made a noise of protest. “Fufu, I jest. My reasons for joining aren’t anything special. I was invited to join based on my ability. And Izumi-chan vouched for my loyalty, so I ended up here… Why, indeed, did I agree? I’ve never thought about it—oh goodness, Tsukasa-chan, don’t look so glum! Here, look… I do think I have a reason to stay.”
Tsukasa stopped himself from slouching down again and peeked at his senior with interest. “A reason to stay…?
“Yes. I mean… look at him.” Arashi chuckled and gestured to the other side of the table, and Tsukasa’s eyes followed to the king and the lord chatting away animatedly. Cheeks flushed a childish pink, Leo was the very picture of a contented merrymaker. “You just can’t leave him alone, right?”
The younger knight was struck silent, his eyes fixed on the king. Arashi had said something so simple, but something inside Tsukasa understood it instinctually. The king was incomprehensible, irritating, capricious, and loud… but Tsukasa was still here. Like his senior, there was a reason he stayed, beyond his basic curiosity.
Then, his nickname came right out of the king’s mouth, and it was rather loud enough to jolt Tsukasa out of his reverie. He had stared just a tiny bit too long, and had ended up locking eyes with the king. Uh… what should he say?
“Ousama~ Are you talking about our youngest?” Oh, thank goodness, Arashi was there to cover for him. “What a coincidence, he was just talking about you!”
…Ah. Maybe it wasn’t so much of a cover.

Leo&Keito&Kuro: As Leo and Tsukasa’s eyes met, the king let that moment linger, studying boy’s confused expression. And honestly, he was drunk enough for his actions to start slowing down a bit, but hearing Arashi's words, a big smile rose on his face from one cheek to the other. 

“Hah! Are you talking shit about me right behind my back again, Suo?! How rude, your parents would be disappointed in you!” Leo’s voice wasn't scolding at all, as he suspected it wasn’t exactly the case if Arashi exposed the youngest right away. 

Sitting next to him, Keito sighed with disapproval at his choice of words, but Leo didn't pay attention to it and stood up, picking up his glass. 

“Fufu, I'm joking, but now I don't want to be left out, you know! Make some space for me, alright!” The king demanded cheerfully and went around the table to stand behind his knights, his smile warm as he just got stuck on what he just said. If not for his knights, would he really have any will to live now? He owed these four brave men quite a lot now… 

He put his hand on Tsukasa's head and ruffled his youngest kingsguard hair, his expression rather soft, before he squished himself in a chair exactly between his knights. It was rather narrow at first, but he felt rather comfortable in this space, focusing on not letting go of his glass accidentally. Keito, seeing that the topic of conversation and his partner in it moved, sat up closer to his guests. 

“I was just saying how grateful I am that I have my kingsguard with me, wahaha! You guys are with me a bit less than Rittsu and Sena, but look, I already owe you quite a lot as a person, not the king.” He turned to Arashi and gave him a warm smile. Leo realized that he was drunk and getting clingy because of how relaxed he was becoming but ah, for once he could maybe try returning all the kindness he’d received somehow… 

He turned to Tsukasa with a similar trusting expression. 

“Hey Suo, I'm not sure what I've done this time, you're always nagging me after all. But I appreciate your efforts today, so if there is something I can magically do for you tonight, don't hesitate to tell me! But!” The king raised his finger before Tsukasa had a chance to speak. “We’re going to have a toast for your bravery, fufu~!”

“Tsukinaga, do you intend to end up under a table today?” Keito sighed, although the eyes from behind his glasses shined with amusement. “You have pretty bad drinking habits, even if it's only once in a…”

“And you're a party-pooper, Keito! I'm going to be fine, let me be! Come on, let’s toast! For Suo's pretty but fierce sword! Wahaha!”

Tsukasa&Arashi: The king didn’t need drink to be loud and energetic, so Tsukasa had always found it much more tiring than not. But tonight, everything that came out of the king’s mouth struck a genuine tone, and even as Tsukasa prepared himself for more shenanigans, he couldn’t help but notice the soft looks on everyone’s faces. Lord Hasumi’s scolding seemed quieter than usual, and Arashi had easily scooted to the side, a gentle smile on his face as he made room for the king.
“Well, I’m not one for sentiments, but you sure are being cute right now, Ousama. Happy you’ve gotten a chance to drink and relax?” the older knight commented airily. He took his cup in hand and held it up to join Leo’s. “To Tsukasa-chan, who’s really doing his best!”
Tsukasa glanced around at the others, fingers tentatively wrapping around his barely touched cup, unsure if he should join in. “What’s this all of a sudden?” he asked, an embarrassed laugh escaping his mouth. “There is nothing I especially desire from you, my king, even if you extend such a generous offer. I have really done nothing so praiseworthy…”
He really hadn’t. The king might be getting relaxed talking about his gratitude to his knights, but Tsukasa still felt quite disconnected from it. He hadn’t yet truly protected his king from anything yet, except for the single test given to him by Lord Kiryu, which he had just barely passed. To Tsukasa, it all meant that he had to continue working, while not knowing what exactly it was he had to work on. But even so, he hesitantly raised his cup alongside the others, gazing with fascination at the sight.

Leo: The king glanced for a while at Arashi, thinking about his words, and nodded slowly. Maybe that was why they couldn't quite fix the distance between them on the way so far...? Maybe Leo was just too sentimental overall, and it was awkward? Well, he wasn’t going to brood over it too much now, but perhaps he’d just found a hint to help their situation! 

He happily took a big sip to toast, and with a big sigh, he put the glass on a table with a clung. 

“I'm sure going to get veery drunk at this rate, ahah! But, hey!” he interrupted his own sentence and looked at Tsukasa with a frown. 

“I just noticed! I thought I asked you both to use my name on this journey, but have either of you done that? No! It's just king this, Ousama that… Hwah, I could really relax if you let me forget about it for just a small moment, you know…” Sulking a little, Leo hung his head, holding his cup in both hands. 

Maybe it was an impossible demand from those that only knew him as the king, he wondered. Not to mention, maybe Arashi didn't want to do it because the last time he used his name on a regular basis was during their sweet romance days… 

“Oh, look at the nameless hero of Eidrheim getting upset that he doesn't have a name.” Another voice sounded and Leo raised his head, seeing who finally decided to join them. 

“Huh, Kuro! Finally you're here! Now I have an actual companion to drink with! You don't mind dropping these silly formalities for me, right?” Leo invited the warrior, still pouting a bit, and Kuro chuckled, taking a seat next to Keito, visibly amused at how drunk their king already was. 

“If only you can survive this, Tsukinaga,” he answered, actually obeying Leo’s wishes, and the king smiled with triumph.

“See, see? So it's possible in the end! Can Suo and Naru treat me as their acquaintance too? Or even a friend, we’ve known each other for a while after all, right!”

Tsukasa&Arashi: "Ahaha, and since when have you ever called someone by their correct name, huh?" Arashi teased, poking Leo's head. He wasn't really interested in humoring the king at this point. He'd already tried it earlier in this trip, only to feel weird about that name being back on his tongue again... Well, he could dodge the question well enough, anyway. There was someone else who'd benefit from this kind of thing much more than he would. "Old habits die hard, you know. Isn't that right, Tsukasa-chan?"
"Huh?" Tsukasa looked just as confused as he did before the toast. "What do you mean, Narukami-senpai?"
"Fufu, there you go, calling me by such a polite name... We're not so different in age, need I remind you?"
"But, I thought you didn't like to talk about that...?"
"Shh, that's not relevant, Tsukasa-chan!" Arashi reached in front of Leo to put a finger over Tsukasa’s lips. "What I'm saying is, at least call me Naruko-chan, okay? Or Neechan is fine too, alright? Our tipsy king here is right, we should all get more familiar with each other~"
"Hm...?" Tsukasa put on a complicated expression and took a tentative sip of his drink. "I see no reason to have to call either of you by any other names. I believe it's a true sign of respect for the both of you, who are not only my seniors but my teachers as well. Though I suppose you were a knight before taking the crown as well, my king... or er, perhaps in this case... Tsukinaga... senpai?" he tried, embarrassment already seeping into his expression.

Leo: Leo leaned back in his chair to let Arashi point at Tsukasa, but he crossed his arms on his chest at him obviously evading his request. Ah, he really was a natural at this kind of thing, wasn’t he? It kind of reminded him of Sena, now.

“Naru, don’t evade my request, but oh..? Tsukinaga… senpai?” The king looked at his youngest knight curiously and put a hand on his chin, wondering if he really liked the sound of it. “That’s so long to say, will I even know that you’re talking to me? Wahaha, but I guess in a sense I’m your oldest senior after all! Hah, I feel like we talked about that before already, too… How weird, I’ve never really been anyone’s senior! I would probably do a terrible job, being a rogue knight and all that!” Leo smiled honestly both to Tsukasa and to his memories of endless wandering across the kingdom. It was far too late to wonder about “what ifs,” but if the coup never happened… would he even get a chance to see Tsukasa Suou becoming the knight he always dreamt to be...?  Or rather, would the Suous keep him sheltered for much, much longer?

Oh, that thought alone felt wrong and invited some odd melancholy to his heart, and for a small moment Leo forgot that he wanted to get back at Arashi, his gaze getting stuck on Tsukasa’s amethyst eyes. Then he glanced quickly at Keito, but his friend fortunately lost his interest in their conversation and was talking to Kuro, seeing that they’re just being friendly with each other now.

“Say, Suo,” he started, his voice losing the undertones of a happy drunk. “If I died back then and the coup didn’t happen, would you still want to become a knight?”

If he knew what a hell of a life awaited him, would he even leave his hometown himself? His life would probably be pretty different if he was never so hated by the Demon King, after all.

Noticing that he was dragging himself into some depressed state, the king shook his head, trying for a smile that must’ve definitely looked rather sad. 

He sulked back on his chair and raised a hand to ruffle own hair a little. 

“Ah, I’m drinking too much, too much…”

Tsukasa&Arashi: The mention of death in the middle of their warm night struck Tsukasa silent for a second time. He had honestly never contemplated such a possibility before. Everything in front of him had always lined up in the way he wanted it, and the only thing he had ever needed to do was move forward along that path. He had never stopped to consider what would’ve happened if that path had ever branched. He couldn’t even really understand why the king would ask such a thing.

“Oh please, no need to get so gloomy. We’re right here and now, and you’re still alive, right?” Arashi said, nudging Leo a little and placing a hand on his back. Unlike Tsukasa, the older knight could take a guess at what was going through the king’s mind. He was an incomprehensible person, sure, but Leo was never good at hiding his emotions very well. “And Tsukasa-chan, you don’t have to humor him, you know.”

There was reason in what Arashi was saying. It could’ve been the musings of a drunken king of the kingdom – he had a lot on his shoulders, after all. But with the way Tsukasa was now, he couldn’t help but wonder what would’ve happened if there was a different king.

“No, I do not have to, but…” he began, throat dry. “My king’s question stays with me. I had never considered it before, but if it were a different king… if, perhaps, the Demon King had stayed, or if someone else had taken the crown… No.” He shook his head. “No one but my king, er, Tsukinaga-senpai could have done it, after all. The reason I even became a knight was because I had met you before, after you helped my family. I was young, but I was well aware of the crimes of the Demon King, and then I saw you, right at the forefront, helping to fix what had been wronged over many years. I wanted to be at the front too. …I apologize, I simply cannot imagine it without you as my king, or without Sena-senpai, Ritsu-senpai, and Narukami-senpai as my elder kingsguard.”

He looked off to the side, unsatisfied with his answer. Had he really been doing what he came there for? Was he really protecting the kingdom? Was there anything that he could’ve done better? But on the other hand, there was no other outcome he could picture. It was a complicated thought for him.

Leo: He was ready to basically yell at Arashi for trying to cut off his question, as gloomy as it was, as much as it was ruining the merry atmosphere of this meeting. Maybe Naru was right, but at first Leo was grateful that Tsukasa actually decided to answer. At first. 

His hand that was supposed to reach to Arashi’s cheek and pinch it dropped. He didn’t turn to look at Tsukasa as his words seemed to weigh on him in a different-than-usual way. 

Leo felt like he was sobering up as he thought that finally he got to really understand why this knight found his place so easily among his guards. Then why did king Leo, the man who created this small family as his only shelter from everything that could hurt him, feel like it’s not his place to be so often?

He hung his head as he knew the answer to this question very well.

“You cannot imagine that…” he repeated in something like a whisper. He didn’t quite know how to answer, it’s not like Tsukasa knew before that he was going to become the king, it’s not like he knew anything about his fate or prophecies, so that meant Tsukasa Suou… was truly someone who had to quietly support him when he stood at the front of the revolution.

That’s it, right? This boy never truly saw his king struggling or walking on a pile of corpses to get where he was now. And neither did Arashi.

He put a hand to his face, covering his eyes for a moment, and tried to chuckle, though he looked far from amused.

“You’re not taking me for granted, are you? There are so many people who died just to get me here. Kuro can tell you about it.” He looked at Tsukasa and shook his head. Hearing his name, the warrior of Akatsuki stopped and, together with Keito, started to pay attention to what is actually happening between their guests. There was even a small, urging “Tsukinaga” coming from his friend, but the king didn’t pay attention and gave Tsukasa a sharp stare.

“Do stories about me mention how the king wanted me to die on my first mission? Did anyone mention that Shu Itsuki convinced me to break my royal vows after he captured me when I was going to deliver him the king’s message? I was the only knight who wasn’t killed back then. I was barely sixteen. And there is, there is...” He wanted to mention what happened to his loyal knights commander and best friend, but the words got stuck in his throat. Not even drunk was he able to bring these things up so easily. His sharp stare turned into something very complicated, troubled, so he looked away.

“A-Ah, maybe I’m a bit tired after the journey? …Keito, put my glass away too. I want my herbal mixture instead,” Leo commanded in a shaking voice and moved his chair, ready to escape if his mood got only worse from here. Why was he so reckless, to drink enough to start losing control over his emotions?

Lord Hasumi looked at him for a long moment and slowly nodded, fixing the glasses on his nose. His eyes were shining with something, Leo noticed in his over-sensitive mind. Guilt? Pity?

“Alright, I’ll go check what the maids have with Kiryuu. You stay here with your kingsguard, alright?” There was a small request in Keito’s voice as he stood up slowly. 

Ah, he’s been seen right through, and his friend knew that he was ready to retreat if he had to. But despite that, Leo slowly nodded in confirmation that he was going to stay. Once a day was enough.

Satisfied, but visibly concerned, Keito smiled, and after taking Leo’s cup with his unfinished drink, he left, and the red-haired warrior followed after him.

Tsukasa&Arashi: "..."
Tsukasa's throat and chest and stomach all seemed to burn, but in stark contrast, his mind went cold and blank. It seemed he'd said the wrong thing, somehow. His shoddy attempt at trying to relay his dream to the king now felt utterly silly in the face of the overwhelmingly heavy burden that reflected in those dull green eyes that stared at him. To his own disgust, he had to fight to choke back tears for the second time in one day. How could he call himself a man, let alone a knight?
"Um..."
He shut his mouth as the lords left them alone in the room. It seemed Arashi had been waiting for that moment as well, for the older knight decided to speak up again, and the look on his face was far from pleased.
"Ousama." Arashi's tone was stern. "You've gone too far. I know you don't want to spoil him, but don't you think this is far too much? Look at him, he's about to cry."
"I am not," Tsukasa replied firmly. He could do without crying again. It would be pitiful to shed tears in front of his seniors over his simple hurt feelings.
"Tsukasa-chan..."
He hardened his expression, giving himself a moment to think. "I am alright. Thank you, Narukami-senpai. I suppose I was... just naive."
He gulped. "But even more than that... I... Just how much pain has been involved in this naive dream of mine? That is something even more difficult to imagine. Forget my shock, my... my king has suffered. And I simply daydreamed about it, didn't I?"
It was maddening, the single tear that had decided to fall. He lowered his head, hoping no one had seen it.

Leo: He didn’t need Arashi’s nagging or a look at Tsukasa’s face to know that he said too much, and really not in the nicest way. What was he so hurt and defensive about anyway? Stupid, drunk, broken king! 

He hid his face behind both hands, trying to calm himself down. The king breathed slowly for few moments before he leaned back on his hair, facing the ceiling. 

“Naru is right... I drank too much and worded everything in a not-too-kingly way.” Leo chuckled bitterly. “Honestly, I’m still just a lousy knight even with that pretty crown… But Suo,”

The king finally sat straight and looked at his youngest knight, who honestly looked pretty shaken right now. Ah… Leo Tsukinaga, what have you done. And he was already worried about Tsukasa and his duel with Kuro just a while ago.

He put a hand on the boy’s arm gently.

“It’s true that I’m a broken king, you saw that yourself already, right..?” He was clearly referring to the first night of their journey when he had the strongest panic attack in a while... He was far from good and pieced together. “I battled, I broke vows and promises, I lost people dear to me and got punished severely too… I might not be pieced back together and honestly, it’s fine! You get used to that with time, and there is no other way around that! It mostly hurts to realize that I can’t feel like a part of Suo’s pretty dream. Wahaha...! Even though I’m supposed to be the hero you admire so much! Even though… You said it yourself, I was right at the front working for it. It was unfair to lash out at you just because of something so petty and bitter. I owe you apologies, Suo.”

Leo stood up next to his knight and lowered his head in a bow, honest guilt on his face. Well… he still wasn’t all the way sober, so he was probably exaggerating his gesture a bit, but he was really upset about what he’d done here, and he wasn’t able to really hide how he felt now.

“Besides, what’s so naive about wanting to protect people dear to you, especially hurting ones?” he mumbled additionally under his nose, the remark sounding a bit more like a childish pout than a formal apology.

Tsukasa: “…”
The king’s apology was much more than Tsukasa had been secretly hoping for. It felt almost excessive, but he listened to every word with a quiet sincerity, all the while trying to calm himself down. He was a little shaken, yes, but it felt shameful to have his own king apologizing like that to him. It was a short moment before he spoke up again.
“No, please raise your head, my king.” He took a deep breath, rubbing at his eyes. He’d certainly let his guard down far too much today… He needed to remember how to calm himself down. “I apologize for my moment of weakness. I fear it was my own ignorance that has caused my king to remember such things, and I have unwittingly gone too far. For that, I am truly sorry.”
Tsukasa lowered his head and held it there for a moment to show his sincerity. “And… I am relieved to know some of these things—or rather, I much prefer it to remaining in the dark. If I know so little about my king, how could I hope to earn his trust? I am a kingsguard. I must remain by your side, and be loyal of hands and mouth.
“So, insolent as it may sound, let me return to my previous remark – I do not believe in what-ifs. The present will not change. These truths are ours and ours alone.”
He was speaking to himself as much as he was speaking to Leo. There wasn’t any room to doubt himself anymore, not as long as it was his true duty to remain stalwart as a retainer to the king.

Leo: The king was never prepared for Tsukasa's honest and loyal words as they happened. He raised his head to listen to knight’s sincere apologies, but soon he turned away his head, biting on his bottom lip. His eyes accidentally fell on Arashi, and he hesitated with his answer. Oh, he felt like he might cry. Why was this knight so kind to him, Tsukasa indeed knew nothing about him. Tsukasa was young, innocent and pure. He was from the first generation of knights that will never experience the pain and tyranny of the previous king. At least as long as king Leo will be able to remain the ruler he is now. 

“Ahah… You indeed know so little Suo, treasure it while you can.” He finally managed to say something, though his voice was higher than usual. Leo lowered his head and exhaled slowly.. “But today… I thought that I want to trust you more... However, I’m afraid it came out rather bitter. Why would pure Suo want to listen to the stories of the rogue knight? There are some I’m not even able to tell, some you can only hear while I’m asleep. And in some of these stories…” Leo took a deep breath and finally looked at Tsukasa again, putting a sad smile on his face. “The rogue knight wished some of the what-ifs were true.”

It was a heavy truth, but thinking about it, it all happened three years ago now. He wasn't in that dark place anymore, and it was precisely why he was able to smile at all now. 

“Hm, but. I'm way better now, and you are right, my knight. Your dream of me and my kingdom is worth protecting, right? This is why our stiff Suo can't imagine different possibilities, wahaha!” His heart skipped a few beats at that thought. Tsukasa really… believed in him, didn't he? 

Tsukasa: Arashi looked on at the two of them, the naive knight and the broken king, both on the verge of opening up. He’d remained silent out of respect for Tsukasa’s wishes, but it didn’t stop him from passively worrying for them both.

However, Tsukasa had passed with flying colors. Arashi couldn’t help but beam with pride at the honesty and purity of their youngest knight’s wishes. He was sure the king was feeling the same way, from the way Leo laughed so genuinely. They were lucky to have gotten a boy who was so good, through and through!

“You’re right, Ousama,” the tall knight cut in, standing up from his chair and reaching out with a hand to rub Leo’s shoulder gently. “A boy who tries to be this valiant is worth protecting, too. Isn’t it nice that we’ve finally gotten someone who can say these loyal things without even practicing? Ufufu…”

Leo’s moment of silence had also tugged at his heart. Mindlessly, he moved his hand up to Leo’s hair, rubbing that orange head a little like he used to do. It was strange how very familiar it still felt. “You’ve worked hard, my dear king. Come, come, sit down with us again.” It was only right they were together, after all. Arashi felt he was starting to understand the camaraderie the king wanted to have with all of his knights. It was warm… and nice.

Tsukasa looked up at this strange sight. He knew the older knight was never one for hierarchies, but seeing his king being petted like this… well, it was sort of cute.

“What’s that, Tsukasa-chan? Don’t want to be left out?” Arashi chuckled and reached out to ruffle his hair as well.

“Uwah! Please do not pet me, I’m not a child…” Tsukasa protested, though he had to admit that he didn’t dislike the feeling. He peeked up at the king beneath Arashi’s hand. He got the sense that Leo had said something incredibly sad… though his senior’s gesture and his king’s laughter eased the complicated pain that had arisen in his chest.

Leo: He hadn’t expected Arashi’s small, comforting gesture, so Leo momentarily tensed up, only to sigh deeply as he recognized the fingers stroking his hair. The king was almost ready to lean on Arashi’s chest when the blonde knight reached to Tsukasa’s head, and he looked up at him once more. The young knight’s honest words still resonated in him, and hearing that simple “you worked hard” managed to push into his eyes the tears he tried so hard to hold back. 

The king grimaced, still trying to keep them in the corners of his eyes, and decided to do the only thing that came to his mind to save himself from this situation. With his arms spread, Leo reached to both of his kingsguards’ necks and brought both of them into a tight embrace. Having his face hidden, he nuzzled into Tsukasa’s shoulder and let his tears fall. The king laughed quietly, thinking of this naive knight’s dream. And how strongly he believed in it… Right, Tsukasa Suou believed in him, he must believe that even someone who got completely crushed like Leo was can be pieced back together as long as there are people who care for him… In Tsukasa’s eyes, there was hope Leo had long lost.

“Suo isn’t a child, yes! Wahaha..! Suo is, my precious, growing kingsguard! What a blessed king I am to have all of you, ahah… There should be a tale written about it, too! And Leo Tsukinaga should write it!”

He wasn’t fine, he might never be fine. He was still broken and jaded, Leo realized. But he finally found that there was hope right in front of him. He only needed to believe in Tsukasa Suou’s ideals more.

Tsukasa&Arashi: Tsukasa couldn’t remember the last time he was embraced like this; when the king had had nightmares, it was Tsukasa who was clinging to him, and when the king had embraced him in joy during the tournament, it had been a chaotic rush. But this was the first time in a long while that he had felt so relaxed. That very fact would’ve made him nervous again, if it weren’t for the steady warmth of the king’s rosy cheeks on his shoulder, the sweetness of the king’s praises to him, or the hand his elder knight had on his back, rubbing in gentle circles.
It wasn’t simply the hug that connected them – Tsukasa was sure they were all feeling the same thing. It was why he didn’t hesitate to raise an arm and curl it around Leo’s back as well, squeezing his drunk, crying king closer. Arashi was still stroking the king’s hair quietly. Tsukasa knew that in that moment, it was right.
“Ousama sitting down to write tales… what a funny thought.” Arashi giggled. “Well, it’s not a bad thought, though. I wonder how you’ll write me, hm~”
Tsukasa chuckled. The words simply fell out of his mouth. “I’m sure it’d be a lovely tale, befitting of our splendid kingdom.”

Leo: “Hm, if not a tale then a ballad! My head is filled with melodies after all! Ahah…” Huh, what a weirdly comforting thought that was… it was maybe the first time that melodies of Guardians didn't feel like a curse. Or maybe he actually managed to relax a bit in this warm embrace, with Arashi's hand still stroking his hair.
Who knows, maybe if he learned how to write this music down, he’d find in himself a talent for it, too? He could carry on Mama's will this way, somehow… More tears poured down his cheeks, wetting Tsukasa's shoulder, but Leo chuckled and raised his hand to wipe them away.
After a small moment, he took a step away from the hold and looked at his knights, both young and still-full-of-life men, who were supposed to be his strength. A gentle smile appeared on his face, and he finally sat down, but on a table behind him, still facing both of them. Hm, weird... Keito and Kuro still weren't returning... was that on purpose? Leo decided to not worry about them for a while, this atmosphere was too precious to let it pass with restless thoughts.
“Alright,” he started, his voice quiet and calm. “Maybe two of you want to listen to the tale of the rogue knight? The tale no other bard or minstrel at the castle could tell you?”
So perhaps king Leo could finally start to pick up the broken pieces his knights were holding for him.

Chapter Text

Tsukasa&Arashi: It was the most peaceful morning Tsukasa had had in a while. They’d spent more time than he cared to spend sleeping in the wilderness, and his tired body appreciated the cushioned bed and warm blankets that House Hasumi graciously provided for them.

However, peaceful as he felt, he wasn’t exactly rested. As his body woke out of its deep sleep, he had a hard time cracking open his tired eyes, and it took a bit of conscious effort to will his hand to move to part the luxurious red curtains around him. When he did, the sunlight streaming in between the cloth shone a gentle warmth onto his face.

Yawning, he sat up and got out of bed. The curtains around Arashi’s bed had already been drawn up neatly, and he spotted his beautiful senior sitting by the washbasin, humming a pleasant little melody.

“Good morning, Narukami-senpai,” he said as he sat on the stool nearby. Arashi, who was busy running a brush through his hair, returned the greeting.

“Good morning, sleepy little knight. Did you rest well?”

“Mm, as well as I could have,” Tsukasa said with another yawn. “Haa… oh, excuse me.”

“Fufu, still yawning, huh? I suppose last night was just too much excitement. I never hear you raise your voice so much unless it’s around our silly king.”

“A-Ahh… I’m afraid I’d let myself get far too into the moment. I apologize,” Tsukasa muttered awkwardly, splashing some water from the basin onto his face. “Perhaps the ale was getting to my head, but I could not hide my shock.”

“Nothing wrong with getting so excited when the mood calls for it. It was rather cute, after all,” Arashi winked. “And it must’ve been quite the discovery to find out you’ve met Ousama in the past, huh? Who would’ve known?”

“I certainly regret that it didn’t stay in my memory… I was a young boy and quite busy with my studies at that age. I can only really remember getting scolded for wandering around on my own… and it was long before I started hearing stories about the Rogue Hero.” At the name, Tsukasa sighed and paused to dry his face. “To think it had all started in such a manner… I knew the Demon King was cruel, but deliberately sending his own knight to death in a dangerous mission? I do not know how I would have reacted if it were me.”

“Mm, truly… Seems like our poor Ousama’s been through quite a lot of unimaginable things…”

Tsukasa reflected in silence for a moment. There were a few fun and exciting stories mixed into the ones he’d heard the night before, but for the most part they had painted a picture of conflict and intrigue among the Guardians and a talented man caught in the crossfire. The mountain Guardian, Shu Itsuki, and the Guardian of the forest, and the prophetic sky Guardian as well… along with the blue man they’d encountered, it was almost a perfect set of the five natural forces in this kingdom. Tsukasa sensed there was much more to the picture than what he already knew.

“Narukami-senpai…”

“Mm? What is it, Tsukasa-chan?”

“…I wasn’t… too direct with the king, was I?”

To Tsukasa’s surprise, Arashi chuckled. “Not at all. In fact, I would imagine our dense little ruler needs someone to shake him up a little… Juuust kidding~”

Flashing Tsukasa a mischievous smile, Arashi gathered his things in a corner of the table and got up to walk behind his bed. With a swift motion, he untied the curtains and drew them once more.

“Huh? Narukami-senpai, are you going back to bed?”

“Haha, of course not! But I’m going to get ready now, okay? Don’t peek at a lady changing, you scandalous knight, you!” Arashi called over from the other side of the curtains.

“I-I am quite sure that did not cross my mind, Narukami-senpai…”

Despite the teasing, Tsukasa felt a bit more lighthearted. His senior was certainly good at lifting people’s moods – it felt like that had been happening ever since they’d left the castle. The king had made a good decision to bring Arashi… or was it Arashi’s decision? Tsukasa wasn’t sure anymore.

With a final sigh to let go of the rest of his sleepiness, he got up to change as well. Soon, they would have to meet with the king and Lord Hasumi again, so he would have to make sure his appearance was in order.

Leo: Unlike his knights, Leo didn’t have the luxury of a long, lazy morning today. Despite talking with Suo and Naru to very late hours, he still woke up pretty early, everything that happened during the night replaying in his mind. He’d really done that… It was the first time in a few years that Leo shared his side of the Rogue Hero story, and even though he skipped everything that was hard to talk about, it seemed like some weight was lifted from his heart. Maybe it was the first time he truly trusted these two kingsguard? 

Leo was smiling to himself as he left his guest chamber through the window and decided to take a small morning walk before attending to his duties. Heh, but Suo’s face yesterday was priceless when he learned about their short meeting that felt like centuries ago now. “Then what was all this forgetting my name about, my king?!” He even yelled at him, accompanied with Leo’s melodic laughter. Honestly, it was so long ago too now… Leo never truly made it easy for him to gain his king’s trust, didn’t he?

He’d relive that evening for way longer, but unfortunately, he wasn’t the only morning person in Akatsuki castle. Very quickly he was approached by his friend, Keito, scolding him for strolling around the garden without any guards, and before Leo managed to really defend himself, he was taken to Keito’s library where servants brought them breakfast and he wasn’t allowed anymore time to relax. Soon his head was filled with every single detail of the Aoi twins’ mischief. Keito’s report was honestly way too long!

“Uhh… They sound just like some common bandits. Who are they in the first place, anyway?” The king scratched his temple with the pen he picked up as he tried to make some notes, though the piece of parchment he got was already covered in small doodles.

“They aren’t common bandits, Tsukinaga. They’re orphans who were raised by the Demon King himself. They’re doing that precisely to endanger the borders’ fragile integrity. Did you even listen to what I said?” 

“I did, I did! I just imagined some things in the middle! Wahaha! You’re talking too much, Keito~!” Leo pointed the pen at his friend’s direction, but after a moment, his expression became rather irritated. “I see, I understand now! So it’s just an excuse, huh! He’s bored, right?! That idiot in his gloomy and cold palace without any entertainment! He’s just picking a fight because I wasn’t paying any attention to him! Oh, if I wasn’t all the way in the East now, I would go and tell him off! If he wants a fight, he better pick at me directly! What a prick!” Without hesitation, the king twisted the pen between his fingers and leaned over the paper, starting to write energetically, a grimace on his face as juicy insults directed at none other but the king of Finheim appeared from under his pen, on a parchment full of his small, ugly drawings. 

Keito glanced at the letter the king was writing and his face momentarily became pale.

“This is just a draft. Tell me it’s just a draft.” 

But the king didn’t listen, completely engrossed with whatever tyrade he just came up with. Just drop dead already, you blockhead emperor! He wrote furiously. You have no control over me anymore and I’m not going to respond to your weak, stupid provocations! Get over yourself, you shitty, sad brat! He finished writing and handed his work over to the terrified friend.

“Send it! He’s going to be overjoyed I responded personally, he better be! And prepare an ambush and arrest these treacherous brats! I will deal with them once I’m back! These are the King’s orders!”

He didn’t give the Lord of Akatsuki Alliance any space to protest, or to make him retract his words that directly offended the ruler of the neighbouring country. Leo stood up and marched out of the library, his anger guiding his steps. 

Just try starting a war over this, Tenshi! he thought, irritated. He might be a broken, tired king, but he still had it in him to defend the kingdom he sacrificed so much for. And he might become an even stronger ruler, soon.

He didn’t know where he was going, almost running down the hallways. And of course, he didn’t manage to notice in time when he almost collided into someone

Tsukasa&Arashi: "Whoa?!"

Tsukasa hadn't expected anyone to rush around the corner quite as fast as whatever nearly bumped into him, and in his unpreparedness he let out quite an undignified noise, jumping in place like a spooked animal. It took him a moment to register the familiar face in front of him. 

"M-My king...?" he said in surprise. "What are you doing rushing around the hallways of House Hasumi like this? It's not very safe, nor is it very courteous, I must say!"

"Goodness..." Arashi added from beside him with a sigh. "You really gave me a fright, too. But good morning, Ousama."

"Ah, yes, good morning," Tsukasa added hastily, Arashi's greetings finally reminding him of his manners. 

"Tsukasa-chan's scolding aside, that look on your face doesn't seem very pleased, you know. What's got you in such a hurry?"

Arashi looked at Leo, concerned. He supposed that since Leo was awake, the king hadn't slept very well, yet again.

Leo: Crashing with Tsukasa’s arm wasn’t the best way to snap him out of his irritated frenzy, but Leo was just as grateful even if he couldn’t help but hiss from the impact. Blinking a few times, he finally recognized the figures of his two tall knights. 

“Oh! Naru! Suo! Morning to you two sleepyheads!” he greeted them, his voice still filled with annoyance. “Hah! Wait, give me a moment! I don’t approve for this unpleasant bastard to affect any aspect of my life! Not even my face! Grrr!” The king growled and raised hands to his cheeks, slapping them a few times. Well, that wasn’t the best solution, mostly leaving red marks of own fingers on his face, so Leo sighed, admitting his defeat. 

“Mm, well! It’s politics for you, I suppose… While you two were enjoying your morning, I had to deal with pressuring matters on the borders and that blockhead emperor… I worked really hard, I deserve something nice now!” he demanded, though he didn’t exactly expect anything really. Seeing these faces again reminded Leo of their evening and some odd nervousness crept into his mind. He opened up to these two… It would be alright, right? Could he believe in diligent Tsukasa Suou and in Arashi Narukami’s open-mindedness? 

Tsukasa&Arashi: “Busy from the early morning, aren’t you? Must be hard to be a king… though I’m glad you seem energetic, at least.” Arashi smiled pleasantly, trying to diffuse the rather tense air surrounding the king.

Tsukasa, however, was rather bewildered by Leo’s behavior. If there were political problems in the kingdom, Tsukasa would much rather know about them than not, especially if they could potentially involve the family he would eventually inherit. He racked his brains for a moment. So much had happened in the past day that it seemed like an eternity since Lord Hasumi had greeted them, but Tsukasa seemed to recall that the lord had mentioned some important bit of information.

“Ah… is this about Tenshouin?” he said, tilting his head. “The king of Finheim does not seem to have the greatest relations with the crown here, but… is there trouble on the borders now?” He would’ve added an extra scolding for Leo to watch his words (“blockhead” was not exactly part of the royal vocabulary), but with the amount of distress the king seemed to be in, he didn’t think it would be the best decision.

“Hah… more than the borders, it won’t do you well to be so stressed out in the morning, right?” Arashi stepped in. “How about we all sit down for a warm meal before talking?”

Leo: He didn’t want to talk about his childhood friend picking this silly issue at the borders just so Leo would pay some attention to him, but at the same time, he couldn’t be bothered anymore. Their relationship wasn’t any sort of a state secret anyway, and it was way past the time when Leo would feel guilty about how things has ended. 

“There is no real trouble at the borders, some idiot just thinks I still owe them any attention.” Sighing, Leo crossed his hands on his chest. “How is it that after three years of his treachery and poisoning my life he still acts like I have to entertain him? We’re over! Can’t he understand something so simple?”

He vented a little before paying attention to anyone’s words. But sure, Naru was right. He shouldn’t be so stressed just because of some cursed, stupid blockhead.

“Ahh! Okay, nothing more can be done at the moment, and this ruined enough of my nerves already! Why is this entire journey actually so tiring…” Leo cursed his bad luck. It almost started to seem like the moment he left the castle, damned fate tried to convince him to come back to the Guardians’ Watchtower. Okay, just distract yourself like you always do, you hot-headed king… “Mm, I want something sweet. Maybe some strawberries with cream? That would be a feast for a distressed king, wahaha!”

Tsukasa&Arashi: "Strawberries and cream sounds like a lovely little morning snack! You have such cute tastes sometimes, you know? Sometimes I still mistake you for a small child," Arashi commented. The tall knight looked rather amused, but Tsukasa was still quite confused about everything coming out of the king's mouth.

"Wait, I'm not sure I follow... My king, you're not exactly good at explaining things, but... Entertain? Surely His Majesty King Tenshouin has greater goals than a simple feud?" Tsukasa mused. It wasn't like he knew the king of the neighboring kingdom that well, but surely the king of Eidrheim wasn't so intimate with him either. Perhaps the king was talking in some sort of riddle.

Leo: “Mm! I’m just a simple guy who likes simple things! All these sophisticated sweets in the castle really made me so bored now!” 

Ugh, that Tsukasa’s comment about the king of Finheim made him grimace so badly Leo looked like he just ate the most sour strawberry of all. Well, it’s not like either of his kingsguard really knew the nature of that man, even if it definitely also ruined whatever passionate romance he and Arashi used to have. Well… Eichi Tenshouin was the big reason why he gave up on pursuing romantic relationships, too, after all.

“Not a feud, but he claimed he would invade Eidrheim’s borders just to deal with the Demon Twins issue.” He started with the explanation, sour expression not leaving his face, so he turned around and started marching towards where he assumed the dining hall was. “Which is a violation of our covenant. Which he said only to get a response from me after I did my best to ignore him for the last three years. Honestly, we were lovers for years, I know well how truly full of shit he is.”  Leo rolled his eyes, irritation quickly returning to him. Will he ever be free from Eichi Tenshouin… 

Tsukasa&Arashi: “You… What?”

Tsukasa felt his breath catch in his throat. His king was full of never-ending surprises, wasn’t he?

“I-I’m sorry, did you just say the king of Eidrheim and the king of Finheim, the land which broke off and claimed autonomy from the main kingdom, were lovers ? Don’t tell you me you were still… when you… the crown…”

He didn’t know how to effectively process this new information. When Leo said they were lovers, was it still going on as the current king took the crown? Did it become a problem? No… was it… the cause of the secession of Finheim? If that was the case, Tsukasa found it rather mind-boggling that people in such high positions could let their personal feelings affect their most drastic decisions, but knowing how truly unpredictable his own king was… well, he wouldn’t rule it out as an impossibility.

“Honestly, Tsukasa-chan, it’s better not to ask. It’s quite complex, as far as I know.” Arashi interrupted his thoughts with a wave of the hand. Tsukasa thought he could glimpse a bit of irritation in his senior’s face. Perhaps Arashi was feeling the same thing – that the king’s love affairs really did reach into his politics. But Tsukasa did not comment on it, and neither did Arashi as the tall knight began to move toward the dining hall. “Anyway, come along, let’s sit down and relax a bit before heading out on our journey again.”

Leo: Tsukasa’s reactions made him realize that perhaps there were things that there was no need to reveal to others, no matter how much trust you have in them. Such a direct assumption that his issues with Eichi Tenshouin managed to reshape the current state of the kingdom made his cheeks darken with embarrassment. And there were really very few things that could make him feel this way, after all. It didn’t help that Arashi also seemed annoyed at their past being brought up like this.

He stopped in his place and folded his hands into fists, looking directly at his youngest knight as the heart in his chest seemed to jump up to his throat.

“No, we weren’t!” he protested. “The Tenshouins always wanted to separate from the crown that was dragging all their businesses down! We just… couldn’t talk it out in civil way anymore… Ugh! Well, it’s not my fault that when I needed his support the most he decided to not accept me as a king and attacked my family’s lands, right?! My mental state wasn’t any... good back then... Naru can confirm how much attention it required for me to perform my new duties at all!” Oops, that wasn’t oversharing and hinting at their relationship, was it? There was only one romance he could reveal in a day, right.

Oh, he was so annoyed. Leo groaned and only turned around, taking his turn to leave the scene and reach the dining hall before his knights so he could try and stop thinking of that bastard Eichi Tenshouin of all people.

Tsukasa&Arashi: "Alright, alright, no use getting so worked up, Ousama. That's probably the kind of reaction the king of Finheim wants, after all," Arashi cut in, clicking his tongue and following after the angry king.

Tsukasa, however, was slow to react. Whatever Leo was going on about, it still didn't make any sense - how truly terrible his king was at explanations! Just picking up information he felt strongly enough about to share and throwing out details he didn't, leaving Tsukasa to try to piece together whatever he was talking about... It was like a one-sided conversation, or some kind of puzzle. It was one of the things about the king of Eidrheim that frustrated Tsukasa the most.

But he was also frustrated at his own lack of knowledge. The more he dug into the past of his king, the further away the bottom seemed to be. It was clear he was still so, so far away from truly serving his king.

No, no use stopping here. With a shake of his head, he swept away those thoughts for now and followed after his two companions.

Leo: He had no mind to stop and let his knights catch up to him, and he didn’t want to think about Finheim anymore either. Naru was right… His reaction was exactly what that emperor was aiming for. Although, he still wasn’t able to look at their fallout objectively, and it had been three years already. Maybe if at least Tenshouin didn’t act like a child even after all this time…

“Argh!! Naru’s right! Enough is enough!” he yelled once he finally reached the dining hall and opened the door violently. It startled a few servants who were inside, so Leo soon finally reflected and bowed lightly with his hands folded in front of him. Being angry wasn’t going to solve anything, and going inside the forest with his emotions storming might only fire back at him. 

Leo exhaled deeply and took one of the seats that were clearly prepared for him and his guards. 

“Hey, you lovely maiden over there, I apologize for startling you.” The king called for one of the maids, putting a small, charming smile on his face as if he wasn’t throwing a huge fit just a while ago. “Could you bring us some of the fresh fruits and some cream, sweet like your honest smile must be? You’d have king’s eternal gratitude for brightening his day, my lady~!”

Okay Leo, keep calm… You could at least enjoy yourself on this day before they would have to go through the deep forest.

“Anyway, this really isn’t important for us right now... Should we discuss our way through the forest before we go inside so there are no surprises?” he changed the topic, sinking in his chair.

Tsukasa&Arashi: "The maids are all going to think you're insane if you flip your switch so fast," Arashi commented as he walked right into the door Leo had shoved open. "Though the smile itself wasn't so bad, Ousama. Are you trying to make the whole kingdom fall for you?"

Arashi didn't feel in the brightest of moods himself after hearing about Tenshouin again, but it was a big relief to see the king trying his best to keep calm. He took a seat and neatly unfolded the napkin set at his place.

Tsukasa, still trying to distract himself from the revelations he'd just had about the kingdom, followed and quietly sat down next to Arashi.

"The forest..." he repeated. "I haven't ever been there myself. There's never been a reason for a Suou noble to make a personal visit to the country across the forest before. I have heard it's quite a long and dangerous journey.”

Leo: “Wahaha! The Mad King after the Demon King would be an incredible follow up! But here, there is a pretty smile for Naru, too.” Leo laughed loudly and decided to show his knight a big smile trying to cheer him up. He was guessing that Arashi wanted to think of that blockhead emperor as little as he did. 

“But yeah, don't get me distracted, we're talking about the toughest part of our journey here.” A plate of fruits appeared in front of the king and he reached for his desired strawberries, thanking the maid with another one of his bright smiles. It was some good distraction for the time being. Just like he did in the castle, he just needed to smile until these minor annoyances would pass.

“Mm… But yes, I haven’t really traveled all the way there either! Not through the forest at least! It is said that it used to be the Demon King’s and Rittsu’s home though! Rittsu told me stories of monsters living there that are supposed to chase you away from their hidden residence deep in the forest… Anyway, we need to watch out for those!” For a moment Leo focused on eating his fruits and dipping them in the cream, getting lost in his thoughts. Well, monsters or wild animals weren’t anything he or his kingsguard couldn’t deal with. He and Arashi alone had incredible firepower, and Tsukasa was catching up to them quickly, so it should be fine. Except that… it was Rei Sakuma’s domain, it couldn’t go smoothly. “Mm… However, I might be less useful than a child who just took a wooden sword in their hands for the first time over there.”   

Tsukasa&Arashi: "The Demon King's home..." Tsukasa repeated solemnly. The Demon King was dead - that was common knowledge among the entire kingdom, from the southern borders to the northern mountains. But something about it gave Tsukasa a sense of foreboding, and his king's additional warning only served to worsen that feeling. 

"Tsukasa-chan, come on, have a strawberry." Arashi pushed the bowl of fruit gently in his direction, and Tsukasa obediently took one and dipped it in the cream. Sweet juice flowed into his mouth as he bit into the soft berry, and his eyes immediately lit up in delight.

"Mm...! How delicious the fruits of the south truly are! Marvelous!" he exclaimed, helping himself to another. Goodness, House Hasumi certainly knew how to treat its guests.

He swallowed the second berry and continued on. "But, anyway... my king is truly strong. Are the monsters of the forest really so fearsome?"

"Well, they are fearsome if anything. Or so I've heard as well," Arashi added, placing a finished strawberry top on his plate. "Giant ones the likes not seen in the rest of these lands. Merchants going to the neighboring country usually bring their lord's warriors or a few mercenaries with them just to stay safe. With our firepower, I'm sure we'll be alright."

Tsukasa nodded. "You're right, Narukami-senpai. Whatever crude monsters are there will be no match for our blades..." His voice trailed off as he glanced over at his king, who seemed to have little of his characteristic confidence.

Leo: “Huh, hey! Why are you eating dessert before the actual meal?! Didn’t your mothers teach you that sweets can wait, or are you just feeling so mature you think that you can decide for yourself?” Leo got distracted from his thoughts for a moment, seeing his knights enjoy their time to the fullest with the strawberries he just requested. He was thinking too much about the music and the deep forest, so part of the conversation already didn’t reach his ears. But he caught Tsukasa’s somewhat confused expression, so he smiled a little, as if trying to reassure him, though his following words were just another warning.

“Mm… I don’t worry about the monsters, I’ve encountered some before on the way to the Valkyrie Castle in the past, but something always told me that I should avoid that forest at all costs.” Leo grimaced a little, remembering these terrible headaches he used to get every time he hit his head too hard and that terrible, loud music that was taking away almost all his senses. The Demon King was dead, but if that forest was still roaming with dangerous creatures… His influence over there still had to be very strong.

“Ahh, I’m not sure how to be clear about it, mmm… But the Demon King’s music of nature is basically like a curse to me, so! Rather than being the incredible warrior, I’m probably going to be dragging you two down…” He showed his knights an apologetic smile. “So if that place is still brimming with his presence, your king is done for. You will have to protect yourselves and me, Arashi Narukami, Tsukasa Suou.” His voice for once was serious as he stared straight into Arashi’s and then Tsukasa’s eyes.

Tsukasa&Arashi: “Ufufu, sorry~ I just thought you might’ve taken them all for yourself if we didn’t act fast,” Arashi teased. “What a new feeling to be scolded by the king. It feels so wrong, like snow falling in summer!”

Tsukasa chuckled a little as he began on the hot breakfast that the maids brought in. “Indeed.” However, the mood quietened as the king decided to go on and explain himself. The answer was surprising, but it felt like something Tsukasa should’ve known already, what with all the talk they’d had about music a few days before. So much had happened since then that it was getting harder to recall all the details. 

“Hm… this is the music that you hear again, I see. It seems rather inconvenient,” Tsukasa said, thinking. The last time it was mentioned was... that night the king had those nightmares. It was still so surreal to Tsukasa that he’d almost been able to push it out of his mind, but hadn’t the king said the music in his head was causing him problems at the time? Would that be how he’d act inside the forest too, where the Demon King’s presence was still strong?

He put down his fork for a moment, his voice serious. “My king… we are your kingsguard. We have sworn to devote our lives to your protection. So… even if you feel unable to fight, rest assured that no harm will ever come to you, or any of us.” He smiled sincerely. “Nothing will get past our blades… right, Narukami-senpai?”

“Oh my, you just pop out those valiant one-liners one after another, don’t you?” Arashi laughed and nodded. “But yes… you can count on us, Ousama.”

Leo: Leo smiled at his youngest knight’s honest and serious words. It’s not like he expected anything else from them, really… His words were more of a warning, so there would be no surprise on the way through such a dangerous place, after all. His strength wasn’t something they could count on, and the king wasn’t quite sure how he would behave anyway. But based on his past experiences… he would regret ever stepping into the deep forest. But it’s not like there was a better route to Ruka’s current living place that didn’t include trespassing in Finheim’s territory. The last thing he wanted was to get into any sort of trouble under Tenshouin’s nose.

“Mhm, I expect no less from my kingsguard. You’re my hands and eyes when I’m in the dark, right!” He finally answered cheerfully. “But I wanted to warn you anyway. If it’s going to be at all similar to when the Demon King was alive, I might be pretty… disconnected and clouded with headache the whole time… And I might… be unable to sleep at all. Hm, maybe we should ask Keito for some sleeping potions..? I never tried it before, but maybe it could be good to have some just in case? Ahh… I don’t really like dealing with magic, look what it’s doing to me.” Finally Leo’s complaining tone came back, and he reached for more strawberries, dipping two bigger ones in the cream at the same time. “Mm… Let’s take some berries with us! Their sweet juice will be so healing for the tormented king and his struggling knights!”  

Tsukasa&Arashi: Tsukasa smiled back at the king’s comments. It seemed the king was willing to entrust himself to the kingsguard he’d brought with him, and after so many twists and turns between them so far, the thought of finally being fully trusted like this lit a little flame of pride within Tsukasa’s chest. He nodded, promising in his heart that he’d put his utmost toward making the last leg of their journey safe and successful.

Arashi was glad their mood was starting to turn around after getting food in their stomachs. The scars the king had on his heart were deep, and Arashi knew very, very well how much he was affected by them. If they could stay positive and make it through the forest safely, it’d be something to feel accomplished about. And, Arashi thought as he looked over at the youngest knight, it was a blessing that headstrong Tsukasa was there to keep them going.

“Berries don’t keep well, Ousama, but sleeping potions do! I can pack a few in our bags for the journey just in case. It wouldn’t hurt to try them out, and we’ll be sleeping on the ground for a good few days, after all. Maybe Tsukasa-chan might want some too? Fufu…”

“Please, Narukami-senpai, I’m not a—I will do my best to get used to it. Save the potions for those who need it,” Tsukasa said quickly, a bit embarrassed by his senior’s teasing. Though, he had to admit that it was heartening to have Arashi around with them, too. He was sure that once they reached the forest, they’d be able to come out the other side just fine.

Leo: A small smile appeared on the king’s face as he watched his two younger knights, the atmosphere between them more trusting than he’d ever observed in the castle. Ah, that’s right! The reason why he couldn’t accept Tsukasa at first, unlike his kingsguard, and why so much hurt happened was simply because he didn’t want to open up his heart to them, huh? Even though he called them his family… But he didn’t want to get hurt himself or be taken for a madman or… some sort of a monster, as he already considered himself to be. After all, there were some very dark parts of his heart these two never saw. He didn’t expect anyone to understand it, really.

But he was going to be fine. Eventually. There was this trust formed between them, and with it came his newly found hope. Then maybe, if he could be so hopeful… the broken king might rediscover what love truly means. He was surrounded with it, after all.

“Alright, enough messing around and eating the king’s berries, my knights! It’s time to get ready and face whatever is ahead of us!” 

♘♚♕

Leo: Having spent only one night at Akatsuki castle, there wasn’t really much they had to pack, except for fresh food and blankets provided by Keito and his servants. The potions the king asked for also weren’t much of a problem, and his friend actually praised how diligent his herbalist was. Leo took a mental note to do that too, if potions would prove to be effective in his case. That would be some sort of a miracle, after all.

Lord Hasumi wasn’t hiding his worried expression as they parted ways, and Leo had to swear a few times that he wouldn’t forget of the Aois’ problem and that he wouldn’t do anything stupid in the forest. Honestly, the king doubted that he would be able to do anything at all.

But finally they left, their horses also refreshed after a night in the stables, and Leo was only sighing deeply as they passed by the last fields on Hasumi’s lands. He looked at the forest that seemed like a dark green line covering everything in front of them. It could very well be the end of the world. At least, it was the border of the kingdom he knew so well, and he could already faintly hear the ominous melody of the dead king. It was not going to be an easy passage, he already knew that.

“Ugh..!” But he didn’t expect to be struck with such a high, loud tone the moment they reached the very first trees. He couldn’t hear anything else! Not the whistling of the wind, not the birds, he… underestimated that cursed demon’s powers, didn’t he?

He stopped his horse, holding his head with one hand and breathed deeply a few times, trying to shake away the panicked feeling raising in his chest. The Demon King was dead. It was only the echo of what was left of him, and Leo didn’t have a headache yet. He could do it.

“It’s so loud already, I hate it…” He laughed weakly, as if that was supposed to reassure his companions in any way. With a grimace and half-closed eyes, he tried to command his horse to move again. For now it was good, as long as this loud drumming wasn’t affecting anything but his hearing sense, he could somehow proceed. Somehow.

Tsukasa&Arashi: "My king?!"

At the exclamation behind him, Tsukasa pulled his horse to a halt. He had imagined all manner of things happening to the king, including a meltdown similar to the incident in the hut, but the all too sudden onset of the headaches was beyond his expectations. He looked back at Leo with a worried expression.

"Ousama, are you alright?" Arashi exclaimed, pulling up beside Leo and placing a hand on his arm. "Should we wait? Or maybe turn around for a moment?"

The words echoed Tsukasa's concerns. Their top priority was the king's safety, after all, and the forest appeared to be the exact opposite of safe.

But even so, it didn't sit well with him to stop when they had just begun.

"Narukami-senpai... Perhaps we should try to continue on for now," he said carefully, biting his bottom lip. "We were warned it would be difficult, but we shouldn't delay ourselves much longer. Our duty is to protect the king on his journey. We promised, right?"

Arashi fell silent, though concern remained on his face. Indeed, they'd promised the king his safety only this morning. 

Putting aside the conflicting emotions inside him, Arashi moved his hand to rub Leo's back instead.

"You're right, Tsukasa-chan. We have to take him through. But Ousama... tell us right away if it gets unbearable, alright? We'll help you with some medicine if need be.”

Leo: “Uh…” This strong reaction wasn’t what he expected from his knights at first, but it wasn’t unfamiliar, Sena was also confused when he found out about it for the first time. Though it was way stronger back then... 

Leo looked up at Arashi’s concerned eyes, and though he wasn’t sure what was just said between his two companions, he could make vague sense out of it. It was barely the beginning of their journey, and for the most part, he was alright. He even tried to smile and look bravely at both knights.

“It’s fine… It doesn’t hurt yet, it’s just horrendously loud. As if I stood next to Laerad’s bells,” he said slowly, glad that he was able to find a proper comparison to give Tsukasa and Arashi the idea of what he was going through. 

Though perhaps… Not only the sound was bad but Leo knowing precisely who created this melody made it worse. Why did it still exist on this world, wasn’t King Rei gone? It invited huge anxiety into his heart, and all unwanted, dark memories. He was dead, he must be dead, he saw it with his own eyes. More than that, actually…

But as they proceeded deeper into the forest, his fears and the thumping grew stronger. It was impossible for the music to be so loud if the demon was dead, right? The king shut tight his eyes and stopped paying attention to the road in front of him. His head was starting to hurt, and the deeper they dived between these dark, unfriendly trees - the stronger it became.

“He’s dead, right… He really died, I saw it…” he mumbled quietly, as if it was supposed to bring him any comfort. It was probably serving the opposite purpose. His vision seemed to be stained with old king’s dark blood now.

Ultimately, he stopped his horse and rested his head on the mare’s neck, whining quietly. He needed someone to distract him a little.

“Please…” he raised his shaking arm, reaching towards Arashi, who was close to him. At this rate, he might not be able to ride a horse on his own. The music was affecting him too much.

Tsukasa&Arashi: Leo’s smile was reassuring to neither of his knights, who returned his words with frowns of their own. It didn’t sit well with them, especially not Tsukasa – if anyone had to suffer so much for the sake of their journey, he would much rather find a better way. But considering that the only way around the forest was to cross into Finheim territory, he had to acknowledge that there was no better route to their destination. Tsukasa only quietly hoped that it would be worth the struggle.

As they proceeded through the forest, Leo was uncharacteristically subdued. Tsukasa took it upon himself to lead the group down the main path as Arashi stayed back and watched the king. Occasionally he’d hear mumbling from behind him, or Arashi’s quiet and comforting voice. It was definitely strange to proceed in such silence, but if they kept going at this pace, they would probably make it out the other side safely.

“Tsukasa-chan...” came Arashi’s voice from behind him, and he turned around.

“Hm…? …What?! My king, are you alright?”

Leo was already half-slumped off his horse, and if it weren’t for Arashi holding him up, he would’ve fallen off and hurt himself long before this. His face was pallid, his eyes shut in pain, his grip on the reins lost… Tsukasa began to panic. Was he hurt? Sick? On the verge of breakdown like before?

“Tsukasa-chan,” Arashi said again in a low and serious voice. “He’s not doing so well, and I don’t think he can hold himself up at the moment. We need to keep going, but… I’m going to have him ride with me for a while. Can I count on you to protect us?”

There was no trace of his senior’s usual smile. Tsukasa faltered for a moment, unsure if he could really protect two people – after all, he’d barely held off a single enemy by himself at House Hasumi, let alone a whole forest of unknown horrors.

But he knew he had no choice. He nodded to Arashi, leaving the king in his senior’s care, then turned back to lead the way.

The forest looked the same everywhere. There were trees and rocks, leaves all over the ground. If not for the merchants’ path that had been cleared for travel, they could’ve gotten terribly lost. 

The crunching of leaves under their horses' hooves as they proceeded sounded the same as well. The only thing that really changed was the king's state, fluctuating between states of pain and calm. Tsukasa found himself thankful, once again, for Arashi's care and sensitivity.

“...Shall we take a rest?”

After a short break, he stopped his horse in a clearing and turned to look at his senior.

Arashi nodded. “I think it's about time to give him some medicine, yes. And besides, I'm feeling pretty stiff being on this horse with two people. Let's have some water and snacks and sit for a bit.”

Tsukasa returned the nod, then dismounted so he could reach the bag strapped to the saddle. But as soon as he got off, something caught his eye, and he stood completely still, staring.

“Hm? Something wrong, Tsukasa-chan?” Arashi called over as he helped Leo off the horse.

“Huh..? No, it's nothing, Narukami-senpai. I just… Thought maybe I've seen these trees before.”

Arashi looked at him quizzically. “Mm…Well, I guess the trees here pretty much all look the same. I wouldn't be surprised if you felt a little déjà vu here and there.” Arashi began to take some water for the horses out of their bags. “Anyway, let's get ourselves settled for now, okay? We can talk about how to proceed once we've refreshed a bit.”

“Okay.” Tsukasa turned back to his preparations. However, he still couldn't shake the funny feeling in his stomach…

Leo: “I’m…” Almost on instinct, he wanted to protest that he was fine when everyone stopped and he heard Tsukasa’s concerned voice. But he knew that no one would believe him right now, so he nodded and moved onto Arashi's horse. 

And having someone secure him right now was a real blessing. The king placed himself in front of his knight, and Arashi’s strong arms were protecting him from falling if he lost even more touch with reality. How blessed he was to have his knights, Naru so close to him was proof that he was in a way better place now than when he was the last time he had to deal with these headaches.

He curled and leaned on Arashi, allowing himself to close his eyes and trust his kingsguard to walk him out this cursed forest without bigger obstacles. If not for the pounding in his head, it could even be relaxing… Now he could at least cling to something that still connected him to the reality around him. 

“Huh…” Eventually they stopped, and Leo opened his eyes slowly. The scenery around them didn’t seem to change at all. The dark, old trees seemed to surround them from every side, as if they were living creatures on their own, closing in on unwanted guests. Leo wished he had never stepped into this forest. It seemed like everything around him knew that he was the kingslayer, the one who got rid of this forest’s guardian. 

The thought made him feel nauseated, and he had to take a few breaths before noticing Arashi’s hand extended to him.

“Thanks, I… could use some of these concoctions…” he whispered and slowly got off the horse with his knight’s help. Movement made his head spin, so he gripped onto the horse’s reins to keep himself in a standing position. 

After a few moments, he searched with his eyes for his youngest knight, who he didn’t get to talk to on the way at all. It almost felt like days had passed since they stepped into this forest and since he even saw Tsukasa Suou.

He looked as serious as always, glancing around with a frown, probably taking the task of protecting his king very seriously right now. He couldn’t help a small smile, his pain momentarily feeling a bit more bearable as he remembered yesterday’s conversation. For Tsukasa, he was someone worth protecting, what a sweet child of a kingsguard he was…

“Suo~! What’s up, my knight...?” he decided to start the conversation and took few, careful steps towards the tall knight.

Tsukasa&Arashi: “Your grace…” Tsukasa said, looking up at his king’s face. Leo didn’t look very well – his skin was pale and grayish, and his steps were uncertain, like he was having trouble holding himself up. And yet, his voice was cheerful as if starting a casual chat, which when combined with his sorry state, only sounded a bit pitiful. Tsukasa felt a strange pang in his heart.

He shook his head. “I don’t think it’s anything to be alarmed about just yet, but… I have the feeling we’ve seen this place already.” And it wasn’t just a gut feeling – the oblong shape of the clearing, the knots in the trees before them, the low hang of the branches all seemed familiar to him. Perhaps the forest was doing things to his mind as well. 

He wanted to ask if Leo was alright, but the answer was quite obvious, so instead he laid out a blanket for the king to sit on. Arashi joined them, a small vial of green liquid in hand.

“Here, Ousama,” Arashi said as he handed the concoction to Leo. It was a tincture for calmness gifted by House Hasumi, meant to soothe one’s tension and headaches. Rumors told that the lord of the Akatsuki Alliance himself was a regular user of these potions, even consuming up to seven a day, though there was no telling how true those rumors were. At the very least, Arashi hoped this tried and true medicine would ease some of Leo’s physical pain.

“How long will it take to get through this forest? I haven’t ever been through it myself…” Tsukasa said after sitting down and helping himself to a bit of cheese.

“Hmm, I think Ousama is the only one of us who’s been all the way through it before, despite how much of a state he’s in while here,” Arashi replied, shooting a concerned glance at Leo. “I can’t imagine it could be any more than a few days, though… right?”

Leo: As Tsukasa voiced his concerns Leo looked around carefully, but truthfully, everything in this forest looked the same to him. And honestly, he didn’t really want to think or observe these unfriendly trees more than necessary.

“Let me know if you notice something else. I’ll try… thinking of what we can do.” He realized he had the most experience as a traveler, especially when it came to facing dangers on the way. If he couldn’t quite help his knights with fighting, he could at least try using his head… If only it wasn’t so painful to do so. 

After reaching for the bottle Arashi gave him, the king slumped on the blanket and closed his eyes, leaning on the sitting-next-to-him Tsukasa. Ah, if he focused a bit more he could hear the young knight’s heartbeat… What a pleasant sound it was, always calming him down, even in his darkest moments.

“Mm… I think it’s about a week to reach the other side of the forest, even if we don’t have any problems on the way…” Leo spoke up again, just the smell of the mixture already soothing to this exhausted, pained mind. A bit of color returned to his face, and he looked at the blonde, a more convincing smile on his face. “But I never crossed it before, I think… It was around the coup so I can’t remember, ahah.”

Many memories from that time were a blur for him now, many he should have never forgotten. He knew he took Ruka to the other kingdom before going back home, and then… A shiver ran through Leo’s weakened body. He didn’t want to reminisce about the coup in this place, or he wouldn’t be able to rest at all until they reach his sister.

“No, I’m sure I took a route at the South of the forest. I would die here on my own. Wahah!” The laugh came out in a weak attempt to distract and not worry his comrades further. They couldn’t really turn back now after all, after crossing this forest they would finally arrive at their destination.

Leo sighed and took a sip of the concoition, warmth of the weird tasting herbal drink spreading across his chest quickly.

Tsukasa&Arashi: “A week…” Tsukasa repeated slowly.

The sun hadn’t set on the forest yet. No matter how well the king was looking after a short break, they had still only been traveling for half a day or less; a week was starting to look like an inconceivably long amount of time. If nothing more happened than the king’s current level of discomfort, that would be the most ideal… but Tsukasa had no idea how much he could hope for from this mysterious forest.

“The forest is pretty large, isn’t it?” Arashi mused, seeming to echo Tsukasa’s thoughts. He brought his arms around Leo’s shoulders and sighed quietly. It was disconcerting to think that the only one of them who knew their way around this place was the one who could barely keep himself together. Plus, it didn’t help that the king was talking about dying in the forest while being right in the thick of it.

Arashi patted Leo’s head gently. “Don’t joke about that, Ousama… Well, it’s a good thing you didn’t take this route before, and now we’re here to protect you and make sure none of that dying business happens.”

Leo: Truthfully, he didn’t expect that his kingsguard would not only protect him but also surround him with care. Of course, it was what they had sworn to do as well, Leo supposed, as he curled lightly and leaned with closed eyes into Arashi’s hold. He missed it, this knight somehow always knew how to comfort him… Even though in the end it must have been too much. And now Leo needed it again. 

“Haha… There is no way I would die with you two. I’m pretty much invincible like this!” Leo exclaimed tiredly. His headache was subduing a little, but it wasn’t affecting his exhaustion and low spirits very much. “Honestly, it’s not that easy to kill your king, you see… Look how long the Demon King tried. But I’m a hero our grandson’s sons will keep telling stories about! Wahaha..!” ...Somehow. As of now he didn’t have much strength left, or even an appetite. He popped his one eye open to glance at Tsukasa, who was cheerfully eating their cheese snacks. He could already picture himself feeling nauseated after one bite, but it was nice to see someone simply enjoying himself with food.

“So now it’s going to be Suo’s turn to keep me on a horse, huh? I can’t bother Naru the whole time, ahah!” he decided to change the topic into something less depressing. “Let’s see if these wide arms can even hold onto the king of this kingdom! Good thing I ended up taking both of you with me! Wahaha!”  

Tsukasa&Arashi: “You want to ride with me?” Tsukasa stopped in the middle of his snack to repeat what the king asked. “Why…?”

He scratched his head a little. He couldn’t quite tell what Leo’s intentions were with that request. Leo seemed to be perfectly comfortable in Arashi’s arms, after all, and the older knights didn’t seem bothered at all about it. Perhaps it was another of his king’s random whims? Well, Tsukasa wasn’t exactly opposed to riding together, and it wouldn’t be the first time he’d held his king in his arms, so he could probably do a good job with it. Though recalling how closely the king stuck to Arashi made him feel a bit ticklish.

“Go on, Tsukasa-chan. I think I need to give my poor mare a break from holding two people, anyway. I’ll keep watch ahead of us,” Arashi reassured him. “Alright, Ousama, let’s get up. The less time we spend in this forest, the better.” With one hand patting Leo’s head gently to tell him to sit up and the other hand picking up their snacks, the older knight started to get ready to return to the road.

When they had finished packing things up in bags, Tsukasa led the king over to his horse. It still surprising, and even scary, how frail Leo was right now. Aside from their first night on the road, Leo was always marching forward, always leading them along and sweeping away any problems just as quickly as he caused them. Having lost that security, Tsukasa was still trying to find his footing, trying to figure out what he could do. He was kind of glad the king gave him some directions.

Leo: “Suo, don’t be shy~. It’s an honor to hold a king, right Naru?” Leo joked a bit as Arashi helped him getting up from the ground. His steps were still a little wobbly as he already felt pretty exhausted with their journey, at least the medicine he’d just taken was actually working. Of course, the music was still awfully loud, and he didn’t have much hope for the potion to work for a long time like this. He was just relieved he wasn’t in constant pain.

Though it felt a little weird to lean on someone like this the whole time. In the past, the pain was so strong he barely had the luxury to even be bothered with things happening around him.

But now… perhaps he could tease this flustered knight a little bit. As Tsukasa helped him get on the horse, he hung both of his legs off one side. Once the knight got on his horse, he simply leaned his entire body on Tsukasa’s torso and sighed deeply.

“Take care of me, Suo~.” Leo closed his eyes, small teasing smile appearing on his face. “You don’t have to worry so much now if you’re the one protecting me directly, huh?”

He shifted comfortably. Like this, he might be able to rest a little bit.

Tsukasa&Arashi: “T-That…! I can protect my king no matter which role I must fill!” Tsukasa quickly protested, his heart skipping a beat. It wasn’t like it was the first time, but his king was much too comfortable in his arms! Tsukasa was a kingsguard, but he didn’t ever remember being conquest like this! “Haa… Well, it seems you’re at least energetic enough to joke around. That is a good sign.”

Tsukasa wasn’t sure how Arashi managed this so well before their break. He was rather afraid the king would slip off, so he placed one hand on Leo’s back while the other gripped the reins. It felt a bit risky, because if Tsukasa ever had to pull out his sword quickly, it wouldn’t be so easy. He’d have to choose either the king or his balance on the horse… well, he would make that decision if it came down to it.

With Arashi in the lead, they began their journey through the forest again. The trees were as quiet as ever. Tsukasa found it eerie – normally one would hear the chirping of birds, perhaps the rustling of bushes here and there, but the only sounds were leaves crunching underneath their horses’ feet.

After about an hour or so of walking, they came to another clearing. This one was quite similar to the previous one, surrounded by trees that curved over them and blocked out much of the sunlight, rocks strewn here and there…

“…?”

He slowed his horse to a stop. Arashi noticed the absence of sound and turned around to look at Tsukasa.

“Is something wrong? How is the king doing?” the older knight asked.

Tsukasa looked down at the man resting in his arms. “He seems to be calm… but Narukami-senpai, please tell me I’m just being too cautious…”

Arashi’s expression grew serious. “What is it, Tsukasa-chan? Did you see something?”

“I…” Tsukasa hesitated for a moment, unsure if he should say it. Perhaps Arashi would think him mad for bringing this up a second time in a second clearing, but he simply couldn’t shake the feeling that something was wrong. “I… Isn’t this the same clearing we were in before? When we took a break?”

“Hm?” Arashi looked around them. “I mean, it certainly looks similar…”

“Look,” Tsukasa pointed to the ground, and Arashi’s eyes followed. “Isn’t that where we cleared away some of the leaves to put down our blankets? And aren’t those… his grace’s footprints…?”

As he said it, he felt a cold shiver down his back. If he was right about this… then they were in a much worse situation than they thought.

Leo: Well, his energy took him as far as light teasing, but the king much preferred to curl and sink into Tsukasa’s hold. It felt so familiar, yet somewhat different. The knight was supporting him while, to ensure that he wouldn’t fall off the horse, Leo put one of his hands around Tsukasa’s waist. With a deep sigh, he closed his eyes and went back to his half-conscious state from before the break. He could even use that moment without pain to attempt sleeping. He used to deal with music playing so loudly in his head before anyway, and the medicine was calming his thoughts and panicky emotions.

So he managed to fall asleep, though obviously it was as light a dream as it could be, and he was aware that he was still on a horse, but the king could let his mind wander a little. He dreamt of Laerad and the music, and the old king and his home. Black, dark images were switching with gold, bright ones, so it could hardly be called a calm dream, but at least he was resting, even if just a little.

He was still sleeping when Tsukasa stopped, so Leo didn’t move, intending to actually get some deeper sleep if they were supposed to take another break. But soon he realized that the voices reaching him sounded pretty disturbed and unwillingly the king opened his eyes. For how long was he sleeping like this...? He could rest for much, much longer…

“What’s happening..? Do my juniors need a guidance...?” he asked quietly, sitting up in front of Tsukasa. He glanced at Arashi’s clearly disturbed face and then he looked around. It seemed like there was no visible danger he had to react to, and they had arrived at another clearing, very similar to the one where they stopped at.

It seemed almost overfamiliar. 

Leo blinked a few times as if making sure he was seeing clearly, but because of Tsukasa voicing his concerns before, he actually remembered looking at the rocks in front of him earlier. But he was pretty sure that they already spent some time on a horse.

“Huh! I had a dream that we already moved from here! When did I fall asleep? Were we just about to leave?” he voiced his concerns and sighed deeply. “Ah… Dream Suo was so nice and protective… Like a real prince even, ahah.” 

Tsukasa&Arashi: “Wh—“ Tsukasa was about to talk back to the king again, but it wasn’t exactly the time to be arguing. Besides, “Prince” was far too great of a title for him, and as attractive as “Prince Tsukasa” sounded, he was supposed to accompany the king, so he couldn’t just accept it in good faith. However… “nice and protective” left him quite curious. 

“Well, I hope that my dream self was strong and valiant… But that aside, my king, you have been asleep for a few hours at least. I assure you we’ve been moving forward this entire time. Right, Narukami-senpai?”

Arashi nodded. “Yes, I’m fairly sure we’ve been traveling this whole time, and my shoulders are truly getting stiff… but now that Tsukasa-chan’s pointed out these things, I can’t help but feel it’s a bit strange. I thought I was leading us in a straight line, though? Does the forest path actually draw a big circle…?”

“That would defeat the purpose of a path to cut through the forest… Who would do such a thing?” It certainly didn’t make any sense to make such a roundabout path. And just like the elder knight, Tsukasa was certain they hadn’t taken any turns. In any case, it was a very odd situation, and leaving the king to sit on the horse, he dismounted to investigate.

The clearing certainly did look exactly the same. The way the rocks were strewn, the color of the leaves, the curve of the branches above their heads, the tiny patches of sunlight that managed to escape through the thick canopy, dappling the ground before them. Everything around them was shrouded by big, green leaves, as if the forest itself was hiding a secret.

A quiet nervousness began to grow in Tsukasa’s stomach. Perhaps the strange situation was getting to him, but he had the feeling they were being watched.

Leo: His head was starting to hurt again, and as he glanced up, he realized that they had already spent most of the day in the forest. Even if they really wandered off and ended up going in circles, they had to soon stop somewhere and rest for the night. Well, at least his knights had to. He could take another potion and hope for the best.

He waited for Arashi and Tsukasa to finish their investigation and slowly got down from the horse, trying to bravely stand on his own. Ugh, forget the path going in circles, his head was starting to spin too. Perhaps he should have stayed on the horse, but his state was actually worsening here. And it was only the first day…

“There is only one path cutting through the forest that is cleared and somewhat safe to use,” he said finally to catch his knights attention. “The others might branch out, leading to the dead ends inside the forest or, as I heard once, to the old king’s abandoned residence. But even if it exists, it shouldn’t be as clear… right? My knights wouldn’t take any of the branching out paths, right… ahah.” Leo laughed weakly and closed his eyes, his hand wandering up to his head. “It’s almost night, too… Let’s camp somewhere here and think of what happened… It might be even worse to get lost at night.” Besides, he feared that this forest became way more active during nighttime. The Demon King was a creature of the dark, after all. His music seemed to be growing louder too. Leo could really fall off the horse if they continued the journey. 

With a heavy sigh, he took a few steps towards the closest of his companions (which happened to be Tsukasa) and rested his head on his arm. Putting a bit of pressure on his forehead wasn’t helping his pain at all, but the king didn’t care much. He didn’t even know for how long he could hold himself up on his legs, forget thinking of how they made a full, big circle and returned to the same place they had been a few hours ago.

Tsukasa&Arashi: It was eerie enough with two of them starting to hold suspicions about their situation, but when the king shared his knowledge of the forest path, Tsukasa and Arashi exchanged worried glances. Considering the foggy state the king had been in while in the forest, his input wasn’t enough to confirm their fears. However, the existence of doubt was like a cloud over their heads, and the suggestion to take a rest was welcome to both of the knights.

"For once, our king is speaking some sense... We shouldn't travel in confusion while it's dark," Arashi said, voicing Tsukasa's thoughts. "This place really does seem familiar, and even Ousama thought we'd arrived in the same spot as before. The three of us can't all be having the same delusion at the same time, right?"

The knight went back to their bags and spread out the blanket that had been used during their break earlier in the day. "Mm... This really does seem familiar."

"I see..." Tsukasa responded, expression gloomy. "Perhaps something is happening... I've always thought of the forest as a mysterious place. The tales have always spoken of magic - the strange and wonderful and dangerous."

"Mm, writers often exaggerate things for dramatic effect..." Arashi observed. "Though there is usually an element of truth to them. Haa..."

With a sigh and a shake of the head, Arashi took out the rest of their sleeping blankets and set them to the side. 

Tsukasa, who had been supporting the king with an arm, gently placed a hand on Leo's back to guided him to sit on the blanket. It was still surprisingly hard to support most of the king's weight, and once Leo had sat down safely, Tsukasa chanced a longer look at his face. The king seemed terribly pale and tired... Tsukasa looked away when he felt his heart squeeze. The sooner they could get out of here, the better.

Leo: “It's the same place.”

With all the little comments that were made by his knights, Leo was almost certain that somehow they really ended up returning to the same clearing they had been at before. The thought of wasting a few hours inside the forest already sent a nervous, panicky feeling to his stomach, and he shook his head, trying to calm himself down a little. A few hours didn't matter if they could get out of this situation. 

“Suo, use your tale-loving head and try thinking if there are some about people getting lost in the forest…” Right, he was in no position to start spreading panic and should at least guide the other two men somehow. Leo took a few deep breaths, his eyes shut tight. “We should trust in these tales, even the odd ones. It's the Guardian’s domain we are talking about after all…” The rest of what he wanted to say got interrupted because the music rang loudly, as if it was his punishment for trying to get them out of this predicament. It also sent a wave of stronger pain through his head, and Leo cried quietly. 

Perhaps out of all the dangers waiting for them here, getting lost was actually the worst one. What if old Sakuma’s residence actually still existed here… 

“We need to… get out.” His voice was very strained when he tried to speak again, and it must have definitely looked like he was starting to panic, but such pain was beyond what he was able to control. “I'm sorry, I don't know for how long I will be able to hold on here… It hurts so much, I'm…” He was scared. Being in pain caused by the cursed Demon King was much worse than death, he already was very well aware of that. Leo had hoped he would never have to experience it again, but fate never was too kind on him, was it. 

Tsukasa&Arashi: "The potions... I'll get them," Arashi whispered with urgency as he turned back to their things, and Tsukasa nodded in response.

Tsukasa thanked himself for still holding onto Leo, for the moment the king tried to speak more properly, it seemed like something else began to hurt him, and Tsukasa was able to support his rather weakened body very quickly. It was only their first evening in the forest, and the king was already in so much pain... And they were getting nowhere. If they were circling back to the same place over and over again, even turning back seemed useless... It was starting to look like a very terrible idea to have come here in the first place. Tsukasa couldn't help but feel the same fear he saw in Leo's eyes.

He couldn't afford to panic, though. He had to admire how Leo reacted even in a time like this, still trying to guide them like a leader of knights would. And if the king became unable to command them... Tsukasa wondered if he shouldn't take over.

"Get out... but how...?" he muttered to himself. The king had urged him to think about the tales, which was such a strange proposition to Tsukasa that he might have brushed it off as the usual Leo behavior if his king's voice wasn't so serious. "I've heard forest tales of gigantic wolves, poisonous plants, but never one about getting returned to the same place over and over again. It would have to be-- ah? Wait, no... that can't be."

"Hm? Did you think of something, Tsukasa-chan?" Arashi asked, seating himself down next to Leo with some fresh medicine.

"No... I... I don't know if it's true or not. I wouldn't want to lead us astray with a fleeting thought..."

"Look, we're all trying our best not to panic here. Anything could be a good clue." The elder knight looked at him seriously.

Tsukasa shook his head and thought for a moment. The truth was... he seemed to recall something, but it was from a story he heard a long time ago, a smaller piece of a longer tale of a brave and foolish adventurer, spoken from the lips of an eccentric horsemanship tutor - in the forest there were sentient beings, humanlike in their demeanor--

"Playful, with laughs like little bells, they toy with travelers as they please, mixing east and south with north and west..." he spoke quietly. "It couldn't be... fairies? But I thought their existence was only a legend...?"

Leo: “Naru, wait.” The king was truly in pain and he felt almost pathetic that just this managed to make him so shaken at the same time. Perhaps it was a blessing now that he could still recall moments from his past like this, when he was in more life-threatening situations, because Leo was able to stay resilient and gather his thoughts. Even if being in this kind of pain still scared him. 

He put his hands on Arashi's and pushed them lightly away from himself, as if refusing the medicine he was just offered. 

“How many of these potions do we have..? I'll get worse than this, so let's not waste them. It's not going to kill me, ahah…” The best medicine would be knocking him unconscious anyway, but for now he had to try and focus, so Leo looked at Tsukasa, who bravely tried to remember the tales about the ancient forest. 

“Fairies..?” he repeated slowly, eyes closed in focused, strained expression. “It might be them… Honestly if Shu is guarded by ghouls, why wouldn't the Demon King be protected by fairies.” King’s words were half-comprehensible, and he slowly slid down to lie on the blanket, resting his head near Tsukasa's thigh. Hoping to fall asleep when his head hurt so much was not only wishful but also foolish thinking, but the king didn't really have any strength left to even sit. He might even need help to get on a mattress later. 

Leo sighed quietly. 

“Tell me that tale, Suo… Listening to your pretty voice is much more pleasant than all that loud mess surrounding me…”

Tsukasa&Arashi: "Ousama, I can't possibly ask you to sleep through the night with whatever's happening to you now," Arashi said sternly. "We'll stave it off as long as we possibly can so you can spend less time in pain. That's what this medicine is here for. So take it."

The whole truth was that they had a couple days' worth of medicine at best. The liquid in Arashi's hands was only a partial dosage, which would doubtfully last an entire night of nightmares, but Arashi reasoned it was better than nothing. Leaning over quietly, the knight placed the vial near Leo's face.

"Tsukasa-chan," Arashi prompted, and the younger knight nodded and lifted up the king's head. Supporting Leo's neck, Arashi tipped the medicine into his mouth slowly.

"Keep holding him up, okay?" Arashi turned and looked for a suitable pillow. "It's just a cloak, but I'm sure you've slept on worse before, huh?" The knight chuckled and tucked the bundle under Leo's head. "Now, Tsukasa-chan, tell us your bedtime story. I'm sure it'll come in handy."

Tsukasa felt a weird tickle in his stomach hearing the tale referred to as a 'bedtime story'. Certainly, it was a childish tale, and it made him feel a bit juvenile for being able to recall it, but as Arashi had said, it could be their only clue.

With a short breath, he began.

"Well, this is a rather long tale about one of the few people to journey across the forest, so I suppose I'll skip over his other escapades... So as you both must know, many hundreds of years ago, the land we know now as Eidrheim was not as unified as it is now. I heard... that there was a man who had special powers, and because of that he was chased from his village. No one knows what those special powers were, but the villagers were quite terrified of him and his strange interests at the time, and he was sent away, wandering into the forest at one point. Being of such powerful ilk, he lived to tell the tale, of course."

Tsukasa watched the king's face as he spoke. He wasn't sure if any of this was helping or not, but since Leo had complimented his voice, perhaps it was at least a little soothing to hear someone speaking. "It's said that he was in search of the man who would become the Demon King, still a fledgling Guardian at the time, because the Demon King could give him some answers to his existence... and so he braved the deep forest."

Tsukasa began to smile, immersing himself in the story. "Word says that he made it here safely at first. It seemed like nothing was amiss, there was not even a hint of the legendary beasts of this area. But still the man kept turning around and around and around, even though he was going in a straight line. It felt like the place was mocking him. Like the forest was laughing at him. And indeed, it was - he thought he could hear laughing voices, or maybe it was his own imagination, but as he dug through the same bushes he'd passed a dozen times, he saw glimmers and glints of tiny creatures. They were laughing, humming the secret songs of the forest...

"Songs were one of the strange hobbies of this man. It was not strange in itself to love music, but this man's songs were delicate, complex, much different from the bards' regular musings. He would often play all alone."

As he spoke, he tried to recall the little details, adding flavorful words here and there to embellish the tale. It was one of his favorite things to sit and listen to a fresh tale, so being on the storytelling side of it filled him with a new kind of excitement. He could certainly get used to this, he thought.

"And so he sat down with his lyre, all alone in a clearing like ours, and sang. Suddenly, the creatures from the bushes began to grow restless... the details of this story are lost, but it said that this music sounded quite discordant to the creatures as well... mm... I wonder what sort of music it was?"

Leo: “Ugh, Naru-- I just said I don’t want to take it…” Leo tried to protest but it’s not like in his state he could do anything against his two knights. After a moment, Tsukasa was holding his head so Arashi could basically pour the elixir into the king’s mouth. Oh, he hated this feeling so much, he never wanted to be forced to take medicine ever again. 

He didn't really try to struggle with those two but couldn't help choking and coughing a little when the medicine went down his throat against his will. At least it wasn't anything unpleasant in taste, and he got used to it quickly, but that didn't stop him from whining and looking up at Arashi, his eyes full of betrayal. 

“It's you two who are going to regret not listening to me the most,” he warned, though it probably couldn't sound too serious with his voice so weak and slightly hoarse from coughing. 

Well, at least he would get a few hours of sleep this way. Leo sighed deeply and rolled onto his side to face Tsukasa and listen to his story. A bedtime story, as Naru just said. He could use Tsukasa's voice to distract himself until the elixir started working and he would be able to sleep. He also always had pretty lively imagination, right? 

So as his knight started to speak in his low, serious and yet somehow excited tone, Leo's mind for a moment could wander away from this clearing and his weakened body. It was fairly easy for him to relate to the protagonist of this story; as a young knight he was often ostracized himself, after all. He avoided the court and even considered leaving the royal castle. At least until he met Sena and Rittsu. Yeah… he stayed around only thanks to those two, didn’t he. Maybe only thanks to that, he never thought of wandering off to the deep forest like the man in this tale. It all sounded overfamiliar, how he could hear the music of the forest as well, or felt like the forest was mocking him.

Leo vaguely wondered who could be this man that chased away the fairies with just a song. Or was the song special..? It seemed like he was at the brink of solving the mystery of them wandering in circles. The king even managed to forget about his headache for a while as the story absorbed him so easily. 

He opened his eyes and looked up at his youngest knight, wanting to get from him more information. He needed just one more clue to solve their problem, he could feel it. If these fairies really hated the music…

“Suo, do we know who that man was?” Leo raised up slightly on his arms, his head spinning in circles, but he decided to ignore it for a moment. “You said that it was a delicate melody the fairies hated, could it be… Why was this man looking for the Demon King in the first place? Ah… I’m so close to solving it...! If only this music wasn’t so loud!”

Tsukasa&Arashi: Tsukasa had expected the king to drift off to sleep during his story, but instead he saw Leo sit up a little and stare back into his eyes attentively.

“Who was he…?” Tsukasa repeated, a bit startled. “Well, the tale is hundreds of years old, so who knows who he really was… I could not even begin to imagine what sort of song he played to disturb those fantastical creatures, if they really did exist at the time.

“But as for why he went to see the Demon King… well, the story doesn’t mention much more than the fact that he was very isolated and was searching for answers. Perhaps the Demon King knew something about his special powers?”

“Mm, maybe…” Arashi mumbled from beside him. “If a person looks for answers, that probably means they’re asking questions about themselves. Questions that the people of his village couldn’t answer for him. If only they had understood him…”

Tsukasa put a hand to his chin in thought. “Understood…? Would that mean the forest Guardian understood him in a way? Was he some sort of forest denizen?”

In the current age, it was hard to imagine anyone from the outer villages wanting to meet the former ruler of the kingdom, especially during his darkest obsessions with evil magic. But hundreds of years ago, perhaps the king was a different man. After all, a youth like Tsukasa could not hope to fathom four hundred and one years of rule over a kingdom.

Leo: Hm, it seemed like his knights weren’t quite on the same page as the king was with this story, were they? But if it was a real story that happened in this forest centuries ago, they probably had the solution to their problems right in front of their eyes.

Leo sat up properly, sighing heavily, his eyes half closed. The medicine was starting to work, but his mind was too awake now to allow him to sleep. Even though he felt so tired and drained…

“Special powers the Demon King knew of... and the music that could chase away the malicious forest creatures…” It was adding up in his mind so naturally, even if the old king knew of all kinds of magic, there were only so few people who wielded a similar power to him. People he knew himself as eternal beings that decided on king Leo’s fate years ago. So if he was right now, this ostracized wanderer must had been…

“... One of the Guardians of the Realm.”

Leo grabbed on Tsukasa's arm to support himself and then looked up at him, his small face almost white from the pain. Then he glanced at Arashi. “They can live for hundreds of years just like the Demon King, and their music wields so much power… Ah, if we could prove that the story was real-.” 

Leo stopped talking and his eyes widened as he realized there was an easy way to do it. After all, he was constantly hearing the melodies of this forest, if he could provoke a reaction from the creatures that were probably messing around with them… But that meant he had to sing and indulge himself in the Demon King’s maddening music himself. 

The king bit his lip, his grip tightening on Tsukasa's arm. His eyes wandered from his knights to these unfriendly trees and greenery around them. He feltl like something had been staring back at him, mocking his struggles. Was he hallucinating, or could he even hear a quiet giggle...? 

“Help me get closer to these bushes… Let's see if these fairies really exist.”

Tsukasa&Arashi: “Oh, seems like our king’s onto something,” Arashi said, amused at Leo’s sudden energy. “Are you sure you want to get up? …Well, I suppose once you have an idea, it’s hard to stop you.”

Tsukasa stared at the king. As usual, he couldn’t tell what Leo was thinking, but that serious voice and expression were enough to tell him it was important. “What are you going to do…?” he muttered, putting his hands underneath the king’s armpits and lifting with some effort.

“Oh, Tsukasa-chan, let me help,” Arashi said hurriedly. Once the elder knight joined him, Tsukasa felt the burden of the king’s weight lessen considerably.

“So, a Guardian of the Realm… now that’s an idea.” Arashi nodded slowly as they both carried Leo toward the foliage. “A Guardian could very well play some kind of magically charged music, right?”

“Like the music his grace hears,” Tsukasa added. The points started to add up – the special powers, the melodies, the connection to the Demon King. It was a convenient explanation for an ages-old tale, and Tsukasa had to admit he was impressed at how flexible Leo’s thinking remained despite the severe headaches. “There is one thing I don’t quite understand, though… if the man was a Guardian, why would he be ostracized from his village? The power and influence of a Guardian is apparent the moment you lay eyes on them. It’s why they’ve been so revered for hundreds of years.”

“That is true, Tsukasa-chan,” Arashi replied thoughtfully. “The tale says he was chased from his village, right? Perhaps the Guardians weren’t always so respected… People do tend to fear the things they don’t understand.” A complex expression flickered on Arashi’s face for a moment, too brief to be caught by either companion.

“Mm…” Tsukasa reflected for a moment. What his senior was saying all sounded very reasonable, and he had no reason to doubt Arashi’s sharp intuition. He couldn’t deny the possibility that Guardians weren’t worshipped hundreds of years ago. It seemed like an entire world away from him, but it was certainly a valid interpretation.

Before he could think of a further response, they’d already found themselves at the edge of the brush. Arashi let go of Leo’s arm to support his back instead. “Okay, Ousama, we’re here. What’s this all about?”

Leo: It was incredibly hard to stand on his own legs that had remained wobbly since their last stop. The king was grateful that he had his knights to support him, because he doubted he would be able to really take a step on his own. 

“Oh please, sometimes it takes a word of one loud person to make people fear the other human.” He didn’t have the strength to mention that he was describing his own situation as a young knight at the court. He couldn’t really afford to get distracted right now. He closed his eyes and listened to surrounding him music, trying to focus and hear the giggle the tale mentioned as well. 

Despite taking the medicine, he could feel himself starting to sweat, as it all reminded him of the months in the castle when this music was his entire life, how it accompanied every tragedy in it. 

“These fairies sing melodies of this forest, right… If someone were to sing it as well, shouldn’t they respond somehow…” His voice was quiet once they reached the bushes, and despite Arashi and Tsukasa trying to keep him in a standing position, he sat down in front of the closest one. “Well, I’ve never really done that before, and I’m not really a singer so don’t laugh, okay. The fairies will make a lot of fun of me if they exist.” 

He took a deep breath and after a brief moment, he let these loud, dramatic sounds of the forest out. He didn’t really know any lyrics he could apply to it, so he just half hummed, half made up some sounds to sing that melody.

Ah, it was maddening, he felt like this music was sinking into every fiber of his body and overtaking the bits of sanity he regained during these three years. The music was so powerful, he understood in this very moment that he was going to give in to it in this cursed forest, he wasn’t able to fight this old magic. He never truly was--after all, the Demon King surrendered to him. There was only his music left, hanging over him like a curse, and now Leo had to try his best to make any use of it. So he could get his knights out of this situation. His head was filled with the loud melody and the old king’s madness, and it was starting to hurt again, despite the medicine he took. He knew that would be the case, so he only tried to sing louder.

And finally, though it felt like centuries and at first Leo thought he imagined it, ready to give up - he heard a small, almost childish laugh. It sounded amused, almost irreverent and the king stopped singing, staring blankly in the bush in front of him.

“Do you hear it?” he asked, remembering about Tsukasa and Arashi and he looked back at them slowly. The giggling continued but he couldn’t quite believe his senses anymore. “Do you hear the giggle? They’re here, right?”

He must have sounded like a madman, but Leo couldn’t really bother with that. A shiver ran through his body, and he put his hands on the ground in front of his body since he felt like he could collapse at any moment. 

The laugh he heard was shrill and it slowly filled the entire clearing. There was no way he was hallucinating something like this, right? 

Tsukasa&Arashi: For a brief moment, the only sound filling the deathly quiet clearing was Leo’s ragged voice, his oddly dramatic melodies colored with high and low tones, slow and dissonant notes that danced clumsily in the air, disrupting the relative peace of the unmoving trees in a truly bizarre scene. Tsukasa could only stare at the back of Leo’s head in dumbfounded silence. Was his king truly going mad this time…? 

But it was quite a difficult song for a sick person, let alone one who didn’t deal much with music in his daily life, and just as the king finished a few bars, Tsukasa saw it – a leaf of the bush shuddered, then two, then five. In the dead stillness of the clearing, he could only think that something had responded to the haunting melody.

And then came a strange little snicker, muffled and whispery. He thought he’d imagined it. But the king slowly turned his head, and the moment Tsukasa caught eyes with that pale face, he felt himself shudder. He glanced over at Arashi, who also seemed on edge.

“There’s something here,” the elder knight confirmed in a low whisper, and Tsukasa felt a lump form in his throat.

“M-My king…” he said nervously. What had sounded like a single voice was slowly becoming several, the shrill laughs growing louder and louder. If all three of them heard it… then the ancient tales he heard throughout his boyhood were real. The gravity of that realization sunk deep in his stomach.

Leo: He didn’t need much more as a confirmation than to see Tsukasa’s and Arashi’s faces, but hearing this strained whisper was the biggest relief to him now. Leo laughed weakly, most of his remaining strength leaving him, the arm he was supporting himself with shaking under his weight. 

“Haha… That’s good, good... I’m not completely mad yet,“ he whispered, closing his eyes. 

It wasn’t truly “good”, however. The clearing was filled with this obnoxious cackle that, together with the music of the forest, was unbearable to listen to. Even if he wanted to, he would be unable to think of the melody that could actually chase away the fairies. 

“Oh, at least they could shut up already…” he groaned, shaking his head a little. He looked at his knight once more and amid the overwhelming pain he was going through, at least for this small moment Leo was glad that he wasn’t only slowing them down. He’d never thought that this cursed music could be of use to him.

“I think I can chase them away… I will try after getting some rest, alright...?” His voice grew quieter with each word and finally, his eyes closed again and his arm bent. 

The king slowly slid onto the ground, exhausted, not caring that he would land only on grass.  

Tsukasa&Arashi: In striking contrast to Arashi and Tsukasa, who had both drawn their swords in alarm as the awful cackling continued to grow louder, the king seemed rather unbothered by the malicious presence filling up their clearing. And in the next moment, he began to crumple.

"Wait--!" Tsukasa exclaimed, throwing aside his sword and running up to grab the king's shoulders. At first glance, he seemed like a dutiful knight unable to bear his ruler's sacred body touching the ground, but his eyes were full of anxiety, his ears full of the laughter around them. "What are you doing?! What if these creatures are dangerous?"

Leo felt limp in his arms. The sinister sounds from the trees around them were high and unpleasant, sliding up Tsukasa's spine and making his hair stand on end. How long would these fairy creatures stay around to torment them? 

The evil spells had been cast for nearly an entire day. Their laughing continued to grow. Tsukasa had a chilling sensation that the creatures wouldn't give up until the king and his knights were truly lost to the woods.

"Your grace, only you know the music! The music of... which was it, the mountains?" Tsukasa pressed on.

"Tsukasa-chan, I'm not sure if there will be much of a response. ...These creatures aren't doing anything to us, are they? We can still hold out for a while, if we have to." Arashi's voice came out low and controlled, almost strained. Tsukasa was grateful his senior stayed close, sword drawn. The terrible laughter still showed no signs of abating.

Tsukasa gulped and looked into the king's ghastly face. His senior wasn't wrong. They could endure for longer, and perhaps Tsukasa's nervousness was unfounded. 

But any human would give up laughing after a short while, right? These were magical beings, and there was no telling when, or if, they would stop.

Leo: He was about to drift away with his thoughts to some slightly quieter place. His head felt heavy from intense pain and music he had purposely sung himself. The young king had never done that before, and he momentarily understood it wasn’t the kind of music the Guardians wished for him to sing when he was having a rough time. But how was he even supposed to recall any other comforting sounds, if this nightmare was so loud and terrifying?

Someone tried to shake him, however, and he didn’t manage to get any sort of rest, his consciousness returning to reality. Leo whined, met with the loud laughter of the fairies. Together with the music of the forest, he could freely assume that he had lost his mind. A grimace showed on his face at this realization.

“No, I can’t handle this anymore! Leave me alone!” he cried to whoever tried to wake him up and curled onto one side, covering his ears so at least this unpleasant laughter would stop reaching him. He honestly couldn’t remember the last time he was so exhausted and on-edge.

The king took a few breaths, trying to calm himself down. He couldn’t give up here, could he… Not yet. Tears gathered in his eyes. But it was so hard to think about anything else. Leo could feel he was on the verge of breaking down after being woken up to reality full of these cursed sounds.

“I can’t hear it… I can’t do it, I can’t. Not now, hnn…” Leo was referring to the songs of other Guardians and it seemed like for some reason, the cackling grew louder. He opened his eyes, ready to react if there was a potential attack incoming, but instead he was met with Tsukasa’s lavender eyes. 

Oh. He was with his knights. There was nothing to fear. 

The king sniffed and slowly reached his hand towards Tsukasa.

“S-Suo… It’s so loud.”  

Tsukasa: Tsukasa never lost his grip on the king as the sounds closed in around them, creeping into their ears and filling up their heads. But the hard line between his eyes slowly softened as Leo seemed to grow weaker. The laughter still made Tsukasa's heart thump in fear, but the only one who could help them was helpless himself, and Tsukasa was hit with a complicated emotion.

He let out a slow and shaky breath, then adjusted his grip, wrapping his arms around the small body and letting Leo's head lean against his chest.

"Here... rest for a moment," he said quietly, hoping his king could hear him. "Rest, and come back to help. We need you to sing the forest back to sleep as well. It really is... much too loud."

His voice was almost a whisper. The laughter around them continued on a cacophony, but the creatures didn't seem to come any closer. The horses were stamping and snorting nervously, and Arashi had cautiously sheathed his blade and gone over to pat their noses, murmuring comforts to them quietly.

Tsukasa continued to breathe, trying to shut out the noise for the time being. Until the king was able to summon up the music of the Guardians, only the two kingsguard were left to keep everything under control.

Leo: There was nothing that ever brought him more relief than being in Tsukasa’s arms now. The hold was strong and protective, and Leo could hear something that released him from this frightening reality. Tsukasa’s heartbeat. It was fast, he had no doubt that his knight was scared, but he was alive. It seemed like once more, this knight was saving him from the  nightmare the king was living in. Ah, he needed this sort of a comfort so much…

He let himself sink into the hold and closed his arms around Tsukasa’s sides. His panicked feeling was subduing, although the laughter around them remained loud and annoying. He remembered that they had just talked about the fairies that needed to be chased away, but it took a few more moments before he was completely calm and able to search for the melodies they needed. Of course, with how audible the music of the forest was, there was no way he could hear these calming, colorful tunes. But it was something that accompanied him for years already, he knew these songs by heart.

The king finally leaned away from the hold and looked up at his knight’s face, a small smile on his face. He felt very faint but he still had to do one more thing before resting, right?

“I’m back, thank you for protecting me…” he whispered, closing his eyes, and he let his hands slip to Tsukasa’s sides, not letting go of him. “...But it cost me a lot, I shouldn’t have sung these melodies, ahah…”

It almost felt like this might be the last thing before slipping into the overfamiliar despair and madness. But it wouldn’t last for too long, probably…

“Okay… One more selfish demand though… Don’t let me go now, Tsukasa Suou.” There was no telling what is going to happen to him now, after all.

He listened to Tsukasa’s suggestion, and once he opened his mouth again, the calming and proud melody of the mountains left it. It sounded almost celestial in his head, so there was no way he was doing it justice with his grating voice, having no musical knowledge. He regretted that he never actually learned anything about music or singing through his whole life. Though he didn’t really have time for it, but even his bad singing was enough to make a difference. 

The laughter faltered and turned into a loud, disturbed murmur. Leo had no idea if it was working or irritating the fairies even further, but he continued to sing even louder, hearing that there was a reaction. It was way better than hearing this shrill or the music of the forest. What could little fairies do to his two brave knights anyway. Even if one of them was holding and keeping him in place now. 

But nothing like an attack was coming from the bushes, and he could swear that the disturbing sounds were growing quieter, and finally it got completely silent. And maybe because of the music of the mountains, he couldn’t hear the Demon King’s music anymore either. It was a freeing realization, and Leo stopped singing, breathing heavily. 

He looked at Tsukasa expectantly, trying to confirm that the fairies were indeed gone. He was willing to believe that he was imagining this silence at this point.

Tsukasa&Arashi: Tsukasa was frightened. But when the king returned his embrace, he felt his heart was thumping for an entirely different reason.

He didn't need a request to keep the king wrapped in a protective hold. It was not only his duty to guard his sovereign from external danger, but also his wish, perhaps selfish, to guard the king from the dangers within himself. 

And, as if the king was subtly answering to his wishes, Tsukasa's full name came from those dry lips, words of power that sealed the strongest of barriers around them.

"I won't let you go," he promised, clutching the king's body closer to himself as Leo began to recall the melodies of the realm.

The voice that came out was as scratchy as before, notes falling flat in some places to Tsukasa's trained ear. But when the melody came together, it floated up in the air, beautiful and fragile like little musical jewels. There was a murmur from the trees, as if the dazzle of these notes unsettled the creatures hiding among the leaves, and bit by bit, the noise surrounding the three travelers quietened.

"You did it..."

It wasn't Tsukasa, but Arashi who spoke up. The elder knight hurried over to the two of them and crouched down to check on Leo's condition. "You did it, Ousama. I think they're gone."

Indeed, the deathly quiet of the forest had returned to them, but the chilling feeling of being watched had gone completely. For the first time since entering the forest, Tsukasa finally felt like they could have some peace.

"You did well, my king," Tsukasa said softly, sincerely. Despite being nearly helpless himself, the king had managed to muster up his strength to save them. The tales of the past had said that only those with the valor of kings could do something so noble. Tsukasa's gaze shone with something that could only be described as admiration.

Leo: It felt like, for the first time in many years, he had done the right thing. The king was exhausted and felt very stressed, yes, but hearing the praise from both of his knights, he couldn’t help but smile from the bottom of his heart. He saved them. Even if it cost him so much, he managed to not only confirm the existence of magical, malicious creatures, but also he chased them away. All with the help of the music he considered a curse so, so often throughout his life. But now he even managed to make it all fall quiet around him. He had managed to forget at this point what real silence was. 

“It’s so quiet… It never was so quiet before…” Leo laughed with relief, looking up at Arashi, tears gathering in his eyes once more. He was too tired to really start crying though. The moment he let his eyelids close and a single tear fell down his cheek, his remaining strength left him, and he chuckled weakly, sliding back into Tsukasa’s arms. 

His knight’s arms seemed like the right place for him to be now, and normally he would try to scold himself for thinking something like this, but the king couldn’t care about something like that right now. He just wanted to sleep in this silence.

“Good… Let’s just rest now, okay..?” he asked, though even if his companions protested, he was already drifting away for good this time.

Tsukasa&Arashi: The turn toward Tsukasa’s embrace was so natural, and so was his response as he squeezed the king closer. As he watched Leo speak, he felt his heart squeeze as well. He couldn’t even imagine how painful it must have been – he was certain that the king deserved as much rest as possible, and, shooting a glance at Arashi, it seemed like his fellow kingsguard felt the same.

“Right, it’s time for you to rest now, Ousama,” Arashi said gently, pulling out a handkerchief and wiping Leo’s cheek dry. “We’ll make it nice and comfy for you so you can have a good sleep.” Then the knight stood up to rearrange the blankets they’d set out earlier.

“Thank you, Narukami-senpai…” Tsukasa said wearily.

“Mhmm,” Arashi hummed.

It really did feel peaceful after all the racket that had been going on around them. Now, it was so quiet that Tsukasa could hear the king’s slow and steady breathing. Had he fallen asleep already? Despite all the drama earlier, it was kind of endearing.

“Okay, Tsukasa-chan, I’ve got it all ready for him for the night, so get the man over here while he’s still in the mood to sleep.” There was a short pause, followed by an unreadable smile from Arashi. “Unless you don’t mind cuddling with him some more. He looks pretty comfortable in your lap.”

Tsukasa stiffened. “Cuddling…?” His response to Leo’s movements had been so automatic, he hadn’t even registered it as something like that, but he felt his heart start to beat faster in embarrassment. It wasn’t like he hadn’t held the king before on this journey, but something about this entire situation, or perhaps the way that Arashi had worded it, made him feel a little shy.

…No! He had no reason to feel shy. He’d carried out the king’s request as best he could. Nothing more to feel ashamed about, though he now felt a little disgruntled with his senior’s misleading choice of words.

“Please do not put it like that, Narukami-senpai. I’ve had quite enough of this uncomfortable position now, and I fear our ruler may be out for quite a while. My legs would not be able to endure it.” Sighing quietly, he gently put a hand under Leo’s knees and, with some effort, lifted the resting king into his arms. The weight was starting to feel familiar. How many times had he picked Leo up during this adventure already? No matter what, the ruler of Eidrheim somehow always managed to find his way into Tsukasa’s arms.

He bent down and laid Leo on the blankets, letting Leo’s head rest on one of their bags. The king’s eyes were still closed, so Tsukasa allowed himself a single, small sentence.

“You are such a troublesome king…”

Chapter Text

Leo: The evening of the first night in the forest was the last one when Leo tasted any sort of peace. He was woken up with a nightmare in the middle of the night, and his days became a mix of painful headaches and endless night terrors. He wasn’t wrong to think that the Demon King’s music would affect him so badly, but being on the verge of constant breakdown was way worse than what he expected.

He quickly lost count of how much time they had spent in the forest already. Most of the time intermittently quiet, distant or sobbing, the king couldn’t even imagine how great a burden he must have been for his knights. It was becoming absolutely unbearable and absolutely pathetic how quickly he spiralled back to the state from a few years ago. It was only a cursed forest, you foolish king! Get over yourself and lead your knights again.

It was an impossible request however, the headache exhausted him way too much for him to do anything more than lament over own state. Or eventually protest about Arashi and Tsukasa trying to force him to eat or take the medicine that wasn’t working anyway. 

It was the seventh day since they entered the forest when he felt like giving up completely. Another nightmare disturbed his restless sleep, and the king woke up, huddled close to both of his knights. For a brief second he was grateful for their care. It very quickly reminded him however that he was dragging them down, slowing the entire journey. He unconsciously squeezed the arm of Tsukasa, who was still sleeping. Seeing his peaceful face brought tears to his eyes, and the king curled up, trying to hold back the sobs that dreaming of his life’s tragedies brought. Why couldn’t he just get over all that… His knights were like a real family to him now, trying to protect him even from his inner enemies, but it didn’t matter if Leo wasn’t doing anything to overcome it, was it? Ah, it’s been a while since he felt almost suicidal…

“I’ve had enough…” he mumbled, sniffing, his dry lips barely moving. He didn’t care if he was going to die in this forest anymore, the king was already reaching the limit of how much he could endure. Ah… He was way more fragile than he’d been before the coup, wasn’t he...

Tsukasa: The music of the land had righted the twisted path they had been traveling the first day, but with every day following, it became clearer that that was the most they could ask for. The king was rarely on his own horse, opting instead to sit with one of his kingsguard, either falling asleep in their arms or softly groaning whenever he woke. Though the monotonous environment of the forest wasn't exactly conducive to conversation itself, it felt especially quiet without Leo's usual interjections, and it was getting harder and harder to shake off the melancholic mood that had befallen them.

But the nights felt even more restless. It was already nervewracking for even Tsukasa and Arashi to sleep under a canopy so thick, in almost pitch black, but it was even more unimaginable for Leo, who was fraught with nightmares no matter how he tried to sleep. The kingsguard had taken to sleeping on either side of him to make sure at least one of them was there for comfort or another dosage of the potions should he wake up. Unfortunately, this disrupted their sleep as well, so as the days wore on, the bags under their eyes grew bigger.

The seventh night was no different. A grip on his arm pulled Tsukasa out of his light sleep, sniffling sounds shaking away his drowsiness. Another bad dream for Leo, was it... He'd already grown used to feeling sad for his king.

Letting out a long sigh, he rolled over toward Leo and automatically wrapped his arms around the small, frail body. Was Tsukasa imagining it, or did Leo feel somehow thinner than before?

"Mm...shh, shh..." he cooed softly, still half-asleep. "It's alright... I'm here. You feel so small..."

Leo: He was crying because of the pain and exhaustion rather than nightmares at this point. When Tsukasa turned around to embrace him, Leo shook his head as if in protest of the comment of how small he was. But first he buried his face in his knight’s chest, trying to calm down his thoughts. His head hurt, obviously, since the potions already stopped working the last time he took them. He never had to deal with so much pain for so long, his body shook with more sobs.

“Suo, I’m so tired… My head keeps hurting the whole time, I can’t handle this anymore…” he whined and sighed quietly. At least in the arms of his knight he was able to escape from the music for a little bit. Honestly it was driving him mad, it felt like he already lost his mind. He raised hands to wipe away his tears. 

“...I w-won’t survive another night here.” Maybe he had to knock himself unconscious, somehow? Honestly, he wouldn’t mind if some forest’s creature attacked him suddenly, he wasn’t able to fight back anyway...  

Tsukasa: The sound of Leo's crying wasn't unfamiliar, and as he held the king in his arms and patted his back, Tsukasa could feel his eyelids quickly growing heavy again. He hadn't had nearly enough sleep in the past week, and he was too tired to feel shameful about his sleepiness.

However, something in the king's words felt very off. He couldn't handle it? He won't... survive another night?

Tsukasa's heartbeat started racing. He'd known his king to say such weak things, but in the dead of night, with the stillness of the forest pressing around them, his wits fraying at the edges, it sounded incredibly ominous.

"Your grace..." he whispered, trying not to show his sudden worry. "It's been seven days and nights now. We have almost reached the end of this cursed place. Please do not worry yourself so much."

Leo: He realized that Tsukasa was trying to calm him down, and at first he appreciated that, so he squeezed the knight gently.

“Seven days…” he repeated in a weak whisper, shutting his eyes tight at the fresh wave of pain and thought that if not for their first day and how much he was slowing them down, they would be out of the forest this morning. Now, it probably would be the next day, and for the king and his current state, it felt like way too much time. He was once in such bad shape that he couldn’t handle the simplest tasks without a breakdown. So all his instincts were telling him that he was currently at the brink of a similar crisis here, in this cursed forest.

“No... “ he whined, his breathing getting faster. “It’s my fault, I slowed us down. I’m going to lose my mind here, and nothing is helping anymore. I’m such an idiot, I’d rather die than go mad because of the king again... Ugh.”

Even Tsukasa’s warmest embrace couldn't stop the king’s small body from starting to tremble, and his breathing became unsteady because of the rising panic he felt. And so what that he was using his knights’ kindness, even though he shouldn’t if it wasn’t helping him anyway! Absolutely disgusting piece of so-called king who couldn’t learn even from his own mistakes.

Leo sobbed louder than before, having no control over how much self-hatred plagued his every thought now.

Tsukasa: Tsukasa didn’t know how many times he’d felt the painful squeeze in his chest whenever he looked at the king, but by now the horrible feeling had grown so large, spread so far that he felt it constricting his throat and twisting up his stomach. He wished he could at least cry, if only it would make the shivering figure in his arms cry less. But the only thing he could do was tighten his embrace, console the king, and pray it had any effect.

He took a deep breath, in and out, trying to calm himself down. “The Demon King is dead, your grace,” he said quietly. “He is no longer the ruler of our kingdom. It has come to an end already. We are simply in his territory, but we will be out very soon… We’re almost there.”

It felt strange to have to remind Leo of such an obvious fact, and it was terrifying to think the King of Eidrheim was in danger of losing touch with reality. Tsukasa wasn’t sure how much he could really convince Leo that the Demon King wasn’t going to take anything away anymore, not when Leo was in this state.

Was the Demon King truly this horrible? He pondered it as he hugged Leo’s head close to his chest. He knew that Rei Sakuma had committed several atrocities in his name, and left the kingdom to rot in favor of dark magic… The death of Madara Mikejima, which had been mentioned on the first day of their journey, was almost certainly something traumatic for the current king… and yet it seemed like the claws of the Demon King had personally clenched themselves firmly around Leo’s throat.

What sort of relationship did the current king and the former king have…? Tsukasa found himself wondering. But he couldn’t ask that now. They had to get out of this terrible place first.

“It will be alright… It will definitely be alright,” he murmured to the king every so often, petting the orange hair gently.

Leo: He was taking fast, sharp breaths, struggling to calm down, and raised his shaking hands to try wipe away his tears at least. He must have looked like a mess right now, and usually the king wouldn’t care, but now it added onto how utterly pathetic he felt.

“I-I know that he-he’s dead…” he tried to say, this voice breaking when he remembered the moment of the Demon King’s death, and he covered his mouth to stop himself from whining. “But Suo… His music… It’s a curse, it must be a curse, it-it wasn’t so bad… before. It won’t stop until I’m dead.” Leo firmly believed in it right now, there was no other explanation for what was happening to him. He was still under the Demon King’s influence, and no Guardian ever had so much power over him. 

He curled up in Tsukasa’s arms, barely aware that he was even right next to him. Was the king already losing touch with reality? It was such a scary thought, it was obvious that he was barely holding it together.

“Suo…” he whispered with his eyes closed, and he put his hands on Tsukasa’s arms, fingers curling around them weakly, just to confirm that Leo was still in reality, next to him. “Don’t let me do something… bad if I lose it here…”

Tsukasa: A hard lump stuck in Tsukasa's throat at Leo's words. The pain in his chest grew even worse, and he was suddenly struck with the terrible fear that even as they lay here, the fragile king in his arms would begin to fade away, only a tighter embrace reassuring Tsukasa that those fears were baseless. 

It wasn't hard to figure out what the king meant by "something bad", though Tsukasa had no way of knowing how to stop it, or what to even look out for. The desperate, sad Leo that had appeared during their journey in the forest was someone very new, and unpredictable in the worst sort of way.

He leaned his head against Leo's and exhaled deeply before answering. "I do not know how much the music torments you, and I can only guess at the extent of the pain, but... I trust you won't do anything bad. Even if something does begin to happen, I will do everything I can to stop it."

Whatever it would be. But Tsukasa also trusted himself to understand what was bad and what was good, and his king was certainly on the good side.

Leo: The squeeze was so tight and protective, and Leo breathed, leaning on Tsukasa's shoulder. His night terrors were finally slowly subduing, even if it took a while in these strong arms of his knight. It didn’t really reduce his headache or make the music quieter, but his thoughts were slowing down at least, and the panic was gradually leaving him. But his hands were still shaking, and there were still tears in his eyes when he reached to Tsukasa’s neck, fingers curling around the back of kingsguard’s head.

“Wahah… You’re such a good knight, Suo. Such a brave knight…” This reminded him how both Izumi and Arashi did the same thing for him a few years ago, and Leo was hit with a new wave of guilt. Could he even survive without leaning on someone… He always ended up using his knights. “To think I didn’t want to accept you into kingsguard ranks… But look at you, being my supporting pillar now… It must be so so hard, I warned you…” The king sniffed, as his crying was still beyond his control. But at least he was starting to feel calm enough for his voice to not break, just sound incredibly exhausted and quiet. 

“You know what it feels like...? As if I were underwater, but it’s so cold, and I'm sinking deeper with little air left. And it hurts… The water is the old king's music, and I can barely see what is happening on the surface. It swallowed me whole once, but having you and Naru is like a sun that I can still see, but it's becoming much, much harder… I need to get out of that water soon, Suo… Very soon." Leo sighed tiredly… At the beginning of the journey through the forest, he would have fallen asleep now, but his mind was too restless to allow it after a week of nightmares and pain. So he talked instead, to try and distract himself somehow. 

Tsukasa&Arashi: He knew for sure that he was used to holding Leo by now when, as the king seemed to calm down a little, he also felt his body begin to relax immediately. Another storm seemed to have been avoided – as long as they could keep it up for another day or so, they could leave the forest without anything more happening.

At least he hoped so. The king was acting very strangely this time, and when Tsukasa expected him to start falling asleep again, he instead continued to speak and move restlessly. And, as if that wasn’t enough, there was sudden praise pouring into Tsukasa’s ears, and arms locking around his neck. The king’s face was so close that Tsukasa couldn’t see anything other than those tired green eyes still shining in the darkness, the gaunt, yet tempting and beautiful features standing out from pale skin. Tsukasa was a true kingsguard, a pillar of support, like a ray of sunlight… things he’d hoped and wished to hear, and maybe it was because he was so tired, but the excitement from hearing those words made his pulse quicken, heat rise to his face. 

And yet, a complicated feeling remained clenched around his heart at the king’s further words. Yes, it was hard. But that didn’t mean any of them could give up.

“Mm, I see, that makes it easier to imagine,” he said after listening to the king’s metaphors. “But if it is as cold and dark as you say… then I urge you to keep swimming, if not for yourself, then for the kingdom waiting outside the forest.”

He’d seen the king struggle already. Perhaps it was Tsukasa’s wishful thinking, but his instincts told him it wasn’t impossible for Leo to continue on. They were almost out, after all.

As he calmed down, Tsukasa felt a small shiver go through his body, so he leaned down to pull back the blankets that had been kicked away during their restless sleep. As he did, he sensed movement from behind Leo, and Arashi stirred from sleep with a quiet, dainty yawn.

“Ah, Narukami-senpai… Have we woken you up?”

“Mm… hm…? Is that Tsukasa-chan?” Arashi asked sleepily, rolling over to face the other two. “Oh, goodness, Ousama’s got himself all wrapped up there. Is he still awake?”

Tsukasa nodded, to which Arashi smiled gently. The elder knight leaned up and peered into Leo’s face. “Ousama… It’s the middle of the night, but is there anything we can do for you?”

Tsukasa nodded again in agreement. “This is not a battlefield into which either Narukami-senpai or I could enter, but we shall be your guide.”

“Fufu, I have no idea what Tsukasa-chan’s talking about, but yes, we shall both be here for you.”

Leo: Of course Tsukasa would urge him to keep struggling, that was what anyone else would suggest. But Leo had been in constant pain for seven days and seven nights, and it didn’t seem like he would feel any better while in this forest. It was a matter of maybe a day, no matter how hard he tried. The music already started to overtake his senses like some kind of sickness, and he was at the brink of exhaustion, no matter whether he was getting any sleep or not. 

“Yes, I can… Try doing it for today but… That’s the best I can promise,” the king whispered with a quiet sigh and grimaced at another wave of headache. “Ngh... “

There was a movement behind him, his other knight must have been woken up with all the sobbing, shivering and talking Leo was doing this whole time. The king leaned away from Tsukasa and turned his head towards Arashi. He didn’t really like being separated from his knight’s warmth and arms, his small posture shaking with more shivers even though he was under the blanket.

“N-Naru… I didn’t want to wake you up, sorry.” The king’s lips curved into a small smile, and he let out a shaky breath. “You know well that I don’t need anything but some hugs, ahah… I don’t think I can sleep more tonight anyway, and potions aren’t working anymore.” 

Neither his reality or the dream realm were anything pleasant in this forest, so at least the company of his knights could be slightly distracting. Tsukasa was right that his knights couldn’t follow him into his battlefield, and he even preferred it this way, but their company was the best he could still get here.

“Alright, alright… I can still see you, my two brave kingsguard…” Leo sighed, fresh tears falling down his cheeks at a certain, terrifying thought. “I don’t want to stop…”

Tsukasa&Arashi: "Oh, you didn't wake me up, it's simply a bit chilly in this forest," Arashi answered easily. The knight was already running a hand through the king's hair, a familiar gesture done half out of habit. "It's still dark, Ousama... Sorry to have to ask you to hold on, but let's try to rest until it gets light, alright? As soon as dawn hits, we can get ourselves moving out of this horrible place. Don't cry, okay?" 

While speaking, Arashi gingerly wiped the king's tears with the edge of a sleeve. Tsukasa watched this intently. He always had to admire how talented Arashi was at comfort - just listening to the gentle voice was soothing enough to fall asleep to.

"Narukami-senpai... It's very calming being next to you. It reminds me of a mother comforting a child," he commented.

Arashi looked at him wryly. "Goodness, I'm not that old... Or at least I hope not? Has the stress finally gotten to my skin?" The older knight let out a dramatic sigh. "At least call me an older sister, Tsukasa-chan."

"Mm...?" Tsukasa thought for a moment. "Alright? I suppose that would make more sense than referring to you as a mother."

Arashi giggled softly and nodded, as if liking the sound of that, then scooted down further under the blanket, cuddling up against Leo. "Come on, Tsukasa-chan, the king requested something of us," came an urgent voice, and Tsukasa quickly understood he needed to follow suit.

He rolled and adjusted himself so that his head was level with Leo's, both of them resting on the makeshift pillow of cloaks they'd fashioned for the king. He was so close to Leo's face again, and the arm he had tucked around the slim waist was now resting against Arashi's arm, which had curled around Leo from the opposite side, holding the king sandwiched in place between them. It was a very new, strange feeling for Tsukasa, but it wasn't bad. In fact, it was very intimate, and very warm. He could even feel a prickle of heat at the corners of his eyes... oh, perhaps he was tired.

Exhaling slowly, he let himself relax against the warmth and forget about the situation for a moment. Just a day or so more, and they'd finally escape this nightmare...

Leo: Honestly through his whole life Leo could count on his fingers things that were truly good. And he considered himself quite an optimistic person, but in light of everything that had happened to him, the real happiness seemed rather… bleak. It had to be pretty ironic, considering that people gave him the "Lightbringer" title. How could he bring light anywhere if the king himself was surrounded by darkness? He didn't have an answer for that, but if he was to decide on it, the moment when both his youngest knights had brought him into their hold was instead as close as he’d come truly feeling surrounded by light. 

Leo breathed slowly, his muscles, stiff from stress and pain, relaxing slightly. In this exact moment, he had no doubt that his kingsguard would bring him back if Leo somewhere lost his way. Truly, with them maybe one day he would even stop being the broken king. Oh, it seemed ridiculous to wish for something like that in the forest that tried to make him mad. The king chuckled quietly and closed his eyes. He was feeling so warm and cozy in their hold now. His head rested on Arashi’s and Tsukasa’s arms comfortably. 

"My family did something like this for me when I was a knight and visited them, ah…" Leo sighed, finally really calming down. "I really miss them, but this feels just like a family too, ahah… You two are really incredible. I love you guys. Suo, Naru…" 

The king closed his eyes, even though he wasn’t hopeful to get any sleep. But at least his knights deserved a good rest before facing another rough day in this cursed forest.

And as expected, once it was time for breakfast, Leo was almost completely not present. He had no real strength or appetite left, so he only quietly watched his knights, his fingers wandering around the hilt of his sword. It was rather clear that he couldn’t really hold on for much longer. It seemed like the music was growing louder for him. Despite all efforts he was losing his touch with his surroundings. He didn’t say anything when they got on horses either, curling up in Arashi’s arms, a grimace on his face.

He wasn’t sure how many hours had passed when it all became absolutely unbearable. The king whined, pushing himself away from his knight.

“No, I can’t deal with this anymore. Where are we...? I’d rather kill myself than lose it here...!” He wasn’t even thinking about what he was saying anymore.

Tsukasa&Arashi: The king hadn't spoken a word to them for a while. It was a symptom Arashi was scarily familiar with, despite being unable to understand what exactly was going on inside Leo's head. The only time Leo was so silent without actually sleeping was when his mind was completely elsewhere, absorbed in training or some parchment or... something that wasn't there. It was nerve-wracking, and their only comfort was that every step they took brought them closer and closer to the end of this journey.

That said, perhaps Arashi had relaxed too much. The knight wasn't ready for the sudden push on the chest, and, leaning dangerously backward, nearly fell off the horse's back.

"Wh-- Ousama...?!"

Alarmed, Arashi quickly grabbed onto Leo's arms, trying to keep the king from falling as well. "Hold on! What's wrong? We're here in the forest, the forest! We're on our way out now, okay?"

"Narukami-senpai?!"

A concerned voice came from in front, and Tsukasa abruptly turned his horse, which startled Arashi's own steed, bumping both knight and king around on the saddle.

"Tsukasa-chan, watch out!"

Arashi's voice came out half-irritated, half-scared, grip on the king tightening, but immediately felt bad about it. It was quickly becoming apparent that the elder knight was the only one who really knew how to deal with the king in a moment like this, the only one the rest of them would have to rely on. With a slow inhale and exhale, Arashi tried to calm down as quickly as possible to assess the situation.

"Ousama, can you see me? Can you hear me?"

Leo: Once Arashi held onto him to keep the king on the horse, Leo at first struggled, unaware of where he was at first. He shut his eyes tight, dark images flashing in front of them. He was with his knights, he knew that, but there was nothing but music around him. He started to panic, because the king realized that he hadn’t been able to hear Arashi’s heartbeat for some time. But the knight was definitely there, right...? He was afraid to open his eyes and find out that he couldn’t see the familiar blonde.

“I can’t…” Leo’s voice was shaking when he spoke up weakly. He could faintly feel that the grip on his arms tightened. Was his knight trying to calm him down? Leo wasn’t even sure if he could hear his voice now… “I… I don’t know, N-Naru. But… It’s starting, I’m so scared. I don’t want to stop seeing and hearing you guys, I’d rather die. I can’t do anything without my kingsguard anyway.” He hid his face behind his hands. The music was so loud even his own voice was sounding kind of muffled. And on top of that, the headache was still bothering him as well. “It hurts, it hurts so much. Please at least knock me out, please…”

Leo doubted his knights would do that, it was unfair to ask them in the first place but how was he supposed to do that himself? The king wasn’t sure if he was capable of doing anything of the sort in his current state.

Tsukasa&Arashi: “What's starting? Ousama?" Arashi asked urgently. Though Leo's eyes were shut tight, Arashi was quite sure that the king was seeing some very terrifying images behind his eyelids, fabrications of his brain that were intensified by this mysterious music. On top of that, Leo's request was deeply, terribly worrying. There was no doubt that his initial guess, that he'd last barely even another day, was scarily accurate.

"Ousama, I know it hurts a lot... I know it hurts. But we, your kingsguard, are right here with you, okay? We're almost there," Arashi said as gently as possible, ignoring Leo's pleas for release. There was no way Arashi could do something as horrible as that...

"Narukami-senpai..." Tsukasa's voice came from in front again. The younger knight was looking at Arashi, his violet eyes filled with concern. "Should I get the last of the potions?"

"Just..." Arashi inhaled and exhaled, quite visibly stressed. "Just... we need to make sure he's calm first, alright? Help me... get him to the ground. The horse is getting agitated with so much moving around on its back."

With a small nod, Tsukasa dismounted his own horse and came over to the both of them, arms reaching up toward Leo's waist. Arashi breathed a sigh of relief. At least their youngest knight was quick to act in times of distress.

Leo: It felt like the music of the forest was trying to split his head open and pour inside the madness he had suppressed through the last three years. Even though it was so hard in the first place. Now he could barely hear Arashi, and as his panic rose, it seemed like his knight’s voice was sounding even further from the king.

“I can barely hear you… Naru. Please, I don’t want that to happen, why won’t you listen to me...” He shook his head, still refusing to open his eyes. Leo knew that he couldn’t trust his senses anymore. Actually, where was Tsukasa...? Did he stop his horse? Just how pathetic could the king of Eidrheim get? The Demon King was right, with his spirit so broken, he was never fit to be the king. 

“Where’s Suo..?” he asked quietly and after a moment he felt someone’s hands on his waist. The king yelped and turned around to grab onto the already stressed horse’s neck instead. Were they taking a break?! Now, when his time was running out?!  

“No! Let me go! We’re not taking any breaks until we’re out of this cursed place! It’s probably too late for me anyway!” There was no telling if he would be magically “healed” once they left the forest after all. 

He risked opening his eyes and looked down at Tsukasa. Thanks gods, his other senses weren’t as dull as his hearing yet. Even if some dark images still flashed in front of Leo’s eyes, he could still see his youngest knight’s concerned face, and something squeezed painfully in his chest. 

“Please… I don’t know what I’m going to do if we stay here…”

Tsukasa&Arashi: "Your grace, please be more reasonable! We don't have--"

"Tsukasa-chan." Arashi's soft but stern voice cut in. "Be patient with him."

At Arashi's request, Tsukasa bit his lip to stop himself. Thanks to his exhaustion, it was already much too easy for him to jump to the conclusion that Leo was doing something random and childish on purpose, rather than having a further breakdown. And when he looked into Leo's eyes, which seemed to be gazing somewhere far, far away, the guilt in his heart only grew stronger.

"Your grace... I'm sorry, I'm right here," he said slowly and calmly, mimicking how he'd heard Arashi speak to Leo before. He couldn't think of much to say, however, afraid that the words he might come out with would upset the unstable king more.

"If we go at this pace, we won't stay in this forest for much longer. But it will end up being much longer if we scare the horses away," Arashi joined in. "You'll be seeing the edge of the forest before you know it. Then it'll all be okay. We're just... getting off to check how much longer it is, okay?"

To check...? Tsukasa shot a confused glance at Arashi. He hadn't heard anything like that, nor had they done such a thing before on their forest journey. The elder knight, however, only gave him a meaningful look before waving a hand quickly, as if urging Tsukasa to move.

Still hesitant, Tsukasa looked back at the king. Then, preparing for more struggling, he tightened his grip on Leo's waist, pulling downward.

Leo: There was nothing much he could do to stop his knights from taking that break, was there? He didn’t let go of the horse but hung his head low, not looking at any of them. So what that Tsukasa and Arashi were here if they couldn’t understand what he was going through? In the end, it was always only his battle. Not Sena’s, not Ritsu’s, and now these two couldn’t save him either. He was always alone in his fight against the Demon King, even years after Rei Sakuma’s death.

As he realized that, the music seemed to grow even louder. He was losing this battle, and Leo really had no idea how he could fight against this magic. Maybe if he wasn’t so exhausted… But he wasn’t even able to rest anymore either. 

 “...To check?” he picked up some of Arashi’s faint, calming words. He breathed heavily, unable to really control how much the idea of stopping was scaring him. He really didn’t have time left for some checks, breaks or even rest! “...You two really don’t understand! I can’t control that music, I can’t control this pain. If you want to delay our journey any more, you can leave me in this damned forest while you're at it...! Hn, let me go…” The king whined as Tsukasa pulled him off the horse. His arms instantly gave up on holding onto its neck, and he shut his eyes tight. Defeated again, this time by his knights. 

Leo hit Tsukasa’s chest in frustration. He knew he was lacking the strength to make it hurt at all, but he was out of other options to protest. He hung pathetically onto his knight, his legs barely keeping him in a standing position. 

“The Demon King would have you whipped for disobeying him…” he mumbled quietly, though obviously he would never do something similar. “How the hell do you want to check that, huh...?” 

Tsukasa&Arashi: "We've established that the Demon King is dead. My king would not do such a thing," Tsukasa said firmly. The king's protests didn't hurt at all, but that was worrying in itself - true helplessness had seeped through Leo's entire body.

Arashi dismounted after Leo gracefully. With a small frown, the elder knight placed a hand on the king's shoulder.

"Listen, Ousama, we're not going to leave you here in this forest, or knock you unconscious or any of those things. We just need you to calm down for a moment so we can proceed, alright? A few minutes to double check our situation isn't going to make the whole journey slow down."

"Narukami-senpai..." Tsukasa interjected cautiously. "I want to know what you mean by a double check."

He immediately stiffened, though, as he didn't expect to be met with a sharp stare from his usually calm senior. And then, just as they locked eyes, Arashi looked at Leo, then back at Tsukasa again, several times, until Tsukasa let out a tiny oh and realized he'd failed to read the air again. Of course - his kind senior was known for telling little white lies sometimes, and this one had already served its purpose of getting Leo to focus on something else. In that case, Tsukasa would have to play along.

 "Mm..." Tsukasa put a hand to his chin in thought. "Knowing where we are exactly could give some peace of mind... And a time estimate of how long it could take to reach the forest's edge."

"That's right," Arashi added, seemingly satisfied. "If one of us could scout ahead and find a nice, high vantage point, we might be able to see the edge from here. We shouldn't be too far away, right? Wouldn't it be nice to know?"

Leo: “He’s dead, sure! But he’s still in my head, and he’s winning! Why is this so hard to understand?!” Or maybe Leo was losing the ability to separate the former king from what he was hearing. Either way he was now scared, desperate and also angry. 

He pushed himself from Tsukasa and slid slowly onto the ground, ignoring Arashi's hand and holding his head in both hands. Suddenly he really wished he was alone, trying to convince his knights felt like an absolute waste of time, maybe if he got a moment alone he could actually collect himself. The king was honestly out of options or working methods of calming himself down now. Probably nothing but somehow stopping to function for a moment would work. He was convinced about that. 

He heard Tsukasa asking about something, and his knights were quiet for a moment, which made him instinctively curious. Leo raised his head a little and glared at Arashi from under his bangs. His eyes very soon widened in shock when he discovered what this scouting ahead idea was about. For a moment he really did forget about the pain or music and stared at his knight in turn. Now when he was at the brink of a real breakdown, in this nightmare of a forest, Arashi's suggestion sounded like a tasteless joke to him. 

"Someone has to scout ahead…" he repeated slowly, his face grimacing. "Are you serious, it's dangerous. If any of you get hurt…" Leo paused, trying to figure out this new wave of fear that washed over him. It felt different than the panic related to losing his mind and senses. 

"Hn... I would rather go mad than lose any of you. It's going to happen anyway." The king laughed bitterly, lowering his gaze on the ground. He wasn't sure if knowing exactly how much time it would take them to leave the forest was going to change anything at this point, but it seemed pointless to protest more. His knights clearly decided not to listen to him anymore. He couldn't really blame them, his ability to think rationally was completely gone now. 

"Sure, if you think that this is a good idea… But I'm really not going to be nice if anyone gets hurt." There was an actual, tiny comfort in these words. Feeling protective of his knights seemed like the last, strongest wall that separated him from the Demon King. 

A small, pale smile appeared on his face at this thought, and Leo sat properly on the ground, supporting his head with one hand. 

Tsukasa&Arashi: Though it was originally just a vague suggestion, the more his senior kingsguard talked about scouting ahead, the more Tsukasa started to think it was actually a good idea. After an entire week of half-sleep and watching the king slowly deteriorate, coupled with Leo claiming he barely had any time left, Tsukasa quite deeply understood the impatience to leave the forest. Knowing how long it would take to get out would not only comfort them but would help them ration out the last of their forest supplies to tide themselves over during the final push.

…Which was exactly why he felt so irritated. He’d been ready to help the king through another episode again, but as Leo sat down on the ground and complained like a petulant child, Tsukasa couldn’t hold on to his patience any longer. He was getting tired of feeling guilty and sad.

“My king,” he began, walking right to Leo’s side and looking down at the mess of orange hair.

“Tsukasa-chan—“

“Narukami-senpai, I apologize. But there’s something that needs to be said.” He put his hands on his hips. “My king, what is it that I don’t understand? How much pain you feel? When you’ve been in pain for seven days and seven nights, always telling us how it feels, and we have only had to sit there and watch you tell us you’d rather go mad or die, yet you claim we understand nothing?

“You also talk of one of us getting hurt, and, while I understand the sentiment, our very task is to make sure you make it to your sister on the other side of this forest. And as Narukami-senpai has already expressed, knowing exactly how much further we have to go would make the rest of the journey much easier for us – peace of mind for all of us. Please, allow us to do our job! Or do you not trust us to help you?”

By then, Tsukasa had already felt the blood rush to his head. His tired body had been working in overdrive, begging for some sort of outburst to happen, and his king had simply pushed him in all the wrong places. He heard a small intake of breath from behind him, as if Arashi was about to say something, but no voice came. Alright, my king, he thought bitterly, what do you have to say for yourself?

Leo: “Huh...?” Truthfully, the continuing confrontation was the thing he least expected. The voices sounded too quiet, so he didn’t see the point in continuing to talk to him. Leo was even starting to feel bad that none of their calming words were really reaching his tormented mind anymore. Just like few years ago…

But Tsukasa Suou wasn’t really a person to let him say whatever he wanted, no matter the state he was in, was he? The king sensed that someone was standing above him and talking, so he raised his head, meeting with his young knight’s stern gaze. Suddenly Leo found in himself a bit of strength to focus again. His knight was calling him insufferable and self-centered, and he could feel his blood begin to boil. Yes, he knew that. Leo couldn’t handle being a constant burden this whole time either. 

“You don’t even realize I can barely hear you, and yet…” he mumbled more to himself, but he had to say something else. Maybe explain himself, even if it was rather hard to gather his thoughts in this state. But Tsukasa succeeded in one thing, because for a moment he completely forgot to panic, anger and guilt mixing together. He returned his knight’s sharp stare.

“I do trust you, but I don’t trust myself! You act like you know what you’re dealing with because I’m still your heroic king, don’t you?” His tone was rather mocking. “How adorable… Sena thought so too. I thought so too, and yet it didn’t stop me from trying to take my own life a few years ago. Knocking me unconscious might be your only good choice the longer we stay here.”

Although… If it was for everyone’s sake, to calm his kingsguard down, he wouldn’t be absolutely opposed to the splitting up idea, but now he was too angry to simply agree with Tsukasa. 

“So go, scout ahead if you want. Face the dangers and consequences of your decisions, you’re not a child after all. I will entrust myself to our poor Naru.” 

Tsukasa&Arashi: Tsukasa listened in silence as Leo began to rant. Everything he heard only intensified the hot, dense feeling of indignation in his gut. The king still pretended like he trusted them? When he was making all these selfish demands, begging the people he cared about to hurt him and themselves? It was a complete farce.

“What is even your purpose in telling me these things? Why did you think it would help anything if you told me you tried to—“

“ Tsukasa-chan , that’s enough.”

There was suddenly a very strong grip on his arm, and Tsukasa was startled. He turned to meet Arashi’s piercing gaze, eyebrows drawn in a stern expression that he’d never seen on his gentle senior before. It reminded him very strongly of his tutors back home – this was the sort of face they would make when he got something very wrong, and his throat suddenly felt dry.

“Narukami-senpai…” he said quietly, and he could swear he saw Arashi’s expression loosen slightly. Still, his anger didn’t subside, and even though his senior’s hand was there to stop him, he felt he still had plenty of things to say. He let out a slow, shaky sigh. “Please let go of me.”

“Only if you promise to calm down. You know he can’t hear us; he said it himself. I think you should leave it for now.”

For now. At least that was a promise that his voice would be heard at some point, rather than stay jammed inside his dry, dry throat. With another sigh, he nodded slowly, and Arashi finally let go of his arm.

Right, the king could barely hear them. Perhaps it was time for Tsukasa to give up – and no, not give up on his indignation and anger, but at least give up on the king being in any way reasonable right now. And Arashi… well, he simply felt sorry for the elder kingsguard trapped in the middle of their fight. He wouldn’t be so selfish as to beg Arashi to support him as well. 

“Very well. You are right. I’m not a child, I’m your kingsguard,” he said, turning his face away from the king. “If you so wish it, then I shall go ahead and scout. Please take care of my steed.”

Leaving those short, curt words, he turned his back on them, and before either of them could stop him, he disappeared into the thick of the forest.

Leo&Arashi: After Arashi’s interruption, Leo didn’t really pay attention to the other two anymore. Tsukasa’s hard expression made him realize that indeed he didn’t say anything proving that he trusted his kingsguard, quite the contrary, actually. The warm feeling he had been surrounded with for the last seven days and seven nights was suddenly completely gone. In the end, it was just a lie he wanted to believe in, after trying to open up a bit.

Leo turned around and looked down, covering his ears with his hands. In his world full of dark music, he was all alone, and his thoughts were drifting away from his knights further and further. 

Arashi watched the king curling on the ground in silence and nodded to hurriedly leaving, furious Tsukasa. Unable to calm down the current situation, a slow sigh left older kingsguard’s mouth. So feeling helpless and frustrated, Arashi proceeded to tend to the stressed horses while keeping an eye on Leo. Their king kept quiet for some time, consumed by whatever dark sounds and images he was experiencing. It was really depressing to see him so helpless and unstable, and it was clear that Leo was in a state where it was impossible to tell when he would have another attack. Arashi only hoped that they truly were close to the forest’s edge, for the sake of all of them.

The knight picked up the last bottle of medicine they had left and slowly approached the king, gently, so as not to startle him, Arashi put a hand on king’s arm. Leo lowered one hand slowly, his gaze falling on the potion. His pretty green eyes seemed like he wasn’t sure what he was seeing, and Arashi’s heart squeezed. It was tiring and painful to take care of Leo, yes, but who could blame this silly king for panicking when he couldn’t hear or see?

“It’s not going to work… Naru.” It sounded like Leo was guessing who had just kneeled next to him. He looked down at the ground again. “Suo was right. And I let him leave like that… if something happens…”

“Now, Ousama. Tsukasa-chan will be even more angry if you don’t believe in him.” Arashi cut in gently and reached for Leo’s pale, trembling hand. Maybe words couldn’t reach the king, but he could still sense people close to him, right?

Leo’s fingers closed loosely around Arashi’s palm, and he brought it to his face, nodding. He hesitantly reached for the medicine.

“Let’s do our best to hang on until he returns to us, alright?”  

♕♚♖

Tsukasa: Do as you see fit, Tsukasa, so long as you hold the dignity of Suou in your heart.

The authoritative voice of Lord Suou echoed in Tsukasa’s ears. It was a supportive voice, urging him along whenever he stepped forward to make a decision, but it was also sometimes an unwanted companion, mercilessly tearing away at the wound of his doubts. Sometimes it was both.

This was one of those times. Someone had aggressed him, accused him of things he didn’t do, and as a noble son of the house of righteousness, he was righteously outraged. But at the same time, this someone was the king, and the Suou sense of dignity had torn him away from his ruler and his duty, a mistake that he swore to himself he’d never make again after the fiasco in town. He wished someone, even a divine authority, would tell him which decision was the right one.

But, of course, the forest was silent as ever. He shook his head at himself and strode ahead in a straight line.

He wondered what this silent forest sounded like to the king. When they parted ways, it seemed that Leo could barely even hear anyone else. Was it truly so deafening? It was difficult for Tsukasa to imagine; perhaps the loudest sounds he’d ever been around were banquets in the capital, or the royal trumpets calling all for the kingdom’s attention. Having that level of sound going on for so long… perhaps Leo Tsukinaga was the only person in all of Eidrheim who knew what that was like.

How lonely, Tsukasa thought as the lump in his throat grew bigger.

Perhaps he should turn back…? The voices in his mind tried to shake his resolve again, but another part of him couldn’t forgive the things the king had spouted at him. You act like you know what you’re dealing with because I’m still your heroic king, Leo had said, eyes barely seeing him.

“You… are my heroic king.”

The words bubbled out of Tsukasa’s mouth before he noticed. The forest remained cold and silent, watching him like a sinister jury.

Ah, right. He had a task to fulfill, instead of getting lost in his own thoughts. He had to help find the exit to this cursed place, and for that he needed to stay close to their clearing and find a high vantage point. 

Glancing around as he moved forward cautiously, he noticed a place he could wedge himself between the trees and head upward. Yes, that would be an excellent way to start, though it was proving rather tough to get himself to trudge up a small hill with his growing fatigue. He climbed up a little ways before the ground leveled out, and there he was—naturally—greeted by more trees.

He sighed. Of course it wouldn’t be so easy. The foliage had been nothing but relentlessly dense since they began their week-long journey, and this little plateau wouldn’t be any different, would it? Though, now that he had a task to focus on, the shrubbery alone wasn’t enough to deter him. He continued to ponder the issue as he strode around the area.

He couldn’t very well walk all the way to the edge of the forest; who knows how many hours it would take, and walking too far away from the other two sounded like a recipe for disaster. He looked around the area with a hand on his chin, and then, gazing up at the canopy, he got a wild idea. What if he climbed a tree? It was something that his small king could probably do easily, but Tsukasa, having quite a bit of faith in his own arm strength from day after day of sword training, wouldn’t be so bad at it either, right? In fact, climbing up one of these trees on higher ground might actually be a good option. What a brilliant idea, Tsukasa Suou!

He put a hand on one of the tree trunks near him. It was a thinner one, but it was still much larger than Tsukasa could wrap his arms around. Perhaps if he gripped it with arms and legs and tried inching himself upward, it would work?

Hugging the trunk of the tree, he hopped up and wrapped his legs around it as well. Well, he was certainly holding onto it… but getting his body to move any way upward proved a much more difficult task, and just as soon as he’d tried to push himself up, he was already down on his bottom again, the solid tree barely even shaking from the impact.

Tsukasa quickly got up and tried again, this time running lightly up to it and jumping in hopes that he’d start up a little higher. However, it was still too hard to move upward on his own strength alone, and he fell to the forest floor again. Gods, how did anyone ever climb trees?! he lamented silently.

After a few more failed attempts and barely even a shiver of the leaves to answer to his efforts, he sat on the ground, exhausted.

Perhaps he had chosen the wrong tree, or perhaps there was a better way to get up there. Either way, he couldn’t keep his king and his fellow kingsguard waiting for too long, so he had to think of something, even if his mind wasn’t being very creative right now. If only the king were here with his wild ideas—he thought, but, remembering Leo’s empty eyes, his frustration was pierced with a pang of sadness.

Sighing deeply, he stood up yet again and leaned against the tree. He had no idea what he was supposed to do now, and he reached to tuck some of his hair behind his ear in thought. His ear even felt a little itchy, so he scratched it absentmindedly, until a weird sensation crept onto his fingers, and a chill ran down his spine. Suspicious, he tried to take a look at his hand, but something was stopping it, as if a thread had somehow appeared and had attached his fingers to the side of his head. What… was this? Heart beginning to thump loudly, he pulled harder, and while it left the sensitive skin on his fingertips red and smarting with pain, he finally managed to peel his hand free and put it in front of his face. 

The substance was like a thick, but light, silver thread. Broken traces of it hung from his palm, floating in the air like a tiny glittering ghost. Where did it come from? Above? Tsukasa looked up and inhaled sharply as he saw his guess was right, and countless other little threads were now hanging down from the tree he’d just tried to climb. There was something familiar about these threads, but something otherworldly in how they sat perfectly still, perfectly straight.

That was when he saw it: a long, black stick, poking out from the depths of the upper branches. To his utter fright, it was moving, and soon the blackness was accompanied by the wet glint of eyes… two, four, more than Tsukasa would take the time to count. The king’s warning at House Hasumi came back to his mind suddenly – the forest was rife with magical monsters.

Tsukasa had always been afraid of spiders. When he was seven years old, he’d fallen asleep with the shutters open, only to wake up in the morning with a big, horrible creature crawling right over his chest. He still vividly remembered all the little fibers on its thin, thin legs; insects in the south of the kingdom were infamously large, after all. He was thankful that the servants cleaned every inch of the castle every day, for he hadn’t had such a horrid encounter ever since then. The beast in the tree inched forward on its own spindly, hairy sticks, and Tsukasa could slowly begin to see its gruesome face, beady eyes, like a nightmare magnified. He didn’t have to count its legs to know there were eight.

“S-S… Stay away!”

His words came out strangled. He tried to back away, but a shock of pain ran through the side of his head. Oh, right, he was still attached to these threads – the spider’s web!

Panic rising in his throat, he tugged and tugged but was was stuck fast as more and more strands fell down, and finally, having no other options, he drew his sword and sliced at the silver binds.

Silently, they snapped. He was free. Without even waiting for the floating threads to fall, he turned and made a dash back through the trees behind him. He needed to tell Arashi and the king that there was danger, and he needed to tell them now .

Blood pumping through his body, he sprinted back in the direction he came from. He hadn’t gone far, thankfully, so it wasn’t too hard to run back down the little hill, back through the trees he’d angrily strode through, and slip back into the bushes he’d disappeared into after the fight with the king. The king was probably still in a terrible state, so he’d hoped Arashi was able to handle an unstable man and three horses in this short time apart.

“M-My king! Narukami-senpai!” he exclaimed, bursting into the clearing.

However, he was only greeted with silence.

Leo&Arashi: The wait for their youngest companion on this nightmarish journey to return seemed longer than it would have at the start of their journey through the forest, when Leo was at least in the better state. After taking the medicine, the king curled up, staring at the ground and hiding behind his arms. His breathing was ragged, accompanied with small whines every now and then, so it was obvious that the potion couldn’t in any way affect the pain he was going through.

Arashi only kept rubbing the king’s back, hoping that this would keep him calm for as long as possible. It was just like back in the days when the blonde started his service and spent his every evening together with Leo, often awake at night to chase away the king's night terrors. Instead, it seemed like what Leo was living through now was a constant nightmare, and the cause of it seemed to be something dark and magical. Probably not even the king himself expected something like this to happen to him.

“Seems like we were underprepared for this journey…” Arashi sighed, though at this point the king couldn't hear it at all. “I’m sure you wouldn’t let us go through all this if you knew how truly rough it was going to be, right Ousama…”

There was no answer, which only seemed like a confirmation at this point, and it brought the smallest sense of comfort to Arashi’s tired mind. Without a doubt, their king wasn’t as unkind and mad as a person he claimed to be here. This all would end once they left the forest.

All of a sudden, a louder whine left Leo’s mouth and he straightened his back, looking around with panic. Arashi stiffened and reached quickly to squeeze his hand. Another attack? It wasn’t even an hour since Tsukasa left, was it?

“Naru…” The king noticed his knight after a moment, but his gaze soon slid past, as if he was looking for someone else. "Where is Suo..?"

Did the king have trouble remembering things now too, on top of this whole mess?

"Tsukasa-chan went to scout ahead, Ousama. He should be back soon." Arashi hurried with an explanation, but he was met only with Leo's eyes widening in a familiar, rising panic. 

"I can't hear you like that… Where did he go, is he stupid? This place is roaming with monsters!" Leo yelled but quickly he held on his head with a groan. "Ahh… I know this sound, what is this? What is happening…It's like a patter…" 

Patter? All they needed now was for Leo's source of breakdowns to get even worse when he was already at the limit. Arashi looked around, trying to confirm that no such sound was reaching the clearing. The horses were stomping nervously in their place for some reason, perhaps that was the patter the king was hearing now?

"Tsukasa-chan will be back soon, please hang on. We will be on the way in no time," Arashi repeated uselessly. How frustrating, was there nothing at all that could help the king now? Was the only way of stopping his pain doing the thing Leo asked them for? There was no way he would want to get hurt… 

The knight wanted to try holding him closer, since that was the only thing that seemed to have any effect, but the king seemed to have a different idea. He stood up, even though for the last few days Leo had trouble to keep himself upright. Alarmed, Arashi stood up as well. It seemed like some unknown strength was poured into Leo's muscles, and with his uncertain steps, he approached his horse and reached for the long sword attached to the saddle. 

Sweet heavens, no. Arashi's face went pale as the dark metal shone amid the greenery surrounding them and ran to the king, trying to control gut-wrenching panic. 

"Ousama, what are you doing?! We're safe here!" Unable to control his own voice, the knight started to shout, and surprisingly, it seemed like this worked on Leo, because he looked at Arashi with his unseeing eyes. 

"Look, something is coming. I'm not sure what but it's getting louder…" He stopped, struck with some realization. "You can't hear it."

Leo's arms fell down, powerless, and his knight couldn't help but feel sorry for him. Arashi put a hand on the hilt of Silent Oath and lowered it gently, and was about to say something when indeed, a new sound came from the direction of the path that Tsukasa took. Even more color escaped from both the king and his knight's faces. 

"Now you actually can hear--" Leo started, but Arashi raised a hand and looked behind the horses, where the sound came from. The road in front of them seemed to lead to another shrubbery of some sort, not as clear as the place they stood at now. It wasn't really their first situation like this. The path through the deep forest didn't seem to be used often, so some parts of it were slightly overgrown. Except that… were the dark bushes in front of them moving? Even though there was no wind in this unfriendly forest… Wait, were they getting closer to them? And the way these branches moved…

Leo leaned in a horse's side, breathing heavily. 

"How many of them?" he asked as if knowing exactly what Arashi was just seeing. 

"How many of what? Ousama, can you be-- Ahh!!" The king's warning from the dining hall in Akatsuki’s castle came back into the kingsguard’s head, and a high, almost shrill resounded in the middle of the dark forest. "Spiders! They’re so huge! Ousama, what can we--" 

"Can you take then down? I don't think I can do much like this. What do we do?" 

It was bizarre to be asked something like this from the king who always strived for every sense of control. Leo must have been in a terrible state to admit that he was unable to fight… Without hesitation, Arashi reached for the reins and freed two of their steeds. 

"Ousama, can you hold yourself on a horse?" 

Leo closed his eyes at this question, his face focused as if he was seriously calculating how much strength he had left. 

"I can try… It’s safer on a horse, right. Just help me get on it. What are we doing?" 

Of course. Arashi didn't hesitate and grabbed Leo's waist, helping him to climb up his mare. Then the knight quickly jumped on his own steed and held the reins of Tsukasa's horse. The spiders were really close, they only had a moment to break into an actual gallop to lose them. 

"We're running away."

Tsukasa: At first, Tsukasa doubted whether he’d come back to the right place at all.

He hadn’t been gone for even an hour, and he’d made sure not to go far, and aside from the time he spent fuming at the king, he’d been paying attention to his surroundings. Whatever he might’ve done wrong, nothing stood out to him to tell him what it was. This was much more frustrating to the knight than having a mistake pointed out to him, because in that case, he could at least do something about it.

“Agh…! Where could you have gone?!”

He cried out in his haste, looking fruitlessly around the clearing for any sign of the king, his fellow knight, and their three horses. Though no one answered his call, he poked through every surrounding bush, peeked around every tree trunk, even looked up at the overhead branches.

“There can’t be any horses up there in the trees. Where are you looking, Tsukasa Suou?” he mumbled angrily to himself. Where was he looking, though? His own harsh whispers stopped him in his tracks. He couldn’t keep looking through all the plants, hoping for a glimpse of two humans and three large companions. In fact, if they had to leave the clearing, why would they be hiding right in the bushes to the side?

His hung his head, and his eyes fell to the ground beneath him. The leaves on the ground were a bit different: some were crushed into little pieces, and some were scattered off to the side, revealing the dirt underneath, in which there were a few shallow gashes that were dark with damp earth. Some rocks lay here and there, and there was a tiny pile of them stacked up on the far edge of the clearing.

“…Of course. We moved those rocks to make a smoother place to set down the blanket. This must be the same clearing we were in. And these leaves… these scrapes in the dirt must have been the horses.”

He let out a slow breath and followed the direction of the scrapes with his eyes, into the thick of trees to the side. Perhaps they’d gone this way, as a way of escaping whatever these gigantic spiders were? With this new information, the panic in his mind was starting to subside, though a restless feeling still remained latched to his heart, and, keeping his sword drawn, he headed out of the clearing again.

The silence of the forest had always unnerved him, but now every crunch of dry leaves underfoot seemed to fill up the air with its sound, alerting whatever creatures hid in the shadows to his presence. As he hurried along, every dark, hidden place looked sinister to him. It wasn’t difficult to imagine there would be another set of those slimy, beady eyes watching him from the thick of the forest.

Come on, he only had to find the others, and they could all fend off the spiders and run away together. He only had to find them. Working up courage despite the painful thumping of his heart, Tsukasa called out.

“Your grace! Narukami-senpai! Where have you gone? Your grace…!”

Nothing answered him, not even another spider. He continued forward, seemingly deeper and deeper into the woods…or perhaps closer to the exit? He had no idea. The leaves around him began to change their shape a little, growing longer and greener and darker, and the plants sprouting from the ground grew impressive leaves that were even taller than Tsukasa. Everything looked, frankly, much scarier than before. Were the king and Arashi really in a place like this?

“Narukami-senpai? Your grace…?” 

The darker it got, the harder it was to believe that they were. It wasn’t that the sun was going down—no, it was still quite bright, as far as he remembered, but the long and deep green leaves blotted out more and more of the sunshine. The back of his neck grew cold in the shadows, and if it weren’t for his heart rapidly pumping hot blood throughout his body, he would have grown goosebumps by now. Maybe the others had gone in the other direction? It seemed unlikely they would try stopping in a place as eerie as this. They were probably somewhere out there in the sunshine, staying near the path and deftly avoiding the spiders. Tsukasa stopped and looked behind him. They couldn’t be here. They couldn’t.

…No, he couldn’t doubt himself now. If he continued to doubt himself and just went back in circles, they would never show up, would they? He only needed to keep going, to keep calling for them, and they would find each other eventually. If he reached the edge of the forest before they did, then he would wait patiently for them to emerge. If they reached the edge before he did, he had no doubt they would wait for him as well. That was the type of bond they shared, the one they’ve cultivated on this journey so far…right?

They were just beyond this incline…right?

He hadn’t bothered to look past the edge of the drop. He hadn’t glanced down to see the pile of slippery, glossy black leaves under his feet. But as soon as either of these things registered in his mind, the ground dropped out from below him, and his heart flew right into his throat.

“Aa—uwah!”

His fall was the least graceful thing he’d ever done. Not that he really cared about grace at this particular moment, but it was the first time he’d had his face directly in the dirt outside of sparring, and his first time falling sideways down a hill. His elbows and knees banged up against rocks and sticks, he’d lost grip of his sword somewhere along the line, and, as he tumbled down, the purples and browns and greens of the dark surroundings all swirled together in a weird, glinting mush. 

A sharp impact rang through his skull, and those colors washed in red. Soon after, he felt the pain course through his jaw and neck. The pain made tears immediately spring to his eyes, and, to his horror, he even began to taste something warm and slimy inside his mouth—the stinging on his tongue told him it was blood.

Everything on and inside his head hurt, but he still put an arm on the ground and attempted to lift himself up. If he didn’t get up now, didn’t grab his sword and keep looking, he felt the king and Arashi would disappear forever. But even as he thought so, the moment he put his weight on his hands, he slipped on another pile of shiny leaves, this time falling down yet another incline. He shut his eyes, bracing himself for another hard impact.

…And yet, the impact never came. His eyes opened wide in shock as his back hit something much softer than the dirt ground, and much more…springy? It felt like he’d fallen from a floor above and landed on the awning below, keeping him safe from hitting the ground, and for a short moment, relief washed over his mind—but only for a short moment. Just as he tried to raise his head to take a look around, he found that he couldn’t.

Or, more precisely: his hair was stuck fast to something. He then tried to raise his hands to figure out what it was, only to find one arm was pinned underneath his body, and the other arm was movable…a little. With the tiny bit of head movement he could do without pulling out every hair from his head, he took a look—

“…!!”

Attached to his arm were countless thin, silver threads.

Tsukasa’s face went pale. With all these sticky threads, he could still move his arm, though it was a wiggle at most. The short tendrils only stretched and bobbed, showing no signs of releasing him. His legs were also stuck in the web, and he could only assume it was the same for his head and torso. He couldn’t struggle, even if he wanted to. The spider’s trap had claimed its hostage.

The adrenaline struck him right in the skull, making the wounds in his mouth and the back of his head pulsate in fresh pain. Sweat began to roll down the side of his head. His heart felt like it would explode out of his chest, and the rising panic, having no place to go, began to cloud his vision.

Refusing to let the panic overtake him, he took a few deep breaths and tried to arrange his jumbled thoughts. His mind went first to his sword, which had managed to slice through the sticky web before. If he just had his sword—but then, where was it? Never mind that, if he couldn’t unstick his arms and hands, could he even use it? It wasn’t hard to realize that was a useless idea. Well then, could he wiggle free? With the tiny movements he could manage with his one arm and two legs, perhaps he could weaken the web somehow. However, it wasn’t so easy to keep moving everything with his other arm pinned right under his back. 

To make matters worse, his chest, which contained the lifeline that was his heart, was horribly exposed to whatever creature decided to come this way. There was no way for him to resist. He could only lie there, staring upward into the trees, unable to even lift a finger to wipe away the trail of fresh blood and spit seeping from his mouth. Tsukasa Suou, knight of Eidrheim, was nothing but prey waiting to be eaten.

It was that realization that made him much less surprised when he saw a thin, jet-black rod came over the incline above him. It was followed by another, then another. They took slow, silent steps, one after another, slithering down the short incline with a measured deadliness. He watched it in a daze, fascinated and shocked and horrified all at once. As the spider came down slowly, the vision of it began to warp and blur, and Tsukasa finally realized he’d begun to shed tears.

He didn’t know why he was crying now, of all times. It made everything so much harder to see. It was even impossible to tell how fast or slow the spider was moving or how close it was to him. Even the sobs echoing in his aching skull clogged up the terrifying silence. It felt like he was inside a dream.

Perhaps he really was going to die. He couldn’t see the spider anymore through his tears, so he didn’t know for sure. His family would surely grieve, having lost their only son, the heir to their honorable house. He wouldn’t be there to continue the line or bring glory and longevity to them. They would have to make it alone. It was a horrible, depressing thought, which brought fresh tears to his eyes.

The king’s angry grimace and unseeing eyes floated into his dreamlike vision. Tsukasa was still vaguely aware that he needed to get back. Gods, why did he separate himself from them in the first place? Because the king acted like he didn’t trust them? How foolish, how foolish of you, Tsukasa Suou! Unable to put aside your pride, your stubbornness, trading that for the loyalty you should have shown to your king and your fellow kingsguard! It was horrible to think that their last encounter hadn’t been so happy, and he was worried and sad all at once for the lord he served. Hopefully Arashi would be enough to hold and protect the king until they made it out the forest… 

Tsukasa was struck with an immeasurable sadness. He wanted to do that too. He wanted to be there for his family, but even more strongly, he wanted to be there for his king. They’d finally built up some trust in each other, but he wouldn’t even be around to watch the king’s back in a fight, or to stroke the king’s hair when he was upset.

Tsukasa had once thought he wasn’t afraid of death. He had once been certain he could lay down his life for the crown, to nobly offer his soul for the sake of his country. But here, in this horribly dark forest, powerless and alone, death was his greatest fear.

With a mixture of terror and sadness, he screamed.

Leo&Arashi: Leo was never more thankful for the adrenaline hitting his brain before. Of course, he was still bothered by his headache and loud music, but as they rushed down the main path and the wind smacked his cheeks, the king could feel his thoughts clearing up. They were currently in danger, and that was the only thing that was allowed to occupy his mind at the moment. 

He looked over his arm to check on the spider’s location. Obviously, their horses were some of the best and the most cared for animals in all of Eidrheim, so their speed was exceptional. The monsters behind them were quickly turning into a black mass of long legs and shaggy torsos. It seemed like these spiders were becoming one with the dark greenery of this cursed forest. Ah, what a stubborn creatures, it wasn’t possible for them to catch up, and they were getting further and further from the king and his knight.

He held tighter onto his reins and turned his mare to face the trees on his right, jumping outside the path.

“Ousama, didn’t you tell us to never take off the main path?!” Arashi caught up to him. The knight was a little behind, since he had to make sure that Tsukasa’s horse was following them. It was a difficult task, having to follow this unpredictable king and watch over their animals and equipment. 

Leo breathed with relief as he noticed that his hearing sense had returned. Even if it wouldn’t last for long and he was at the brink of exhaustion, he needed it more now than ever.

“Yes, I did! But we can’t get too far from Suo either, can we?! We’ll go around these spiders and return to the clearing to meet up with him!” Where did these spiders come from and in which direction had his youngest knight left? It completely escaped his mind, so Leo only hoped that he was safe. As long as he and Arashi escaped the direct danger, meeting with Tsukasa was becoming his priority. As long as he was able to focus on anything else but the mess happening in his head, he had to be of any use.

So he ignored his blurry vision and trusted his mare to dive deep between the trees and shrubbery. They managed to reach quite a big distance from these deadly creatures, so there was a chance that they wouldn’t be chased too deep into the forest. Seeing how dark the scenery was becoming, Leo hoped they wouldn’t have to, and eventually, as they reached the steep incline, he stopped his horse and turned it around to look behind them.

“Are they still behind us?” he asked his companion just to be sure, and Arashi sighed, looking around.

“No, I think we lost them… Are you doing alright?” The knight looked at him with worry, and the king scratched the back of his head, closing his eyes. He didn’t quite feel like he was inside his own body right now, he was almost numb from pain, but his overactive brain pushed Leo to keep going. He had to get his kingsguard to safety, even if that was the last thing he’d do. They all ended up in this cursed forest because of him and his selfish whims, after all.

“I don’t want to think about that,” he decided out loud. “Let’s go back to the clearing and find Suo… He’s pretty scared of insects, isn’t he? Poor guy...” They had a fight before the knight left, didn’t they? Hopefully the boy was somewhere safe now…

“Ousama, personally I’m terrified too. These things would mercilessly catch and kill us in their web… Brr, I don’t want to think about that either!”

“Ahah… Naru, you can be so delicate sometimes.”  The king sighed and turned back in the direction they came from. 

Hearing his laugh, a soft, tired smile appeared on Arashi’s face. It seemed like in the face of danger, the king was able to make his comeback even from the darkest place. So their king was on the lead again, taking them back to the path. 

Though they didn’t return to the clear road. The moment Arashi pointed out that they had it right in front of them, Leo asked which direction they came from and turned again, staying close to the path. They didn’t really talk, Leo rushing his mare as much as possible without disappearing from his knight’s sight as his thoughts were wandering mostly to Tsukasa. Where did he go? Did he get stopped and attacked by spiders as well? Foolishness of splitting aside, the fear for their youngest companion’s well-being was what plagued Leo the most right now. If anything, if a single thing happened to Tsukasa now that he’d become an irreplaceable part of his kingsguard…

“Ousama, slow down! I think we just passed by the clearing…” Arashi’s voice from behind stopped the king, and Leo made another turn towards the path. Hopefully Tsukasa was there so they could regroup and leave this place for good… Leo didn’t have much strength left, Silent Oath was hanging loosely in his grip and the trees in front of him looked like an inscrutable dark green mass. If not for Arashi’s attention, he would easily get them lost. But right now they both wanted only one thing, and it was to see Tsukasa safe at the clearing. The king tried his hardest to ignore everything else. Both the pain and the loud music. The moment he could see his knight safe, he could rest or go mad, either was fine to him right now.

“Suo!” He reached the clearing that mostly looked like a brighter blur for him and looked around, hoping to see the familiar red hair. But what greeted the king and his retainer was silence, no knight in the sight. 

Cold sweat washed over Leo’s back. He made a circle around the place, looking around and trying to call for his knight while Arashi stopped, checking their surroundings. 

“Ousama…”

“Naru, where did he go? From where the spiders came, right?” Leo turned his pale face towards the knight. He looked worse with each passing minute, it was clear that the king was holding it together only thanks to the fear and the situation they were in right now. 

“Ousama, let’s stop for a moment and calm down…”

“How am I supposed to be calm now?! If something happened to him, if I’m going to lose him too…” Leo shook his head, his mind nowhere in the right place. Arashi was right, he needed to calm down and think. But how could he rest when his knight could be in danger? It had never happened to him before, except for his own foolishness. 

The king took a deep, nervous breath.

“Which way did he go...?” he asked quietly while the knight approached him on his steed, putting a hand on his shoulder. 

“We will look for him in a second, alright? Goodness Ousama, you look terrible… You really need a moment of rest.”

“Naru, please. How am I supposed to rest now-” Leo didn’t manage to finish his sentence when a scream tore down through the forest, louder than any music that he ever heard. Leo didn’t care about Narukami anymore, and as if touched with a spell, he turned his horse, holding tight onto Silent Oath, and dived between the trees. 

“Ousama, wait!”

It didn’t matter how exhausted or pained he was, he didn’t care if his knight was surrounded by countless monsters now. Instantly he stopped paying any mind to his own state or strength and galloped ahead, searching for any trace of his knight or spiders. The forest in front of him was becoming darker, more grim, and the drab leaves under his mare’s foot were almost slippery. He had to find his knight, he was clearly in trouble. His scream was ringing soundly in Leo’s ears. 

It was when he noticed first two spiders in front of him, and Leo’s vision twisted as he held onto his long sword and reached from his horse to the closest one. Both creatures turned into his direction and ran towards him but the king lunged the blade with a murderous precision. He cut at the first spider’s head while Silent Oath sunk deep in the other one. He pulled it out, dark plasma spilling on him and his mare, and Leo jumped off and run ahead. He still didn’t see his knight anywhere, but this is where his voice had come from, right? He ran ahead until he reached the incline, and just one peek down made it clear that he arrived at the right place.

At the bottom of the high incline spread wide, thick, white web. It seemed like he had arrived at spider’s nest of some sort. Just the ones he saw were especially gigantic, but it didn’t scare him even a tiny bit as he saw the big gathering in one place. Where was his Suo..? 

Then he noticed it. In the middle of a mass of dark, long legs and sinister eyes there was a big cocoon. It was in a perfect size of a living person, and they weren’t fully covered in the thick threads completely yet. The red hair and terrified stare were sticking out from between them, and Leo didn’t need more to recognize his knight. He jumped ahead, skipping a few meters of the incline, and landed heavily on his legs. He was almost there, if any of the spiders hurt his knight… 

A few monsters noticed the small man approaching them and launched at Leo, but at the moment he saw Tsukasa in trouble, the king had become an unstoppable force. Using the speed from his jumps, he made one more dive, placing his sword upright and landed, impaling two spiders on his long claymore. He landed on one of them, his and the dead spiders’ weight breaking the web. Leo pulled out his sword and swung again, holding Silent Oath in both hands and cutting some threads around his knight before attacking again. 

It didn't matter that he was greatly outnumbered, that he had left Arashi far behind, or that it was some last cry of all the hidden strength he still had remaining. 

The web broke, but it wasn't too high over the ground, and he landed on his knees, all spiders leaving Tsukasa behind and following after him. He didn't have a moment to think about if he had managed to cut out the cocoon as more spider reached out towards him with their long legs him. And Leo jumped forward, amid all those monsters he could only hear the rush of blood in his ears and the whizz of his sword. He couldn’t stop until every single one was dead, not even for a second. 

“Ousama! You… Idiot king!!!” 

Arashi caught up to him, but the voice that reached Leo sounded muffled, and the king didn’t have the luxury of raising his head, standing in the middle of a mess of spiders, web and their dark fluids. He didn’t even count how many did he manage to kill, but the number of legs was considerably dropping. 

Just as he noticed that, one of the spiders reached to his face, breaking the skin on his cheek before he managed to dodge it. His vision spun for a second as he struggled to cut at its legs from this position. Leo breathed heavily, his fury and rush of adrenaline already wearing down. He let out a loud cry one last time and made a few more swings, getting rid of the last of their enemies. 

“Naru… Help him get out..!’ he ordered when the scenery around him turned back to that cursed forest, with him now standing in the middle of a pile of huge insect corpses.

Out of breath or any power in his legs, the king pierced his sword at the ground and leaned his whole body on it. He waited for his knights to join him, as the king wasn’t sure he was even able to make a single step anymore. He was all covered in bits of web and spider plasma. Probably never before had Leo been so dirty and exhausted.

“Tsukasa Suou, just what… What do you think you just did?”

Tsukasa&Arashi: By the time the vile creatures’ legs began to draw black slashes across Tsukasa's limited field of vision, the terrified knight's mind was going numb. He could see silver tendrils float eerily in the air before landing over him and tightening around his body. His head, which was already aching from the fall, felt like it was going to burst, and his features remained twisted in horror, tears continuing to roll unnoticed down his face.

He couldn't accept the fate that was about to befall him. But it was this refusal to accept it that made it all the more painful for him. The legs above his eyes grew more and more in number. Eerie clicking noises near his ears made his spine shiver. As he continued to foolishly wish he could do something, the fresh wave of panic through his body made his limbs go rigid, the edges of his vision turning gray once more.

So that was it, then? Surrender to death or surrender to sleep and death? Tsukasa breathed in a shaky breath. So, either way it was death. How truly pathetic.

Then, his heart nearly stopped. Above his head, there were suddenly colors other than black - it was a flash of orange, a glint of metallic red. A glimpse of spring green.

"Ah...!!"

Just as soon as Tsukasa let out a gasp, he felt the ground fall out from under him. The mess of legs and bodies above him was suddenly chaotic as the spiders scrambled for any sort of foothold in midair. It was only a short moment before he hit the soft earthy floor below, the cocoon around his body breaking the fall.

"Tsukasa-chan...!"

A familiar voice, followed by what sounded like a king's orders. They were here.

The wave of relief that came over Tsukasa was indescribable. Suddenly, every one of his senses was restored in full vividness, purples and greens coming back to his sight, the sound of boots crunching dry leaves reverberating in his eardrums. Even as he lay there on his side, wrapped in sticky threads, he still found his voice.

"Narukami-senpai!!"

He saw knees lean down next to him, heard the sound of a sword being drawn from its sheath.

"Tsukasa-chan... Oh, thank goodness. Here, don't move. I'm going to cut you out of here."

Tsukasa exhaled and nodded at Arashi's calming voice. It did make him a little nervous to have a blade so close to his body, but that feeling was nothing compared to the terror he felt before. He was being given a chance... He found himself thanking every god and every force of nature he could think of. 

Arashi continued hurriedly, and as soon as Tsukasa felt the threads around his arms break apart, he put his hands in front of his face, opening and closing his fingers in wonder.

"Thank you... Thank you, Narukami-senpai." He breathed slowly. Things were finally alright--

But wait. Were they?

"S-Senpai! The king! Where is the king?! And the creatures?!"

"I said don't move! Goodness! Do you want your legs cut off?!" came the sharp reply after Tsukasa had suddenly sat up. But Tsukasa made no move to apologize, and he only turned his head... to see what he'd feared. 

The king was in his usual fighting stance, though it was loose and sloppy, as if he were already exhausted. Splashes of black fluids covered his body, splattered over his face, which was twisted into a fearsome expression, a trail of bright red blood falling from his cheek. Tsukasa watched in mild fascination as the king raised his huge sword and, with a last heavy swing, added the final creature to the huge pile of corpses around him.

Tsukasa's mouth hung open for a moment. Was this really the same king who'd said he wouldn't mind going mad just a while ago? This person, who had jumped in and risked his life to rescue his knight from a grisly fate?

This truly was a heroic king, no matter what the king himself had ever said in protest.

"Your grace!" Tsukasa exclaimed, and, finally feeling his legs cut free, he scrambled over to where Leo had knelt, leaning heavily on his sword.

"Tsukasa-chan! Gods, why must you all start running this way and that?!"

Ignoring his senior's protests, Tsukasa rushed over to the king, Arashi following suit. Though there were still countless spider tendrils hanging off him, still dried blood around his lips and cheeks, Tsukasa didn't care. He quickly knelt by the king's side, his voice a low whisper.

"Your grace. You... you're hurt."

Leo: It didn't take more than a minute for Leo’s knees to give in under him, and he collapsed on the ground, Silent Oath as the only thing holding him up. He was exhausted, his head was ringing and spinning in circles, and he was breathing ragged, his chest burning. Just what sort of a crazy thing had he managed to pull off again? He didn’t quite realize yet what he’d done, unable to raise his head. 

His side hurt, and after a small glance he noticed that in his frenzy, the king failed to even notice that the spiders reached him not once but twice. 

“Just a scratch…” he whispered in a hoarse voice, agreeing with himself that it was nothing serious if he didn't see a big stain of red on his clothes. This is why kings should wear armor more often, too. Though he would be even more exhausted now… There was nothing indicating that he wouldn’t fall on the ground the moment he let go of his sword. 

It was only when he noticed some movement on his right that Leo raised his head a little, meeting with the amethyst eyes of his youngest kingsguard. 

A smile raised on Leo’s face. Tsukasa looked almost as bad as him right now, with spiders' webs on his hair and clothes, dried up blood on the corners of his lips. But he seemed fine. The king arrived in time, and just this once, he didn't mess that up. 

"Hurt? Wahah…" An exhausted laugh left Leo's mouth, and he looked around, trying to tighten his grip on the sword. He was surrounded by corpses. Pieces and legs of spiders covered most of the ground around him, and Leo had real trouble telling how many of the creatures he had managed to kill. Twenty? Maybe more? It was probably his personal record. Some things never changed for him, he still was capable of only killing. But for once… he didn’t mind. “Of course I’m hurt... who pulls something like that off and doesn’t get a scratch… Not geniuses like me, apparently.” The king looked at his knight again, his expression hardening. This wouldn’t have happened if his knight listened to him. Yet again, Tsukasa disobeyed him, and that got them into a life-threatening situation.

“Say Suo, was it worth it to be so stubborn?” he asked. He probably had the strength to be angry now only thanks to the adrenaline still buzzing in his head. His fear for Tsukasa’s safety was still fresh in his mind as well. “This is the second time this happened, and you almost died… You stupid, prideful… precious knight.” Leo looked away, staring at the ground. He swallowed a large lump in his throat, trying to hold back tears that gathered in his eyes from all that stress and pain he experienced in the last few hours.

“What if we didn’t find you… You really deserve to be punished for scaring me and Naru to death.”  Forget that Leo wasn’t sure if his heart wouldn’t break into irreparable pieces if someone close to him died again. He wasn’t strong enough to handle that for a second time.

Tsukasa&Arashi: Tsukasa didn’t really know what he expected after all the things that had just happened, but when the king started to speak more harshly, he blinked in surprise. It took him a few moments to remember, between tasting the true fear of death and witnessing his king take down over twenty giant spiders, that he did indeed have a fight with Leo before all of this. But as the king reprimanded him, the feelings from before came rushing back. He hung his head, listening intently to the words that were spoken to him.

What if they hadn’t found him…? He would have definitely died there, consumed by those horrible forest creatures. And if he died, he would have failed to complete his duty, and left so many people alone, people who called him “precious” and truly treasured him. The torturous thoughts he’d had while trapped in the web remained like a thorn inside his heart. He didn’t want to put anyone else through those kinds of emotions.

“I have no excuse,” he said, still hanging his head as if bowing to the king. “I left both you and Narukami-senpai alone when I should not have. I separated myself from the both of you when I should not have. It causes me great pain to have brought so much worry to my king and my senior. For that I am sorry.”

He then raised his head again to look up at Leo. The king’s face was white, green eyes dull, and Tsukasa felt a familiar squeeze in his chest.

“If your grace will forgive his kingsguard’s mistake... please allow me, Tsukasa Suou, to serve by your side.”

Leo: Tsukasa Suou was truly a silly, prideful, precious knight. It was the only thing that crossed Leo’s exhausted mind when he looked at the man, almost kneeling in front of him with his head lowered. Foolishness aside, he just went through a near death experience, and he was still covered in threads. The terror Tsukasa must have felt waiting for inevitable death was all written on his face. Leo knew this expression far too well. 

“... Don’t be ridiculous. Did you already forget, swallowed by all your pride, that you’re my irreplaceable kingsguard?” he sighed, closing his eyes. “I would never send you away, you would learn nothing but the taste of failure that way. And we’re in the middle of the forest. Where do you even want to go?”

He was possibly taking this too literally, but his thoughts were getting clouded again, having dealt with the emergency. King’s arms trembled on his sword. He really was unable to get up, wasn’t he?

“May this near-death experience be enough of punishment for you, Suo… But if it happens again I will really have no choice but to think of something once we’re back in Eidrheim… So take it to your heart what protecting your king truly means…” His voice was getting weaker with each sentence, and the bruise on his side was starting to burn with fresh pain he’d ignored until now. His back also wasn’t too happy with all the jumps and falls he’d experienced. If there were more spiders around, he couldn’t do anything anymore. And they were still within these creatures’ direct territory...

He looked at Tsukasa again through his quickly fading vision.

“We need to get out of here. Do you have your sword with you?”

Tsukasa&Arashi: The king's next words were much less surprising. Tsukasa hadn't expected to be sent away - he didn't think the king to be the type to do such a thing, let alone leave him in the forest where he'd almost died. No, even if the king was troubled, bloodied, or broken, that alone was a ridiculous thought. Tsukasa was an irreplaceable part of the kingsguard, after all, wasn't he? 

He smiled and chuckled softly. "I see. I shall trust my king's judgement - and honor my oaths. Know that, as a kingsguard to whom your grace has entrusted your life, I shall never leave your side again."

The words escaped so easily from his mouth, one could doubt their gravity. However, Tsukasa had no intention of breaking this promise. After everything that had happened to them already, Leo's acceptance of him felt strong and special, not unlike the unbreakable bonds he felt as a member of the Suou family. How curious... They weren't even related by blood.

His thoughts were interrupted by Leo's question.

"Ah...!" With a start, he recalled he'd dropped his sword somewhere, and the memories of struggling in the web without any means of protection came back to him. He had just a small bit of experience with his emergency dagger, but without his sword, he felt extremely vulnerable.

"Um...I think I may have lost hold of it when I fell down here. I will have to search for it, though I have no idea where it may have fallen."

Leo: Normally Leo would react differently to Tsukasa’s promises, maybe even his heart would flutter for a moment. But truthfully, he wasn’t able to force out any emotion from himself anymore, fingers slipping on Silent Oath's hilt.

Leo grimaced, trying for a smile.

"This is your last chance, Suo…" he answered weakly and tried to grip on the sword again to lift up his body. Exhaustion seeped through his every muscle, but he wouldn't be called Leo Tsukinaga if he didn't try to function despite that. In that sense, he and Tsukasa probably weren't so different, always pushing through despite all odds. At least to a point. The king wasn't sure how much longer he would be able to do anything at this point. Hadn’t he gone through a few breakdowns since morning? 

But for now, at least he still realized that they needed to leave this place, and his horse was up on the top of the incline. They had to go back up and return to the main path. So he stood up, though his legs were shaking and his head was spinning in circles.

"Forget it, it's lost, and more spiders might be around… Just take my Silent Oath, I can't really… fight…" There was more that he wanted to say, but his body decided to oppose the king standing up after his heroic battle. 

Everything in front of him turned dark, and a wave of warmth washed through Leo. The grip on his sword loosened, and the king wasn't even sure what he registered last before his consciousness faded away. He collapsed once more, this time losing all touch with reality and this nightmarish forest.

Tsukasa&Arashi: “…! Your grace!”

Leo’s body swayed dangerously, and before Tsukasa knew it, he’d rushed to catch his king in his arms. The weight felt so familiar that he barely even stumbled. He knelt back on the ground, holding up the king’s head with one hand, the glistening red sword having fallen down with a decisive thunk.

“Your grace! Your grace, are you alright?” He shook the king’s body gently, though there was no response.

“Tsukasa-chan! Let me see,” came Arashi’s voice from beside him. It was surprising to see the elder knight looking so calm after seeing their king completely collapse, though as Arashi leaned down to check on Leo’s pulse, Tsukasa caught sight of a stressed grimace across those pretty features. He’d really caused them both so much trouble, hadn’t he…?

“Okay, he seems fine, just exhausted. Phew…” Arashi let out a long sigh and leaned back on the ground. “I wish I could just fall asleep too… But he’s right, we need to get out of here. Here, hand him over and I’ll carry him back to the horses. You get that sword there.”

Tsukasa let out a strangled noise of surprise. “I… The king’s blade?”

“He told you to take it, didn’t he? It’s not like he can wield that thing himself right now. What are you waiting for?”

Tsukasa glanced at the fallen sword. The hilt was laden with gold and set with a deep red gem, the handle worn from use but expertly wrapped, and the reddish tinge of the curved blade was so rare and beautiful it was enough to make him sigh in admiration. It was truly a sword fit for a king. The longer Tsukasa stared, the more it drew him in.

The king’s quiet but firm voice came back to his mind. This is your last chance… Well, he wouldn’t be a Suou if he wasted it.

Before he knew it, his hand had already reached for the hilt. When his fingers finally wrapped around it, a strange shiver rippled through his body, like wind passing by him. The shuffling leaves around him seemed to whisper softly into his ears, their voices like tiny, eerie melodies. The king’s blade, Silent Oath, they seemed to say, over and over again.

How odd… perhaps he was tired. With the sword in his hand now, he used it to help himself up, still cradling Leo’s body in his other arm. However, he felt a strange tug and nearly lost balance again – Arashi rushed to help, thankfully preventing him from falling.

“Oh, goodness gracious! Hold on, I’ll cut you free again,” the knight said, bringing out a small dagger and beginning to work away. Ah, right—the spider web tendrils remaining all over his clothes were awkwardly sticking him and Leo together. They all needed to get out of here quickly, before any new dangers threatened to throw them off the path.

With a nod in thanks to Arashi once the king was safely out of the remaining webs, Tsukasa stood up straight and gently tucked Silent Oath into his belt. With the king unconscious and Arashi tending to him, it was Tsukasa’s job to protect all of them now – and this time, he wouldn’t let danger befall any one of them.

“Now, let’s leave this place behind us… once and for all.”

Chapter Text

Leo: Once Leo finally came back to his senses, he realized it was very quiet. At least, that was what he would call it, having been used to the loud music of the Guardians his whole youth. But the quiet, far-off music he heard now was something he didn’t know. So perhaps someone was playing it outside the window of this bright room. Wait a moment, room...? Wasn’t he supposed to be in the forest together with his knights?

This question slightly woke his sleeping and truthfully still tired mind, and Leo rolled onto one side, groaning a little. Somehow it felt like it was too early to wake up, and all his muscles were sore. Did they… finally leave that cursed forest? He couldn’t remember what had happened before he fell asleep at all, but at least the exhaustion seemed to be in place after all these headaches. Or maybe he actually dreamt it all up and he was back home, since the melodies he heard were so calming… Wouldn’t that be wonderful.

“Mm… Where am I?” Leo asked quietly and sighed, slowly opening his eyes. The room was indeed bright, filled with summer morning’s sun rays, and he was laying on a big royal-looking bed. Hm, what did his bed at home look like, again...?

“Onii-chan?” And here, he finally had confirmation that he was finally home. The sweetest voice of a real angel reached his ears and caused the most happy and honest smile to appear on the king's face. He might have forgotten what his room at home looked like, but Leo Tsukinaga would never forget the sound of his only princess’ melodic, quiet voice.

“Ruka… Oh my sweet sister, I missed you so much, every day without seeing your cute face was such agony!” Leo lamented and turned to face his sister, but he didn’t manage to register much when a wave of long, orange hair covered his entire vision, and small arms wrapped around his neck. “Uh?? Ruka--”

“Onii-chan, you made us all so worried again! Why didn’t you say anything about coming for a visit?!” Was that a scolding? From his younger sister? Did the heavens turn upside down while he was asleep?

“Huh? My bad, my bad! It was a grand escape plan I came up with only in a week!” Leo laughed awkwardly and raised his arms to return the squeeze. Ahh… The small, soft body he was holding now was definitely real, wasn’t it? It’d been way too long since he last saw his precious sister, and he could barely recall their journey. Just like he barely remembered what happened now…

“Why did you go through the forest? You avoided it the last time!” The girl continued in a scolding tone, and Leo sighed, his hand running through her long hair, as flaming as his own. So this whole nightmare he’d gone through was real, after all.

“Mm, sorry. I didn’t know it would be so bad. But I’m alright now, okay?” He was only immensely exhausted. But his headache was entirely gone, and he was certain that no nightmares disturbed his sleep just now. He was with his family now, it was finally fine… As fine as it could be.

His sister sniffed and leaned away, and Leo could finally take a proper look of his precious princess. Big, green eyes looked at his, pearly tears hanging on the long eyelashes, and the king smiled. His princess had become ever more beautiful once she became an actual princess, hadn’t she? 

“You were sleeping for so long, we got worried…” she mumbled, reaching to wipe away her tears. This gesture somehow seemed more familiar to him.

“Hm, us?”

“Me and Sir Suou and Sir Narukami…”

“Ah! Suo and Naru! Are these guys alright? They took such good care of me on the way!” Leo sat up on a bed, his head spinning a little from a sudden movement, but he tried to continue smiling bravely. "Ahh… I'm so tired, but I'd love to see them…"

"Ah, you should stay in bed if you're not feeling well, okay?" Ruka said though it seemed like she expected her brother to get up at any moment. "They're probably having breakfast… I'll tell them that you're awake." Sh stood up--nervously, while Leo took a glance at her outfit. Was Princess Ruka wearing pants underneath her tunic? Their parents would be scandalised!

"Alright, alright! I will be a good older brother and try staying in bed," he promised, a wide smile still on his face. His sister returned it and rushed to the door. Ah, she hadn’t seemed to change so much, had she? 

Leo sunk in his pillows, wishing he could hold her for a big longer. Just a few minutes with his family, and he completely forgot about being the broken king for a moment.

Tsukasa&Arashi: Food tasted differently out here in the Kimisaki Republic.

Or perhaps, the subtle flavors were simply falling flat on Tsukasa’s tongue. He wasn’t quite concentrating on the meals, after all, for his mind kept going back to the past few days, vivid memories of the forest and rushed greetings with the Guardian on the border overshadowing the taste of cured ham in his mouth.

He didn’t quite feel so hungry, either, but he wasn’t about to waste food himself… not like yesterday, he thought, as a nervous feeling began to grow in his stomach. He wondered if he should even attempt to bring food to the king again this morning. But, what if today was the same as the day before? As he had sat beside the ornate bed, the plate of food on his lap growing cold, the quiet breathing of the sleeping king never wavered. Even when he returned during suppertime, Leo still looked like he was in the middle of a deep, restful dream. 

The only comfort he had was that the color seemed to be returning to Leo’s cheeks. On Tsukasa’s previous watch, the king lay so still, his eyes were gently closed, and his features did not break out into a wide smile or twist in pain, but were simply relaxed. With such a lovely expression, the man could really be a painting if he stayed still, Tsukasa remembered thinking. It was the most at peace Tsukasa had seen the king be during their journey – no, perhaps even during their time in the capital together. And, after days and days of watching the king suffer during sleep, he figured that it was for the best that he rested for so long. But even with these positive little thoughts, the fact that Tsukasa was having a hot breakfast yet again this morning meant it had been a full two days since Leo had collapsed in the forest.

There was a hand on his shoulder, and Arashi’s soft voice came from beside him. “Are you doing alright, Tsukasa-chan? I know you’re worried about Ousama, but…” Arashi paused, as if searching for the right words. “At least we made it here alive, and we’re in good hands now. That Cl—Clochette? Person seems to be rather capable.”

Tsukasa looked at Arashi skeptically. “Did you not find her a bit strange, Narukami-senpai? She carries around an animal skull and a dagger carved with magic runes, adorns herself with dark gems, and her eyes—her eyes are like something from another world. I cannot help but shiver when she looks at me.”

“Come now, Tsukasa-chan. Two differently colored eyes could simply be a gift from nature, right? I agree she’s a little…unnerving, but she also helped remove those spider webs from your armor. We know that she’s capable and willing to help. Magical problems require magical solutions, and all that.”

“Yes…I am grateful for her assistance, at least. But will she not, at the very least, eat together with her guests…?”

Arashi seemed to still be thinking of a reply when the both of them heard footsteps echoing down the dark stone hallways. The footsteps were unnaturally quick. Then, just after they stopped before the double doors of the dining room, the doors were pushed open to reveal a girl with long, bushy orange hair.

“Lady Ruka? What’s the matter?” Arashi asked, putting down fork and knife.

“Ah…! I’m sorry to interrupt your breakfast! It’s just…My brother… He’s awake and wants to see you both.”

“He’s awake…?” Tsukasa felt his stomach flip in weird giddiness.

He heard Arashi breathe a heavy sigh in relief. “Oh, thank the gods… thank the gods. I was starting to think he was under some kind of curse.”

“Truly. We should go see him at once—ah?!” Tsukasa had only just gotten out his chair before he remembered his self-appointed duty. “Perhaps I should bring breakfast?”

Ruka waved her hands frantically. “N-No! Please don’t worry, I’ll bring breakfast myself in a moment! Please just go see him.” The girl’s nervous features turned up into a pretty smile. “I’m sure he’ll be really happy to see you both.”

The two knights returned Ruka’s smile and rushed out of the dining hall toward the chambers where the king had been sleeping the past two days. Both of them wondered how Leo would be – was he tired? Was he hurt anywhere, or lonely? And yet, the fact that he’d asked to see them gave them a good feeling, one that they hadn’t felt since before entering the forest.

“Ousama…!” Arashi exclaimed as soon as they were inside the door. The elder knight immediately rushed to the side of Leo’s bed and brought him into a tight hug. “Oh, thank goodness, thank goodness you’re alright… Ohh, lucky you to see the lovely Lady Ruka first thing in the morning, huh! Goodness gracious, you had us so worried!”

“Your grace! How are you feeling? Have you recovered?” Tsukasa added, standing next to Arashi and gazing down at Leo. The king certainly looked well-rested, at least. Tsukasa hoped that this meant the forest was now far behind them.

Leo: His sister surely left him too soon. Leo was still fairly confused as to where he was, though surely her presence meant that they somehow had reached the destination of their journey. But how...? The memories of the forest were really scattered, and the only incident he could recall properly was on their first day. He wasn’t unconscious for a whole week, was he? 

It seemed impossible even for him, so he needed answers. Perhaps the forest was traumatic enough for him to repress every memory of it… Ah, he should just leave this bed and ask someone. 

Having decided that, he slowly moved towards the edge of the bed when the chamber’s door opened. The king was brought into another hug, this time arms around him bigger and stronger than his sister’s. Leo didn’t need much to recognize familiar blond hair.

“Ugh… Naru!” he said with his squeezed throat and put hands on Arashi’s arms, trying to loosen the hold. “I’m fine, I’m fine. You make it sound like I got abducted or fell into a coma, but I’m alright! Wahaha!” 

Though as he said it, an odd, uneasy feeling arose in his chest. Something happened, didn’t it? Something he should have remembered. That’s when he noticed that Tsukasa entered the room as well, and this feeling only got bigger.

“Have I recovered? Seeing my sweet Ruka-tan instantly healed any possible injuries I had!” he exclaimed in an exaggerated way and smiled wide. In fact, only now did he realize that there was a bandage wrapped around his stomach. But he didn’t feel any serious pain…

“But honestly, I’m still feeling rather tired, ahh… Feels like I hadn’t slept calmly in so long, and it’s so nice and quiet over here…” Leo sunk back onto his pillow. “But you need to tell me what happened and where are we? I only went to sleep and the scenery changed so much! Wahaha!” 

Tsukasa&Arashi: “You almost did fall into a coma, you oaf! You were asleep for two whole days!” Arashi cried. “We were so worried, you know? You just had to push yourself so hard in that forest… Scared us all half to death.”

While Arashi fussed over Leo, checking the injuries from the forest and adjusting blankets and pillows, Tsukasa hovered by the head of the bed with an incredulous expression on his face. “The scenery changed? My king, surely you remember the purpose of our journey, at least? You’ve already exchanged greetings with Lady Ruka!”

It was concerning, to put it lightly, and Tsukasa found himself wondering just what exactly the king did recall. Leo seemed so rested and relaxed that none of the tension of the past week seemed real, but there was also no way Tsukasa would ever doubt he’d had a near-death experience. He didn’t think Leo would have forgotten about it, either.

“… Have the two days of dreaming mixed up my king’s memories?” he said with a sigh. “We are here in the tower of Lady Clochette, Guardian on the far side of the forest. We’ve made it to our destination.”

“Yes, and somehow still in one piece,” Arashi added. “We were at our wits’ end in that wretched place… Thank goodness Lady Ruka caught sight of us and the horses stumbling upon the tower lands. With you completely out, Tsukasa-chan and I didn’t exactly know which direction to head off to, you see.” Arashi peered into Leo’s face curiously. “But really… how much do you remember, Ousama?”

Leo: “Who calls their king an oaf?! Clearly sounds like I did something right though? So call me anything but that!” Leo protested indignantly, slightly embarrassed with all the fussing around him. “Ahh Naru, stop this. I’m not dying or anything, I’m going to leave this bed soon enough- Two days?” 

Only after a moment did he realize what Narukami was talking about, and his eyes widened in shock. He slept for two full days? At least he knew they were already at Ruka’s current living place, but just… what happened in that forest? Was the music that bad for him? The king looked at his younger knight, who tried to provide more explanation.

“Ugh, so I was out cold when you guys needed guidance the most.” He tried for a small, apologetic smile. Truthfully, if not for the music he’d heard here, he wouldn’t mind trying to sleep more. Such an opportunity was rare, since Guardians’ Watchtower was filled with all kinds of sounds. The king closed his eyes and fell on a pillow. But then… it would be a waste to spend the time he could enjoy his sister’s presence in bed. “Why did I sleep for so long anyway? Was it so bad in the forest? I remember only bits and pieces, and none of them are pleasant!” ...Mostly because of what was happening to him during that time. He still remembered his knights trying to calm him down. So… he had a breakdown similar to a few years ago, probably.

Leo exhaled deeply. 

“I should probably reward you for dealing with all that. After we’re back in Eidrheim. I’m still kind of tired, haah… And I wanted to spend some time with Ruka-tan…”

Tsukasa&Arashi: “It was worse than bad, Ousama,” Arashi said sternly, kneeling down by the side of the king’s bed, finally satisfied with now-straightened blankets covering Leo’s body. “It doesn’t seem like you remember, but we spent an entire week in that forest, and you were completely out of sorts since the first day. Tsukasa-chan and I had to take shifts to make sure you didn’t do anything ridiculous… hm?”

“Narukami-senpai, here.” Arashi turned to see Tsukasa pushing two chairs closer to the bed and smiled.

“Ah, thank you, Tsukasa-chan,” Arashi replied, getting up to move to the chair. Then the knight leaned forward and reached to grip Leo’s hand. “We spent most of the time with you on our laps, and your horse carried our provisions instead. It seemed you had a terrible headache the whole time. But you also did save us a few times. Right, Tsukasa-chan?”

Tsukasa nodded. “Yes. You helped drive away the fairies on our first day. And…” he trailed off, remembering how he’d stormed off and gotten himself trapped in a giant spider’s web thanks to his own pride. He bit his lip, wondering if he really wanted to remind their king of his failure. It was certainly embarrassing, and Tsukasa couldn’t help but wonder if he’d be scolded again if the king learned about it for a second time.

“…Well, you saved my life.”

Leo had a right to know what exactly had sent him into a two days long sleep, after all. Tsukasa concentrated and tried to calm down his emotions. “I had gotten separated from you both… It was my mistake. I wandered off the path trying to find you again, but I ended up in the lair of the giant spiders and was stuck fast in their web. And your grace, despite being at the limits of both body and mind, defeated the entire horde alone, and it was after that that you collapsed. I suppose this means we are even – while I’ve dealt with you, so have you both with me.”

Leo: Leo yawned loudly, a lot of exhaustion still getting back at him. Even the topic as grim as that cursed forest wasn't able to keep him too energetic, huh… He really must have pushed himself past his every limit. 

“Oh… I seem to remember the fairies. Shu’s music seemed to really work against those small, malicious creatures, huh...” he noticed quietly. He also remembered well cradling up to either Arashi or Tsukasa, or waking up from a nightmare to an immense headache… It almost felt like nothing else happened during the time they spent in the forest…

And yet, Tsukasa proved him wrong, finally explaining how the king ended up comatose for two whole days. From his expression it didn’t seem like it was the easiest thing, so Leo turned his whole attention to him, trying to chase away his sleepiness. He saved Tsukasa’s life… Gods bless, he couldn’t handle waking up to his youngest knight gone. Would probably drown that whole cursed forest that took his Suo away in despair.

The king stopped for a moment at this thought. When did Tsukasa Suou became so important to him to consider something like this? But… this all explained his uneasy feeling, didn’t it?

“Ah.” He shook his head, trying to focus back on reality. “I see, I see… I get the picture of what happened now, I think… So I was in a bad shape and you disobeyed me, right Suo? Hah... you’re such a handful sometimes.” Despite the complaint, there was a small smile on his face. What was important now was that they were all safe and in one piece here. Well… even if it seemed like he had gotten a bit wounded.  

“But… we’re even? Were you sleeping like dead for two days, or were you wounded after dealing with me?” he asked with a bit teasing tone but soon laughed. “Ahah… Well, I have no memory of that, so I guess it doesn’t count! Too bad, I wonder how many spiders I killed… Hwah.” The king yawned again.  

Tsukasa&Arashi: Tsukasa hung his head at the king’s teasing. It was all true – he didn’t suffer nearly as much as Leo, and all he did was abandon his king, stubbornly thinking his decision was better. Tsukasa really didn’t have anything to say for himself about his utter foolishness. He sighed, closing his eyes and trying to fight off the bad feelings creeping into his chest.

It was Arashi who cut in, having noticed Tsukasa’s reaction. “Don’t tease him so much, Ousama. I think he’s learned his lesson already. And besides, you were a complete piece of work in that forest, you know, even if you don’t remember it. I think we all have a few things to work out with each other after that ordeal.” Arashi smiled slightly and let go of Leo’s hand to pat the blankets. “But for now, it looks like you need some more rest. Only the Guardians would know how much this has affected you—fufu, maybe we should ask our lady Guardian at this tower.”

“…Thank you, Narukami-senpai,” Tsukasa said quietly. The elder knight’s kind words made his heart feel a bit lighter, allowing him space to rearrange his thoughts. “But our king is right. I need to make up for this with my actions and prove my worthiness to be at the king’s side.”

As he said this, he laughed under his breath in self-derision. Several months ago, he had thought his first duel with the king was enough to prove himself. Now, it seemed like he was still just beginning to learn what being a true kingsguard meant. He was still so inexperienced, wasn’t he?

Leo: “Huh, I think a bit of teasing isn’t much in this case…” Leo mumbled under his breath as if that little scolding could get to him. With a sigh, the king reached up to scratch the back of his head, “As I said, it’s not really important what you did if I can’t remember it, Suo. I’m much more glad that you’re all safe now here and with me.” Leo showed his youngest knight a smile, hoping that would ease up the tension he seemed to feel at least a little bit. Well… it was why Tsukasa was so spoiled by them, right? He was a serious child who always did his earnest best to meet everyone’s expectations, especially his king’s, and he failed in that forest, didn’t he? If faced with many setbacks like these, even Tsukasa Suou could break down, right? It was the last thing the king wished for. Especially considering that Leo himself was so hard to handle when he got bad…

He stared down at the blanket and bit his bottom lip.

“Anyway I’m… sorry. I’m not sure what happened to me over there… But if it was so bad, perhaps dealing with Tenshouin and going back through Finheim would be better.” He hated the fact that he was so helpless through the most dangerous part of their journey. The old king’s music wasn’t a thing he was able to control, and it seemed to have a rather scary effect on him in that forest. 

“Seems like I wasn’t prepared for what awaited me there at all.” He raised his head to look at Narukami with a small smile. “Thank you. This broken king really does owe you both one.”

He sunk into his pillow and sighed. 

“Ah… I hope Ruka-tan comes to see me before I go to sleep. Did you see what a beautiful lady she turned into?”

Tsukasa&Arashi: Both of the knights listened quietly to Leo as he continued talking about the forest, and soon enough, Arashi's stern expression softened.

"You weren't prepared, but none of us were. I'm just glad you're safe now." The knight cupped a hand around Leo's cheek. "We'll figure out a solution about returning later. Who knows, perhaps our Lady Guardian could help us with a solution? She seems to know a thing or two about magic, right?"

"Hm...?" The younger knight's response was rather delayed. Did he not realize Arashi was talking to him? Arashi stared straight at the boy, just to make sure.

"Tsukasa-chan, come on. Are you still tired or something? I suppose I can't blame you, since you spent so much time worrying by this foolish king's bed..." The knight sighed with a shake of the head.

Tsukasa, on the other hand, looked away quickly. "T-That is what a knight should be doing, right? On the contrary, Narukami-senpai, I am of the opinion that you haven't been here enough ."

"Criticizing your senior, huh? You cheeky little child!"

"U-Uwahh, don't pinch my cheek-- please!"

"Pff-- hehehe," Arashi laughed musically and let go of Tsukasa, who was now rubbing his cheek with a look of disdain all over his face. "Let's have a talk later, okay, Tsukasa-chan? I'm sure Lady Ruka's on her way with breakfast for Ousama soon. And yes, she's quite the lovely little lady now, isn't she? Like brother, like sister - you both make such beautiful maidens." Arashi turned back to Leo with a small smile.

Leo: A light pink shade decorated Leo's cheeks at the overfamiliar gesture of comfort, and he looked up to react, but his eyes wandered to Tsukasa instead. The knight seemed strangely subdued, perhaps he was really teasing the youngest knight a bit too much… How many times had the boy's life been threatened like this before? It seemed like Leo already managed to forget that not everyone was like him, and their lives weren't filled with constant dangers and wounds. And here, it was him, not his knight laying in bed after two days of sleep. The king was only now starting to realize how insensitive his comments were. Hopefully after a proper rest Tsukasa would feel better…

So Arashi was honestly doing everything to clear up the atmosphere and leave behind whatever happened in the forest.

"Heh, really?" He picked up Arashi's small teasing. "Wahah, seems like I was protected well enough to be able to return from the realm of dreams! Too bad I must return there- hey!" The king pouted, looking at Narukami. "How dare you compare Ruka-tan's abomination of a brother to the actual goddess sent from heavens! I will throw my gauntlet at those words, no matter who is saying it!" ...Although he still needed more rest, like this he would be no opponent to Arashi. 

The knocking on the door of his chamber distracted him as the king planned to go on a longer rant, and he stared intently, expecting only one person to appear in it. And of course, it was his beloved sister, holding a tray with breakfast. She clumsily entered the room and a bright smile appeared on Leo’s face.

“Ruka!! You finally returned to your brother! How could you leave me so soon!” 

“I’m so-sorry! You said that you want to see Sir Narukami and Sir Suou...!” The girl exclaimed in her defense, trying to approach the bed faster. Leo smiled even wider and crawled out of the blankets Arashi had straightened to get closer to her. “Geez Leo, you look like you were going to sleep just a while ago…”

“Wahaha! Not before I’m fed by my precious sister! Come on Ruka, I’m starving! A~n!” The king opened his mouth as if he was already waiting for his sister to sit down and take care of him. 

Ruka looked with an embarrassed expression at Tsukasa and Arashi. It seemed like almost no time had passed since the siblings were together.

Tsukasa&Arashi: “Ahaha, you’re in no shape to be fighting anyone, Ousama,” Arashi responded, amused at Leo’s reactions. It seemed like the king had realized something, now teasing their youngest knight in a completely different way. Tsukasa was still looking away, but at least the tension bunched up in his shoulders had relaxed somewhat. Arashi was simply satisfied to have avoided another altercation. Perhaps after a few calmer days here at the tower, the terrible trek through the forest would just be a simple bad memory.

They were interrupted by a small knock at the door, and Ruka appeared with a plate full of breakfast, to the joyful exclamations of her older brother. Tsukasa immediately bowed his head in deference to the princess.

“Lady Ruka…! I apologize for making you carry food to his majesty—ah, my king, do not leave your mouth hanging open like that! It’s quite unsightly.”

The scolding naturally fell out of his mouth as he saw his king starting to mess around again. It seemed he was feeling quite a bit more relaxed now, thanks to Arashi’s light teasing. However, there was still a tiny feeling of restlessness inside his chest. It wasn’t unlike the feeling he’d had back when he and Leo had their spar with lances… It felt like an eternity ago.

The elder knight next to him got up from the chair, seemingly reading Tsukasa’s mind. “Gosh, it’s a bit loud in this little room with all these people. I think I’m going to get some air,” Arashi said, stretching a little and taking a graceful bow to the two royal redheads. “I assume Ousama would want to catch up with his little sister, who he hasn’t seen in such a long time. He really missed you a lot, you know, my lady~?”

With a light laugh, the knight turned to walk out the room and grabbed Tsukasa’s arm along the way, to a small noise of protest. “Come, Tsukasa-chan, let’s give them some space.”

Leo: It felt like ages had passed since he’d heard Tsukasa's scolding voice, and instead of usual grumpiness, warmth spread throughout his chest. Leo smiled looking at his knights as they were getting ready to leave. Ah, this felt like family, he was definitely in a safe place again. He was ready to put anything that happened in that cursed forest behind him and try moving forward again. If that was possible for him.

“Go, go Suo! I will catch up with you two properly later, ahah!” He waved his hand at the retreating knights and sighed as his sister put a tray with breakfast on a bedside table and bowed lightly in a goodbye.

“Ruka, you’re a princess now, you know?” Leo pointed out with a little smile, and the girl looked at him, flustered. 

“Y-yes… But, Suou and Narukami are such big families…” she started quietly but stopped as her brother pulled off the blanket from himself and stood up slowly, sighing heavily. “L-Leo-, you really shouldn’t leave bed… Don’t push yourself like always.”

“I just got up to stretch a bit! I spent two days in this bed, come on!” Leo protested with a wide smile and took a few steps towards the window. 

Outside as far as he could see spread the deep, dark forest he just spent a full week in. It was far enough for him to not hear that terrible music, but the memory made him shiver slightly. It was as loud and twisted as if King Rei was still alive, and the thought of it was too scary and impossible to even calmly consider it. Ah, he was supposed to leave that behind him now…

“Please… You were so pale when Lady Suzu found you. Everyone was so worried…” Was his precious sister protesting? He turned around and looked at her, intrigued. Did the time of a rebellious phase finally reach Ruka Tsukinaga? Even though she looked almost like an adult now, did she grow a few centimeters as well? It was breaking Leo’s heart. Was his sister not a small, precious angel - the cupid of love, anymore? 

“I’m sorry, sorry… Ruka,” he sighed and went back, sitting down on the side of the bed and gestured for his sister to do the same. “It was the first time in a few years that I got in so much trouble, okay? I stayed nicely in the castle all this time, and it finally got safe and way prettier too, you know?” 

The smile on the princess' face was way more relaxed now, and she sat up next to her brother, reaching for the plate on the tray that was filled with eggs and sausages. After a moment, she actually grabbed a fork and put some food on it.

“So you’re feeling better now..?” she asked, not looking at him. “What about Izumi-san?”

“Sena...?” Leo didn’t notice the approaching fork in confusion. It felt like years had passed since he last saw his grumpy guards’ commander. “Hm, he seemed fine… Huh! Do you still have a crush on him?! You know that whoever that is, even Sena, must be approved by your royal brother, Ruka!”

“W-what no! I don’t-!! I was a child back then, Leo!!” Despite saying that, Ruka’s face turned red from embarrassment, and she dropped the fork on the plate to cover her face with her hands. “Aaah, why are you always like that!”

“Hmpf, I’m just concerned, okay! All men are wolves, even Sena, remember!” Leo pouted and squinted a little. “My sister didn’t start to see anyone behind my back, right?”

Surprisingly, Ruka’s face became even redder, and she didn’t answer right away, almost turning around.

“S-suzu… Lady Suzu is…” she started mumbling after a long pause and Leo inhaled loudly. Did is sister… actually prefer women? “Lady Suzu is teaching me… a lot.”

“Ah.” It felt like Leo’s stomach fell down a few centimeters, unsure if this revelation made him more worried or relieved. “Ah, yes. She’s the Guardian of these lands, isn’t she? What is she teaching you? Ahh, I will have to thank her.”

    “Um, well… She’s been teaching me language, music, about the stars and a bit of… black magic.”

The feeling in his gut definitely wasn’t relief anymore. Leo blinked a few times, staring at his sister in confusion, trying to process her words in shock.

“She’s doing what?”

This time the silence was even longer, and his sister wasn’t looking at him at all, her head lowered. Leo finally understood what that meant and shivered at the idea. Why would his sister be interested in something so sinister...?

“Ruka!” He raised his voice, his expression turning stern and the girl curled up slightly. “Did you really allow her to teach you something so dark and twisted?! Ahh, my precious Ruka-tan got defiled, our parents will be heartbroken…”

“No! Please don’t tell anything to mom!” 

“Mom?! That’s your smallest problem!” Leo shook his head in disbelief. “I can’t allow you to stay here any longer! Do you not realize what black magic does with people?! Ruka, I thought you’re a clever-”

“No, you can’t do that!” Ruka protested, finally looking at him, her eyes quickly filling with tears. “I just got used to being here-”

“No, no, no. Aghh! My sister can’t stay with a witch! Why can’t you understand that?!”

“It’s you who doesn’t understand anything, Leo!!” His sister shouted, probably raising her voice for the first time like this in Leo’s presence. He opened his mouth, gasping, but she didn’t let him say anything, looking at him with tearful eyes. “You left me all alone here and suddenly I became a princess! What else was I supposed to do if not follow Lady Suzu?!”

Leo closed his mouth, frowning. It was true, whatever hardships Ruka came through in this place, it was all his fault but… Was that truly the best place for her to be?
“Ruka, listen…” he started, though he didn’t have an argument formed yet.

Suzu: "Who disrupts my haven, my last sanctuary on the edge of existence?!"

Ga-thunk.

A slam of the door made the shutters on the window rattle, the clack of the tall boots on stone like a thunderclap. Green mist hung in the air like sinister vaporous serpents, and a dress, deep black like a slice of the night sky, cut an impressive silhouette in the arched doorway.

Ah, nothing less than this would be fitting to announce the entrance of Clochette, the Enchantress of Nightmares. Mortals knew at the moment they laid eyes on her terrifying form that they must fear her incredible power.

Gods, if only this eyepatch wasn't so itchy.

Covering her face with a hand in a dramatic gesture (and adjusting her eyepatch secretly), Suzu Kuromori stepped into the small room, her voice echoing off the empty walls.

"Whose foolish, ragged voice must tear across the azure sky and bring a thunderbolt of despair upon the good people?!" Despite asking who, Suzu, of course, knew very well who was here, for she had come for an audience with the King of Eidrheim-- or perhaps she was simply bringing her audience to him? She wasn't sure which it was supposed to be. But either way, she'd come to talk, and it seemed like someone else had had the same idea.

"...Ruka," she said quietly, her uncovered eye falling to the small girl on the bed. "Have you been raising your voice? What's the matter?"

Leo: “Lady Suzu..!” 

Ruka’s voice was still high and almost hysterical when another person entered the room, while Leo didn’t even flinch when the Guardian of Kimisaki Republic made her entrance. He’d met every single one of Eidrheim’s Guardians, so he was used to their flashy antics. Besides, he wasn’t much better, and that wasn’t really the first time he’d met Suzu Kuromori. And with the revelation of her dark magic practices, Leo was far from intimidated. Rather ready to fight if necessary. He’d seen enough dark magic in his life to be instinctively hostile towards it.

“Ahh, Lady Suzu, that was such an amazing entrance! It… Nothing really, just my brother...!” His sister exclaimed, quickly wiping away her tears, and Leo’s frown became deeper. Well, if anything, he was going to treat it as a chance to deal with this situation.

“Hey! We were having a small siblings quarrel over you, actually! That’s a great timing you had there... Suzu?” Leo looked at the woman who was standing in front of him, and he also got up again, ignoring how his head spun after another sudden movement. His body was clearly weakened after a two days long sleep, without any food, on top of whatever was happening to him before he passed out in the forest. But his emotions were pushing the king to struggle for a bit more, he had things to do… Then he’d get his rest and food.

So he ignored his current state and gave the woman with an eyepatch, who claimed to be the Guardian, a hard stare.

“I left my sister under your care, believing that this was going to be a good and safe place for her, but now my sister is acting like she’s under some kind of spell?! You witch??”

“Huh? Leo, that’s absolutely not what it is! Lady Suzu would never harm me!”

“Ruka-tan, we will talk about it later. I will listen to the Guardian’s explanation first, and then we will think about what to do, okay?” Yes, that made perfect sense in his head, that perhaps his sister was under some spell, and that was why she was acting in such a weird way. So he gave her a small smile, tilting his head slightly in Ruka’s direction. “Big brother will take care of everything, okay?”

Unfortunately, it seemed like it wasn’t what his sister wanted to hear. Ruka’s angelic features twisted into an angry expression as she stood up, glaring at her brother.

“How can a dumbass oniichan who can’t take care of himself take care of me?” she asked bitterly, and after a moment she went past him and headed towards the room’s exit. The door closed behind the princess with a loud bang. Leo opened his mouth in disbelief. Was that… truly his precious, little sister?

“Look what you’ve done to my sweetest angel!” he exclaimed, looking almost crushed when he glanced at Suzu again. 

Suzu: Suzu watched the small sibling fight with a grimace. Though the Guardian was no stranger to altercations and conflict, it hurt to watch someone as lovely as Ruka have to get upset, let alone with someone she often talked about as fondly as her older brother. Perhaps the time between their meetings had dulled Suzu's memory of the King of Eidrheim, but she was certain he'd been a lot more agreeable the last time, if not a bit desperate.

"You really believe I've done something to her? Have you listened to the desperate cries of her sacred music? Or perhaps your mortal ears cannot pick up the dulcet tones of the universe, o king of fate?" Suzu's eyes flashed dangerously at Leo for a moment, and she looked him up and down. He looked so much like Ruka, it threw her off a little bit. However, there was something etched into his face, a mark of suffering that Suzu hadn't seen in a living human for a long while. She didn't know if she could trust him, not quite yet. 

"Only the acknowledged may refer to me by my common name. You will call me Clochette, mortal. As for your sister... truly, she is an angel. But a fallen angel, raven-hued wings carrying her to the greater heights of magical mystery. She is a curious one, and somewhat of a genius in the dark arts as well." Suzu chuckled, finally settling into her idea of the king before her. Perhaps he was simply another ignorant human. She'd certainly met her fair share of them throughout her life, short as it was by a Guardian's standards.

Leo: Unfortunately for Suzu, Leo had been friends with Guardians, and he was responsible for King Rei’s death. He couldn’t be intimidated with talks about music or their powerful tone, so he only returned woman’s hard expression.

“I will refer to you as I please, Guardian of the Wastelands,” he decided and crossed his arms on chest. “And what else am I supposed to think, seeing how my sister is behaving and learning from her that you’re teaching her dark arts?! I trusted you, I thought she was going to be safe under the wing of one of the powerful spirits!” He sighed and looked around, searching for his sword, but soon he found out that whatever equipment he had, it wasn’t placed in this room. He sighed deeply and sat down. Without a sword he indeed didn’t have a chance against a Guardian.

“Ahh! Where did they put my sword?? Or at least a dagger! I always have it somewhere close to me!” he complained more to himself and leaned on a pillow tiredly, completely comfortable in the presence of such a powerful woman. He was still fairly exhausted, so it wasn’t too wise of him to be hostile towards Suzu.

“Oh well, I’m tired… But I can’t allow my sister to continue your teachings. One Tsukinaga being affected by dark magic is enough in the family. I can’t let my precious Ruka-tan become like me, let alone a fallen angel.” Leo laughed bitterly. In the past he spent nearly every day with the Demon King, surrounded by all his curses and malice. Perhaps this is why the Music of the Forest was causing him so much trouble.

Suzu: "A sword? Humans can't ever seem to resist the inexorable pull of bloodlust, especially that which they fear the most - the dark abyss of the unknown," Suzu scoffed, though her scowl was rather nervous. When the previous king of the neighboring kingdom had fallen, she had felt the screams of the forest firsthand. Killing one Guardian practicing dark magic wasn't enough for this man, was it? Though she was used to humans trying to aggress her, this one would be rather problematic if he really intended on fighting her.

"Fool. How can you cut down an enemy you do not understand? You claim to have witnessed the darkest of magic, but have you ever felt the crackle of its power through your fingers? Seen its wonders? You cannot claim to comprehend the true nature of black magic. Count your lucky stars that you do not have to bear witness to the powers of this cursed eye."

Suzu tapped her eyepatch with a faint, threatening smile. Then the Guardian took a seat in one of the chairs that was still by the bed, leaning forward to take a better look at him.

"Though I suppose I do owe a king an explanation about the sister he struggled through the forest to see. It wasn't my idea, but hers. She studies out of her own free will, you see? I've offered her the decision to join the court of another Guardian, but each time she has insisted on staying here and learning from me. ...I do not possess the power to bind someone down." She breathed in slowly and closed her eyes, recalling an old memory. No, if anything... Suzu considered herself a master at driving humans away.

Leo: “I saw enough dark magic in my life, thank you. I saw how it turned an old, wise king into a mad, scared creature obsessed with his mortality. I experienced it taking away my senses. I might not understand it nor do I wish for it, but I saw enough of its bad consequences to have had enough of it until the end of my days. You can’t scare me away with it.” Leo showed the Guardian a small, cocky smile as she went on with her threats. Though the mention of the cursed eye had him rather intrigued. So apparently this woman could store her magical powers in it? Could she even control something like this? Leo put a finger on his chin, staring at Suzu’s eyepatch with honest curiosity.

“Well, if you can control it, I would be curious to see a sample of your dark powers. You know, I’m just curious if it can compare to ones of the Demon King’s.” ...Although the source of King Rei’s cruelty was mostly the way he governed over the kingdom and the way he aggressed everyone he was supposed to protect. Probably very few tasted the horror of his actual curses. Leo included. 

But he had to frown at woman’s following words as she dropped her intimidating tone and started to talk about things that were actually the subject of their argument in the first place. He straightened his back and leaned a bit closer towards the woman.

“Ruka-tan asked you...? Despite being a princess of Eidrheim and knowing what effects it had on the kingdom… No, she probably was inside this forest too, right? And despite that… Why would my sister want to follow such a dark path?” Perhaps it was something only Ruka could tell him about, but she was clearly upset with him… Leo groaned, completely unbothered with the Guardian’s presence.

“Agh!! What is my sister thinking?!”    

Suzu: "You want to... see it?" The Guardian stared at him in mild shock and narrowed her eyes. "First you wish to attack me, then you taunt me, and curse me. Curses aren't my forte, you see. My powers were forged in the celestial realm, my birthright handed to me by the stars reflected in the oasis of the wastelands.

"Dark magic is the same as the wastelands. Inhabitable, but in the gods' hands, it becomes the bosom of life itself." Suzu held up a hand in front of the king's face for him to see. There was something in his face, something weirdly curious, that reminded her so much of Ruka. Something that compelled her to show him what she could do.

She rubbed her thumb and fingers together, and little green sparks danced between them like a sinister light show. They popped, fizzled, and burst into a little haze that floated around her hand, shimmering and illusive. Then, finally, in the haze grew some dark shapes - three, to be precise, and the colors of red, yellowish, and orange slowly faded into view.

"Hm, so the king's heart is currently filled with his sister and his two knights." She snorted. Then she snapped her fingers, and the haze dissipated quickly. "You see, this is the sort of thing Luca, the witch from Eidrheim, excels in - calling upon the energy of the dead to peer straight into time, into hearts and minds. Something that strikes fear into you strangely private mortal beasts.

Leo: He wasn’t sure whether he was just tired or Suzu’s manner of speech was kind of draining, but he was starting to pay little to no attention to her words, trying to pick up anything that could interest him. But he wasn’t as nervous as he’d ever been next to the Demon King, and in the eyes (well, eye) of the woman, he sensed no real hostility. Their last meeting was a blur to him now, but perhaps… that was the impression she gave off then as well...? 

But still, when she raised her fingers in front of the king’s face, a small shiver ran through his body and he intently observed the small spectacle of sparks and shapes dancing in the air. Obviously, it told him nothing, but he couldn’t hide how much his eyes were shining with interest, and he clearly waited to see more, like a child that saw a wandering troupe of performers for the first time.

“Hueh?! That’s not black magic!” he declared out loud and stared at Suzu, odd disappointment but also a mix of relief in his voice. “This is what you’re teaching Ruka-tan? Phew, that’s a relief! Wahaha! I don’t need to fear anymore that she would cast a curse on her brother for being shit, or that she’d summon an army of the undead, do I? Although… it’s a scary power in a way…” The king himself closed off his heart long ago, and he didn’t feel ready to open to another person again. Doing this step by step with Arashi and Tsukasa was tiring and stressful enough. Thinking of black magic usually made him think of different things, however. His mind went back to bits and pieces of memories from the forest and his nightmares or headaches. 

“If you’re truly cursed then I believe that you understand that as well, right Suzu?” A softer smile finally appeared on Leo’s face and finally he looked away, reaching for the fork his sister dropped and stabbing a piece of cheese from his breakfast portion.        

Suzu: For a brief moment, the king's tired eyes sparkled with life. Maybe it was only because his bright green eyes reflected her green magic in them, or maybe Suzu was simply having another of her imaginings. For all she knew, she could have been, for her chest squeezed for a small moment, an unwanted memory popping into her mind. Don't, Lady Clochette, she repeated quietly to herself. He's not the same as that girl.

And with the king's exclamation, her moment of weakness dissipated instantly. Gritting her teeth in mild frustration, she withdrew her hand from the man's view. "Black magic does not need an ignorant's justification to simply be. It is black magic, but of a lesser class than most. Fear not, mortal king. Your precious fallen angel still remains inside her beautiful little cage."

Suzu sat forward unhappily, folding her arms across her chest. Hopefully the mortal was learning some sort of lesson, because she was still unsure if she was wasting her time on him. He seemed resistant but interested, wary but curious at the same time. It was a bit too much for Suzu to want to deal with when she had already dealt with so many strange intruders in her tower for the past few days.

So, the mention of curses only deepened her grimace. She leaned further toward him, was he trying to provoke her again?

"You-- ngh!"

Suddenly, a sharp pain shot through the side of her head, and, hissing, she slapped a hand to her left eye. For a brief moment, her sight grayed. But it was only an instant, and soon she was looking right at him again.

"You..." she said more slowly this time, attempting to suppress her anger. "You know nothing. You have no right to pretend to speak of curses and spells in Clochette's presence."

Her words turned to knives, her gaze to a blade. Yes, she knew he was a fool, for her eye never lied to her.

"You do not even know of the dark energy that shrouds your being at this very moment."

Leo: It was tiring to be called a fool and ignorant the moment he opened his mouth, so Leo sighed deeply, keeping quiet for a longer moment. Without tearing his eyes away from the woman he noticed that above being angry, she also seemed to be in a lot of pain herself. So the king's irritation got smaller, also because of Suzu's words. 

It wasn't like he was unaware of the possible curses surrounding him, no. It didn't come as any surprise after everything he just went through in the forest, or ever since all the curses the Demon King had spouted in his direction. Leo was no sorcerer, nor did he have any interest in becoming one, but he was aware that being cursed so many times by the dead vampire, seriously or not, had its effect on his whole life. So he only sighed, the revelation weighing on him. He promised that bastard he would carry all his curses with pride, but in the end, it was really rough.

He hung his head low.

"Yes, I'm aware… Cloche." His voice was way calmer, quieter. Finally, he also settled for a nickname to call the Guardian, something similar to the name she wanted to use. He didn't have to trust her, but all in all, she had been trying to take care of his sister for three years. And his precious Ruka seemed to be in great health, unlike him. "You take me for an ignorant fool, and you're probably right. But do you think that after the Music of the Forest almost drove me mad, I would think that this is just how it's supposed to be? It doesn't take a master of magic craft to know." Leo sighed deeply and stood up. 

He took a few slow steps towards the window again. Even though the old, cursed forest was well visible outside, as a dark green line covering the horizon, King Rei's twisted music barely reached Lady Clochette's domain. A big reason for that must be how loud and energetic the Music of the Wasteland was. So even though Leo preferred calm and regal melodies of the mountains or the sea, he appreciated that.

"Although, however a bit restless, the music of the lady of these lands is bringing me a bit of a relief. So… I think that my sister found her happiness here."

... Right. Ruka-tan seemed incredibly impressed with her magical teacher. Maybe even too much for Leo, who wished that his sister would always remain a pure and naive creature, but if she seemed happy, he should probably at least respect her wishes. Ahh… he wanted to talk it out with her now. Perhaps his Ruka-tan was an adult who understood a lot already.

She seemed so, and Leo relaxed a bit and tried for a little smile. Hopefully this time the woman understood that their struggles weren't so different.

Suzu: "You can hear it..."

The stronger the lady of the wastelands felt her emotions, the more the music around her increased in pace and intensity. She loved the violin-like twang of the wind, the rumbling rhythm of the pebbles across the ground, the dulcet tones of the sunlight beating down on arid land, all mixed together in melodies that were as beautiful as they were boisterous-- though most humans couldn't even hear them. Before the powers of nature, mortals were as good as deaf and blind.

Yet, this small human heard it. And he was the first living creature she had ever met who could. Suzu clenched her fist, then sighed and dropped her gaze to the floor, her voice softening.

"No, that's...your gift. Though it may seem like a curse in the middle of that wretched forest, hearing the Music of the Land is a divine gift. I won't ask you to be proud of it. But at the very least, know that it's not something that would hurt you."

She refused to meet Leo's eyes, unable to bear the vulnerability she was showing to him, though he had earned a little bit more of her trust. And besides, whatever terrible magic was surrounding him seemed to be hurting him too.

Suzu closed her eyes, her mouth pressed in a pensive line. "No, there is a much darker energy surrounding you. Its structure is complex, shrouding its true nature from my eye... Be careful. As a Guardian residing next to the forest for many years, I can only imagine it would be a certain twisted ruler's doing. This is all I can tell you, as the witch of dark magic herself."

She finally raised her head again to meet his gaze. Despite their rocky start, Suzu did want to help him somehow. He wasn't the only one dealing with a very dark, complicated curse. And if she helped him...maybe with his gift, she could still hope her music would reach that person far, far away across the border.

Leo: "Gift…" Leo repeated slowly, looking at the woman with a dose of uncertainty. At first he wanted to protest and go off on how terrible the Music of the Land was and how it did nothing but accompany him through the worst moments in his life. But something, perhaps the way Suzu spoke in such a calm manner, made him reflect and for once think more deeply of the sounds he was hearing. 

It wasn't really bothering him so much these days, was it? Except for the nightmare the passage through the forest was, it was rare for him to hear the Demon King's music. Sometimes he even caught himself missing the music of the sea or mountains… And even though it was now incredibly lonely, being the only person who could perceive the world in such a way, he actually found himself… not hating it.

But he was soon brought to reality, and Suzu's further warning reminded him of his immense headaches and the feeling of overwhelming madness that he had absolutely no control over. The king couldn't even recall what had happened, and he lost two whole days because of the exhaustion. He thought of Arashi holding onto him tightly and Tsukasa's concerned eyes when he found out that Leo had no memory of the last week. He didn't want to put them through the same stress again.

Leo bit his lip and looked away.

"I think I actually don't hate this music, even if the Demon King twisted it up completely for me. Ahah, he cursed me so many times, it finally had to have some effect, Cloche…" He laughed bitterly, a smile dying on his face. "This is why I don't like black magic so much, ahh… Is there at least a way to not hear this music for a moment? I don't want for these two to deal with me through the forest again, see."

Suzu: Suzu frowned, studying Leo's face. There was a thick cloud of magical energy around the man, surely, but how much of this was some kind of cursed magic and how much was simply his gift, she couldn't exactly tell. Though she knew much about curses, well... she didn't exactly care to learn and use them herself.

"Black magic can easily become a dangerous weapon in the hands of the wicked. To think you came into contact with such a person... even took his life from him. Who knows what sort of curses he may have left behind."

She looked almost apologetic. "My knowledge about your gift or about the wretched vampire king's magic is yet insufficient. But perhaps having something to ward dark energy may ease your suffering."

Suzu put a hand to her chin and thought for a moment. There must be something she could make to help-- Ah. "I shall fashion you an amulet of the heavens, which is said to protect and clear the mind... As a favor of the Guardian of the Wastelands."

Leo: She knew. Leo looked for a moment terrified at the woman when he realized that this woman was well aware of what he’d done with his own hands, even though it was one of the state secrets. Only very few knew exactly how the Demon King died. As far as he was aware, it was only Sena, Rittsu and Eidrheim's Guardians who knew, but now he could freely assume that basically every Spirit of the Land would know what King Leo Tsukinaga had done. 

But it seemed like the woman in front of him didn't intend to judge him but help instead. His muscles relaxed slightly, and he gave her a small nod.

"Amulet, huh… I wonder if that can help, to be honest…" He finally spoke, lowering his head. "We used potions on the way here, but I'm afraid they only had a little effect for a short time. I'm not saying that your amulet would be weak or anything, ahah. Thank you a ton, okay!" The king rushed with an explanation, trying for a bit of a smile, but after a moment he stopped, the memory of a single calm moment in the forest coming back to his mind.

“Actually, Cloche… What about the music itself? Can it chase the curses away? I did that with fairies in the forest! Ahh!” For a moment the king got wrapped up in his own head as more things were starting to make sense to him. “Am I stupid?! Of course it can, right?! Shu was always telling me to sing for some reason! Even though I can’t! Agh!!” Struck with that realization, Leo held on his head, messing with his hair. If he ever actually listened and did what the Guardians suggested, would he actually have at least a slightly easier time with that cursed music?

Suzu: What was he so afraid of? Suzu narrowed her eyes at the small man. Killing a Guardian was certainly a grave act of rebellion against the forces of nature, but if Leo Tsukinaga hadn't felled the Demon King, someone else would have, be they human or divine. Or perhaps he was puzzled at how she knew about it...? It seemed no matter what gifts of music he had, he still couldn't feel the subtle gasps of the winds, the weeping of the trees as their master's life had been taken. 

Either way, it was clear the king wasn't out to condemn her, but needed her help. His ignorance began to amuse rather than hurt her.

"Fufu... Potions, hm. The mortals, in their vanity, attempt to imitate the workings of gods... and also of demons. But alas, they can only treat the ailments of the body, not of the spirit. This Clochette will show you the true power of magic, o King of Eidrheim."

A cocky smile returned to her face. Ah yes, she could finally put her powers to use. Not only would she be showing this human what she could do, but she could reach out and help someone at their time of need, like a Guardian should... like someone once taught her to do.

"Sing...?" The king's next utterance was a bit more confusing to her. "Mm... They are creatures of the forest, so it would've been a natural choice to play a dissonant tune with theirs. Ah, how they differ from the raw, screaming voices of the wasteland..." Suzu put a hand to her face and sighed deeply. "Though if you wish to sing, ask the Lady Luca herself. She does most of the singing around here."

With a sweep of her black dress, she turned her back on the king. The throbbing in her eye immediately began to subside. "And now, I must leave to make the necessary preparations for your journey back. Thank me later."

She strode up to the doorway and stopped just under it. With a small turn of her head, she looked at him one last time. The dark energy around him still pulsated ominously, a black thundercloud waiting to downpour.

"Dark power... It finds and latches onto the weaknesses of its host. Have caution, small king."

Then once more, she turned away and strode through the doorway, boots clicking hollowly on the stone.

Leo: "Ruka knows how to sing..?" Leo's eyes opened wide in surprise. It made sense that once his family got better funds, his mother made sure to educate his sister the same way he had been (although, Leo had to relearn everything once he became the king). He sighed as the woman decided it was time to end their audience and got ready to leave with a final warning. 

The king frowned, not bothering to even say something back, and looked at the window, his gaze falling on the dark forest in the distance again. 

“It finds and latches onto my weakness, huh… That’s a lot like him, actually.” The king sighed to himself, his thoughts wandering to his predecessor, who decided to torment him even from the afterlife. Was there no way to truly get rid of that vampire? Even after so many years, when Leo was finally piecing himself back together, that man still seemed to have so much power over him. 

And knowing that now, the old feeling of powerlessness came back to him. He started to feel tired again all of a sudden, so he turned around and fell on the bed, curling up. He was supposed to eat something, but his entire appetite was gone, so it was probably better to sleep a bit more before finding and apologizing to Ruka for how much he jumped to conclusions about her teacher. His sister was happy here, and it was about time he pulled himself together so no one would worry about him anymore. He was the king now, after all. And his youngest knight believed that someone like him was able to stay strong above others and guide them. Perhaps healing from his trauma wasn’t such an impossible task.

He glanced at the window, behind which he knew that the domain of the Demon King remained unshaken. Maybe the dissonant music he could hear now was the result of the curse and the king’s death?

“At least you can’t hurt anyone else anymore.” The tired, young king sighed, and he turned around, thinking that this knowledge alone was worth bearing any curse or dark energy. If worse came to worst, next time he would be better prepared to face it. 

♕♚♜

Tsukasa&Arashi: "Narukami-senpai, how long must you drag me?"

"Ohoho, isn't it wonderful to breathe in the fresh air after being stuffed in that tiny little room?"

Tsukasa looked at his senior skeptically. "We were only in there for a short while... and it was quite spacious, being our king's lodgings."

"Details, details... Here," Arashi said, letting go of Tsukasa's wrist at last as they stood in front of a set of doors. "We were in the middle of a meal, weren't we?"

"Oh, right..."

The two knights stepped back inside the dining hall where they had been before seeing the king. Everything was as they'd left it: two plates of now-cooled breakfast on a dark wood table, cloth napkins thrown onto their chairs in haste. Tsukasa winced at the haphazard way in which the forks had been dropped onto their plates.

"Nothing's been cleaned up, has it? For a Guardian in such a large abode, there is a surprising lack of servants..."

"Mm... now that you mention it, yes. I wonder who does most of the chores around here? I suppose it's much more like a witches' convent than a great Guardian's stronghold," Arashi remarked, sitting down at the table once again. Tsukasa took the neighboring seat and immediately picked up a fork.

"A witches' convent? It has an ill sound to it... I wonder why her highness Princess Ruka would be living in a place like this."

Arashi seemed to be thinking deeply. "Hmm... It's quite the well-kept secret in Eiderheim, but I've heard it's for her protection? Not many aside from a handful of nobles even know she's crossed into Kimisaki territory. Ah, but well, if you're wondering about it, why don't you ask her yourself?"

Ruka: It was troubling. She’d never thought upon their first meeting after years, her brother would think that she’d fallen under an evil spell. Wasn’t he the one who had been consumed by the dark energy? It was what Lady Suzu mentioned when seeing her unexpected guest unconscious for the first time, after all. And she was obviously well versed in the dark arts, having taught Ruka so much during her stay here.

The young princess took a deep breath and from her mouth left a long, deep sigh. She believed that now that her teacher and brother had a chance to talk, everything would turn out fine. She didn’t want to leave this place after all, especially not when she found out that she’d much rather be a Guardian’s apprentice than the princess of the entire kingdom. But perhaps her time here was running out, and she should return home and support her always struggling brother… She really didn’t know!

As she reached the dining room to start cleaning up after the breakfast of the other two guests, the girl groaned loudly, in the same characteristic manner her brother did. And after a moment her eyes fell on two seated knights, still trying to finish their breakfast. A wave of embarrassment washed through Ruka. She just did something extremely unprincess-like, didn’t she?!

“A-h, Sir Suou, Sir Narukami! This has already gotten cold! M-Maybe you want to have something warm to drink?” she suggested quickly, trying to cover for her behavior. And quickly, she raised her hand to wipe out any possible tears she might have let out in frustration. “Brother has an audience with Lady Suzu…” she tried to explain herself helplessly and looked down, trying to hide her own disappointment in how her talk with Leo turned out.   

Tsukasa&Arashi: It wasn't long after they went back to their breakfasts that the doors to the dining hall opened up once more, and a tiny figure appeared in between them, a rather comically horrified expression on her face. Both knights found it incredibly charming; though Ruka did share some similarities with her royal brother, she was much more conscientious than him.

"Ah, Lady Ruka-- Ruka-chan. Never mind about our food, it's been very busy this morning now that our sleeping king's finally awoken." Arashi smiled at the nervous girl and gestured to the seat across. "Why don't you sit down? It seems you've been working hard lately, taking care of all the guests."

And not only that, the poor girl's eyes looked a bit red and swollen. Perhaps a little chat could do her good, Arashi thought.

"Tsukasa-chan had something he wanted to ask you... Isn't that right?" Arashi turned to Tsukasa, who immediately blushed and fumbled the fork in his hand, earning a chuckle from his elder.

"A-Ah... Well, ahem." The younger knight coughed and attempted to hide his tiny bit of shame. "I was simply wondering why the princess of Eidrheim lives in a place like this. You seem to be quite close to the Lady Guardian. Are you perhaps related somehow?"

Ruka: “Ah! I wouldn’t want to disturb such great knights as…” Ruka started in protest but after a moment she stopped, remembering once more that now that she was a princess, she was allowed to sit and talk normally with the most esteemed nobles in both Eidrheim and Kimisaki. A smile appeared on her face. Sir Narukami told her that she could relax in their presence, so now she really was someone that important, wasn’t she? Being a princess was incredible.

“Ask me something...?” She looked shyly at the younger knight, the one that seemed to have served  her brother for not so long, since she had never heard of Tsukasa Suou before from Leo’s mouth. Well, she hadn’t met Arashi Narukami herself either, but at least one of the letters she received from her brother long time ago mentioned that he accepted a new kingsguard. But it seems like Leo forgot to mention that one of the noble Suous was serving him as well. The redhead seemed to be around her age, but was even taller than Sir Narukami, so Ruka felt slightly intimidated when he spoke to her - but then, wasn’t he the one who was guarding Leo this whole time? He must be really loyal to the crown and her brother.

She sat down on a chair in front of him, trying to look at him bravely.

“That was… Brother’s idea, actually.” She knitted her brow tight, trying to remember what exactly happened over three years ago. It felt like her life at the West Coast of Eidrheim was incredibly distant to her now. “He said back then that Finheim’s armies might march through our lands any day, and he didn’t want anything to happen to me. Leo is friends with many important people, so he decided to leave me with one of the Great Guardians. It was pretty sudden and scary… I don’t hate living here though!” She wanted to go on, but she remembered about her conversation with Leo, so she quickly made that clarification. Maybe if she showed how happy she was here, they would help her convince her brother to let her stay here? “Lady Suzu and Lady Shizuku are really kind, and so powerful and cool, hehe…” 

Tsukasa&Arashi: As a kingsguard serving directly under the king, Tsukasa was naturally nervous in front of the princess of the kingdom, but seeing her look just as nervous put his mind somewhat more at ease. She was only a few years a princess, after all, wasn't she? Tsukasa greeted her brave look with a soft smile.

However, when she started talking about her reason for being at this tower, his expression turned pensive. "Finheim... I remember it well. It was a rather dramatic turn of events for our kingdom. Even some noble families that had ties with House Suou shifted loyalties without so much as a second thought. I can imagine their king is quite influential."

His mouth pressed into a hard line as certain memories came back to him. Having grown up on the glory of serving the great kingdom of Eidrheim, he could never understand why Finheim was such a necessity in the first place-- What did House Tenshouin and, by connection, House Himemiya stand to gain from it all?

"It was a scary time for us all, Tsukasa-chan," Arashi interjected, noticing Tsukasa's dark expression. "Being at war is never fun. Though one had to wonder how much of it was a personal issue as well; Ousama still gets letters from that Finheim king sometimes, and it still sends him into quite the mood. Fufu, can't they just get along... It's been years already, right, Ruka-chan?"

Arashi put on a knowing smile. The mess between the two kings was something the knight would rather not get too nosy about, but with all the fresh air running through the castle recently, perhaps romance wasn't such a bad topic to breach anymore.

Ruka: "O-Oniichan-- Leo forgiving Lord-- I mean, King Eichi..? I don't think they can…" How odd, Ruka never talked like this about Leo outside of her family. For the longest time she heard their parents talking about his romances and potential partners, and even Leo arguing with them. But she was never quite asked for an opinion herself, was she? “I mean, King Eichi betrayed my brother, even though they were together for so long against our parents' wishes, you know? That Eichi Tenshouin hurt him so much just because he was jealous, right? Leo loved him so much, it's unfair he got away with it like this.”

Ruka sighed and looked down at the table. She remembered very well the day Leo told her that she was not going to be safe in her own home for long. Even then it seemed like he didn’t want to believe in that, and Ruka felt for him. Despite all the love and support her brother seemed to receive, it always looked like he was struggling on his own, unable to open up to anyone. Except, even back then, there were people who were always by his side.

“Ah, Leo really would be happier with Izumi-san…” she mumbled to her memories, for a moment forgetting about her surroundings. But as she raised her head, her eyes met with sitting in front of her Tsukasa’s. Ah, that wasn’t an answer to their question! “Err… Just thinking this all probably wouldn’t have happened! But Leo can be very stubborn sometimes…” Especially when it was about people he considered dear to him. 

Tsukasa&Arashi: Tsukasa, who had decided to take a drink, suddenly realized it was a very bad time, and his windpipe was suddenly very full of water.

"Izu...?!"

"Tsukasa-chan?! Are you alright? Don't die on me!"

Arashi placed a hand on Tsukasa's back and patted it gently while the younger knight coughed loudly. "Ack... Ah... I am not...going to die from something like this. Please do not worry, Narukami-senpai... But still!" Finally catching his breath, he straightened his back again. "I-Izumi-san... Your highness, you couldn't possibly mean Sena-senpai? The knight commander?"

"Who else would it be?" Arashi cut in, looking at Tsukasa curiously. "Izumi-chan and our king have been partners in knighthood for quite a long time now...oh...for about ten years, maybe? And their houses were familiar with each other, though I'm not sure of the details, since I was away from the capital for much of it. But I'm sure something went on between them."

"N-Narukami-senpai!" Tsukasa turned quickly to face Arashi, who jolted in surprise. "This is the king and the commander of the knights we're speaking about! Two of the most powerful people in the kingdom and-- Agh, no, perhaps I should not be so surprised, as even the king of Finheim has looked at his grace with romantic intention... But...but Sena-senpai? He did not mention any of this during my training..."

"He didn't? Not even how he met Ousama?" Arashi asked. Tsukasa answered with a shake of the head. "Haa... Right, of course he didn't. He's Izumi-chan, after all. Oh, please, Tsukasa-chan, settle down. I mean, sure Izumi-chan had a thing with Ousama, but even I did at one point, so--"

" You did?"

Tsukasa had completely interrupted his senior, but any concern he had for manners was long gone, drowned out in the shock now taking over his mind. His mouth hung open crudely, and he stared the other knight in the eyes with a look of such incredulity that Arashi's slightly apologetic smile seemed cheeky in comparison.

"Ah... Did I not mention that?" the elder knight replied carefully.

"You did not. And I would appreciate it if we had no more new information about the king's...romantic escapades in front of our princess." The young knight sniffed indignantly and picked up his fork again to poke at his breakfast.

"Aww, talking about love can be so much fun, though..." Arashi commented softly, then turned to Ruka. "Sorry about that, Ruka-chan. It appears our youngest knows even less than I thought he did."

Ruka: Arashi’s revelations were no less surprising for the young princess than they were for Tsukasa. She opened her mouth in shock, face turning red as she leaned a bit towards Narukami.

“I-It’s no-nothing..! I know how my brother is...! I was already living here when Leo and... the K-King of Finheim got into a conflict… He never told me how he knew about his plans, ahh…” The girl let out a big sigh, the memory of her desperate, exhausted older brother still fresh in her mind. “I only heard rumors here that he is with someone… Thank you for taking care of him, Sir Narukami.” Her hard-learned manners returned to the girl and she bowed on her seat a bit. “My brother… I think he loves hard and easily but… he’s happier now, when he’s close to people he loves, right...?” The girl’s forehead creased in a worried expression. “...He never told us about anything, so mom and dad were always worried about him, and he only had Izumi-san…”

At least that’s what it looked like to the young girl, who always spent days in the company of her brother’s first knight while he wasn’t home. Truth being told, she always hoped that Leo would listen to their parents. In her childhood memories Izumi Sena seemed like a knight of every princess’ dreams, and she hoped to be related to such a loyal and incredible knight. 

But now, a few years later, it didn’t seem like her brother had any intention of finding someone. 

“Oniichan is still lost, isn’t he…” she mumbled, unaware that these words were actually leaving her mouth.   

Tsukasa&Arashi: Arashi chuckled at Ruka's expression of gratitude. Perhaps it was because her brother had kept her away from the worst of the Eidrheim-Finheim conflict, but she seemed charmingly naive in a way that made the knight want to pat her little head.

"Oh, it's not much, Ruka-chan. If anything, I'm not sure if I helped heal any of his wounds so much as stave off the bleeding for a while..." Arashi said, gazing wistfully at the door. "But you're right, he may be lost, but he's in a good place now, so please, rest your mind, my princess. Your brother may be terribly reckless, but these days, the castle has been wonderfully peaceful. Especially since Tsukasa-chan came!"

"H-Huh?" Upon hearing his name, Tsukasa let out a small noise in surprise, before clearing his throat. "Ah, yes, well... We haven't seen much conflict in the kingdom of late, and Finheim seems rather concerned with its own business."

He trailed off, unsure what he was trying to say as he caught his senior's eyes. He was suddenly painfully aware that while the princess and Arashi were talking, his mind had been too full of thoughts to pay attention to their conversation. He hung his head, cheeks pinkish.

"Ah I apologize, I wasn't quite present for a moment. Seems I'm a bit tired this morning... Silly me."

"Ohh... It's been quite the active morning and a stressful few days, hasn't it? Why don't you go have a rest, then, Tsukasa-chan?"

"Mm..." Tsukasa stared down at his plate, which was now empty. Had he really eaten so quickly? "I think... I will train my sword for a while. I didn't have much opportunity to in the forest, after all."

Arashi looked at bit worried at this response, however, so he quickly continued before anyone else could. "Ah, but, please, it's nothing to be concerned about... I think I'd just like to move my body for a while, and perhaps shake off this strange exhaustion in the meantime.

"Thank you very much for the delicious meal, Lady Ruka. I hope we'll have another opportunity to speak to each other."

With that, he stood from the table and nodded to both of them. It wasn't that he felt uncomfortable with them in particular, but he had a terrible itch to be alone at the moment so he could sort out the thoughts in his mind, both undisturbed and without disturbing.

Not wanting to trouble the princess with cleaning his plate as well, he leaned over and gathered up his utensils, then picked it the plate to take it.... somewhere. He didn't know where-- a kitchen, perhaps? He glanced around, looking a little lost.

Ruka: Ruka smiled at knights reassuring words. Her brother always warned her before them, but as far as she noticed, Leo was sure surrounded with kind and caring people, wasn't he? That alone made her relax a little. 

"I think Leo had enough conflict in his life…" She stared but paused observing as the younger knight was standing up and about to pick up his plate.

"Ah Sir, I will take care of it, don't worry about it." The princess quickly got up and rushed to Tsukasa's side, reaching out to take the plate from him.

Then she took a moment to realize that he probably did it so the girl and the princess of the kingdom he serves wouldn't have to do anything. Her smile turned into a sheepish one, she truly wasn't used to this kind of treatment. It would be a real struggle to get used to it in the castle in Laerad, Ruka was much more used to managing the household together with her parents and now with Lady Suzu and Lady Shizuku.

"T-Tsukinaga's estate is very small, so I'm used to taking care of the house, especially when my parents weren't home," she quickly explained, her cheeks pink in embarrassment. "My brother was always happy about my cooking so, please… I don't really know how to be a Princess, I'm sorry!" 

Ah, why was she so nervous about this! It wasn't any sort of a crime that she wanted to tend to her guests, right? More like it was a general courtesy, right?

Tsukasa: Tsukasa blinked at the girl's nervous behavior, confused, until her reasoning slowly became clear. The complicated frown on his face slowly softened, and he forgot his disorganized thoughts for a moment. If there was a virtue he truly appreciated above all else, it was honesty, and this girl had more than enough of it to make up for her brother's secrets.

Right, this girl had only been a princess for as long as Leo Tsukinaga had been king. She had as hard a time getting used to her position as any of them were.

He managed a chuckle and a smile.

"You must be quite talented in matters of the house, then, my lady. For that, you have my respect. Though if I may speak my opinion, you could do with a servant or two around here. It wouldn't do for my lady's hands to grow rough from work." His smile was gentle, and he felt himself slowly relax into his polite habits. "Might I ask where the kitchen is?"

Ruka: Ruka blushed a little at the compliment and looked away. She was trying to remember her brother's constant warnings about men, but it didn't really seem to apply to these kingsguard, did it? The girl felt slightly confused about Leo's warning, which was a somewhat familiar feeling.

"He called Izumi-san a wolf, too…" she mumbled to herself unknowingly before turning around to face the knight again.

"Eheh… I keep telling that to Lady Suzu, at least one house lady would be a lot of help, but we can handle this!" She smiled wide, thinking how this place wasn't so different from her old home, so she adjusted to life here rather quickly. "Let me show you, Sir. This tower can be confusing sometimes, ah… Thank you for the company, Sir Narukami." The princess turned around and after a small bow in Arashi's direction she headed out the dining hall, leading Tsukasa downstairs, keeping quiet.

Ahh Ruka, you could use this opportunity to ask some things.

"...S-Sir?" She started awkwardly, glancing up at the knight. Compared to her brother, he was really tall and well-built. If she didn't know and was asked whether Tsukasa Suou or her brother was a stronger knight, she wouldn't hesitate to point at the redhead. "Huh… For how long have you served Oniichan, Sir?"

Tsukasa: Tsukasa felt like he was beginning to understand why Leo had wanted to see his sister so much. She was pleasant and kind, with an agreeable demeanor and a darling blush. 

Arashi waved at Ruka as she bowed, and then princess and kingsguard began to walk over to the kitchen together. For a moment, it was a little quiet, and Tsukasa began to worry that it might be impolite to keep a lady waiting for conversation. But just as he began to open his mouth, she called up to him.

"You need not address me so formally, my lady. You are of a higher station-- And besides, we are of similar age, are we not? At least, I presume so, since you are a little sister to the king. Simply 'Tsukasa' would be alright," he reassured her in a smooth voice.

"Mm..." he thought for a moment over her question. "I haven't even been a year at the castle. About four months? I arrived there at the turn of springtime, just after the winter winds died down." He sighed slowly. "It feels like so much has happened, yet so little time has passed. There's never a dull moment there, really."

Ruka: "Wh-Wh-What? I possibly couldn't call--" Ruka started to protest but quickly she opened her eyes wide as she realized that indeed, she was a princess. This knight was right that she could address anyone however she pleased now. Thinking of, wasn't that what Leo was doing with so much ease?

"T-Then..! Sir… Tsukasa?" she tried awkwardly, looking up at the man to check if she was doing a good job. After a moment, she let out a heavy sigh. "It's so weird… My parents always taught me differently, perhaps I should ask Leo…" But after the knight's next words she smiled a little bit. She wasn't the only one getting used to her new position, was she?

Everyone was trying their best, and she could only imagine that Tsukasa was also facing all sorts of difficulties when serving her brother.

"Ah… And brother already went with you on a journey? He must have a high opinion of you… I don't think he ever traveled with anyone else but Izumi-san or Mikejima-san…" Her smile dropped a small bit at the memory of the other Rogue Hero, but she shook her head quickly.

"He can be quite strict, especially if you do something he doesn't like, but it's never boring around my brother, isn't it? Is he doing well as a king?"

Tsukasa: Tsukasa chuckled, half in amusement and half in surprise at the lady's choice of address. Polite to the bone, wasn't she? It was something Tsukasa could deeply relate to.

"Very well. Sir Tsukasa it is, your highness," he confirmed. He didn't mind the name at all. He found it quite agreeable, actually.

"Ah..."

Her mention of the journey, however, caught him off guard. She made it sound like a grand honor, a great demonstration of his noble character, and yet Tsukasa found himself more surprised at his own sense that it...really wasn’t . He was, of course, very honored that the King of Eidrheim entrusted the royal life to his sword. However, the journey itself had been ridden with many hardships, he'd been through trials far harsher on his knight's pride, and it seemed the king hadn't quite trusted him for about half the trip. It wasn't nearly the honor he'd imagined it all to be, nowhere close to his imaginings of the younger Leo traveling with his knight commander or his dear and departed Rogue Hero. He still had so much to learn. 

However, he didn't want to concern the princess, so he tried his best to hide his thoughts.

"Mm, well, it was actually quite the ordeal getting the king to let me accompany him. He was about to take Sena-senp-- Sir Izumi Sena with him, had there been no need for a deputy. I doubt it was a demonstration of trust...

"He is quite the...capricious king, and isn't always present," he continued, unsure how much he could complain about his liege in front of the royal sister. "But he is fair... Mostly."

Ruka: She was rather curious about how others perceived her brother now that he was the ruler of the country, so she looked up curiously at Tsukasa. Seeing his rather troubled expression, her forehead creased in worry. The last thing she wanted was for people to not see how kind and full of love her brother actually was. 

“I see… I heard the rumors that Leo tried to run away from his coronation, so… he’s still avoiding doing things he doesn’t want to do, isn’t he?” Ruka chuckled a little, somehow relaxing at this thought. Her brother was still the same person, wasn’t he… Even if she wished he looked a bit happier. “I hope he is at least eating and sleeping properly… But I think that actually proves that my brother is willing to trust you, Sir... I’m sure he wouldn’t go on such a long journey with someone he wouldn’t want to. He and Lady Suzu are so similar in this regard, but they also really care about people around them, you know?” She showed the man an encouraging smile and sighed deeply. “Wah, Leo is really as incredible as one of the Guardians, huh… Why must he be so stubborn…”

Tsukasa: Tsukasa couldn't help but smile at Ruka's evaluation of both her brother and her benefactor; it was rather amusing for him to think he and the princess could connect over their troublesome leaders. However, the situation was also uncomfortably close to what she feared, and he hadn't the heart to tell her how very little the king had eaten over the past week.

"Incredible as the Guardians, huh..." Tsukasa repeated slowly. For reasons unknown, the face of the king on their first night of the journey came to his mind-- lips quivering, eyes red and puffy, hair clinging messily to the wet streams of tears falling down his pale face. If anything, it seemed the king bore something greater than himself on his own mortal shoulders.

"It seems you have much love for your brother the king. He should consider himself blessed by the five natural forces to have such a kind little sister." He smiled at her gently, for both of their reassurance. "I do wonder what it would be like to have a brother or sister myself... If they would be as charming as you, my lady, then I would be elated beyond measure."

The fork and knife clinked against the plate in his hands as they walked. Tsukasa couldn't help but admire how inviting the inside of the tower was: dark woods and wide windows, carpets of a make and pattern he'd never seen before. Everything was quite old and worn, but not dirty. Perhaps the girls who stayed with the Guardian saw to that?

Ruka: "Ah…! It's just…" On the princess' cheeks appeared a deep blush at Tsukasa’s compliments, and a little smile appeared on her face. It felt nice to be reminded how much she adored her older brother, who was still pushing through despite all odds. She was always told to be proud of him, too. Not everyone was a sister of the hero of Eidrheim, after all.

“...Leo was trying to do everything on his own since he left for the capital long ago, so… Our mother said that he needs to be reminded how much we love him every time he’s back. But he’s hard to not love, right? Eheh…” Ruka giggled a little and led the knight downstairs, where the kitchen was supposed to be.  

“I-Is Sir T-Tsukasa the only child, then? It must be so different with my brother and his knights around… Just like it is here for me, with Lady Shizuku and Lady Suzu.” The girl sighed deeply at the thought of two women that were teaching and taking care of her in this tower on the edge of two kingdoms. “They are kind of like older sisters too for me… Although it would be so nice if Lady Suzu sometimes held me as if she was holding someone more than this…” Unknowingly, Ruka started to trail off with her words, her head getting filled with fantasies of forbidden romances she never quite experienced. Compared to Leo, she was truly a sheltered child, and only recently she was discovering the flavors of life that her brother seemed to be quite experienced in. 

The young woman giggled a bit again, covering her mouth with a hand.

Tsukasa: The princess's words about the king reminded Tsukasa of something... It took him a moment to remember exactly what, but then he recalled the words of his senior, back before they'd encountered the nightmare that was the forest. It's hard to leave him alone.

It was true. The king had a very strange charm and charisma about him that naturally drew people to his presence. No wonder his family and sister loved him so much.

With a sigh of both envy and admiration, Tsukasa followed Ruka into the kitchen. It was a small place with a simple basin and preparation table, and neatly arranged and well-loved wooden tools hung from the walls.

The princess continued to speak about siblings, and Tsukasa heard the names of the ladies who lived in the tower. He did not know Lady Shizuku, but Lady Suzu was indeed the Great Guardian, who seemed very much aloof and reclusive when he'd first met her upon finding her home. She didn't seem the type to hold-- Wait.

"Excuse me, my princess, did you say something about the Guardian? That's the Lady Clochette, right...?" He cleared his throat. "A-Ah, so... you are quite fond of her presence as well?"

Ruka: As they entered the kitchen, Ruka started to pour water into the basin, a deep blush spreading on her face as she kept thinking about a Great Guardian of the Wasteland. She was living in this place for good three years now, so clearly, the young princess already developed her attachment to the women she lived with. 

“Ahh Lady Suzu is so incredible!” she sighed, her shyness melting the more Ruka was following her fantasies. “She’s an outcast even among the Guardians here, but she wields such an incredible magic!”

Ruka reached out towards Tsukasa to take a plate from him, her eyes closed in a wide smile. 

“She chose this life in solitude though, but I don’t mind, she could lock me up in her tower if that meant I would spend my time with her only. And I would be her only. Hehehe... “ The princess nearly forgot that she’s talking to someone looking up with dreamy eyes, finger on her chin.

Tsukasa: For the first time since meeting the royal sister, Tsukasa was at a complete loss for words. He wasn't even quite sure he understood whatever words were coming out of her mouth-- they were so different from the sweet, trusting princess-like expression on her face that she seemed momentarily possessed.

"Ah... That's...rather...extreme, my lady. The kingdom of Eidrheim would much like to see its princess free and not imprisoned, even if by a great Guardian... However, it, um, it brings me great relief to hear my princess is happy here," he said, settling on the safest reply. Ruka was still the princess, after all, and that wouldn't change even if Tsukasa had suddenly found out about her strange flights of fancy. Perhaps she was much more the king's sister than he'd originally thought.

He took a deep breath to hide his sigh and gently moved the plate away from her hands. "Ah, thank you, your highness, but please allow me to wash my own plate. At the very least, consider it my gratitude for such a delicious breakfast."

Ruka: “A-ah, y-yes.” Tsukasa’s words snapped her back to reality, and the princess’ face covered in deep scarlet when she realized what she just said out loud. The fact that the knight still insisted to treat her like a royalty made her even more flustered. She was in the pure awe of how honorable and well-mannered the people surrounding her brother were.

“T-that’s… I don’t mind, I would love to prepare more meals for such guests…!” Ruka looked away nervously, awkwardly folding her hands that she didn’t know what to do with anymore. “Leo should visit more often if he can, of course not through the forest…! Ahh, I should go to him! He probably already saw how genuine and incredible Lady Suzu is, he can’t tell me to go back with him!” Somehow, thinking of the Guardian caused the girl to regain her motivation, and she nodded to Tsukasa, taking a few steps back. 

“Thank you for taking care of Oniichan, Sir T-Tsukasa. He wouldn’t be able to get here in o-one piece without you!” She tried to smile shyly and with a little bow, turned away to leave the kitchen, struck with her idea of talking to her brother again. After all, Leo was blessed by the Guardians, so he eventually had to understand her feelings.

Tsukasa: "N-Naturally..." Tsukasa tried to reply coolly, but the princess' incredibly red face had him nervous too. And before he could say anything more, or even put down the dish in his hands, she was already on her way out.

Knowing how her brother was, Tsukasa decided perhaps it'd be best to let Ruka go where her mind took her, and so waited until the door closed behind her to let his shoulders fall. As he did, it felt like a heavy weight fell upon him, and he even noticed a small ache in his back. Goodness, he hadn't realized how truly high strung he was.

He washed his plate and utensils, enjoying the quiet of the kitchen. So much had happened this morning already-- running to see the king awake, talking with the princess, learning...things about the king's and the princess's relationships. It felt like he'd experienced so much without even a precious moment to process, and now all the information was hitting him at once.

He really didn't know what to think. For one thing, it was shocking to learn that the kingsguard were not only protectors of the throne but lovers as well. For one who'd sworn the oath, it was an exceedingly inappropriate thing to have a physical relationship with their lord...or was it? Were they a high enough rank in this kingdom for it not to matter? Or was it a king's right to freely choose who his lovers were? Was Tsukasa going to be...next?

His heart skipped a beat, and he shook his head quickly. Such licentious thoughts were unbecoming of him. He didn't even want to imagine the shock on his parent's face if he ever chose the king of this kingdom to be his holy partner. And besides, he wasn't even this close to Leo anyway. In fact, what were they anyway, besides king and kingsguard? But then, the kingsguard--

Tsukasa let out a noise of frustration and dumped the water out of the basin. Such circular thinking by himself would get him nowhere. First, he had to clear his head.

So he put the plate and utensils to the side and muttered to no one in particular. "I want to train..."

Chapter Text

Leo&Ruka: When he woke up again, the king realized that he was not in the room alone. Leo’s body felt heavy with sleep, and his mind was still full with the Guardian’s warnings. So he kept his eyes closed for a long time, trying to figure out who was sitting right beside him. Not that he didn’t want anyone’s company right now, quite the contrary, but he’d rather not go through another altercation on the same day. If he didn’t sleep through another day, of course. 

The figure moved and approached the bed, the fabric of their clothing rustling in the quietness of the room. So it was probably a woman, huh… Did his sister come back to the room, despite the fight they had?

He still refused to open his eyes, but he was soon proven right when the person started to hum a quiet melody that was oddly blending and mixing with sounds of the wasteland that he was hearing. He would recognize his sister’s voice anywhere, so Leo let out a little sigh and finally looked at her slowly, putting a little smile on his face.

“If that isn’t a melody of real angels…” he murmured, nuzzling his face into his pillow for a moment.

“Hah...!” He could feel his sister jumping in surprise on the chair, and Leo snorted a bit. Ruka was easily startled as always, wasn’t she? “L-Leo… I d-didn’t want to wake you up…”

“Mm no, you didn’t ahah. I was trying to figure out who is in the room for a while, and I was correct.” Leo chuckled and rolled on the bed. “Hwah… I slept for quite a bit again, huh? Tell me it’s not the next morning, Ruka…” he whined a little and sat up while his sister shook her head, long, orange hair waving left and right. Leo had to fight back the urge to pet it, remembering their little fight. 

“No, it’s barely afternoon. But you still haven’t eaten anything…” Ruka noticed, her tone becoming pouty as she glanced at the plate with breakfast that remained untouched on a table next to the bed. “Are you still--”

“No, no, I’m eating, I promise!” Leo quickly rushed with a small lie, almost nervously. He was aware of how little he ate while they were in the forest, but the king seriously had seen more than enough of people worrying about him. “Me and Cloche had quite intense talk so when she left I was out of any energy, wahah! But I’m going to eat now, alright?” With these words, the king reached out to the plate with cold sausages and eggs. 

Ruka looked like she wanted to say something to that, but the mention of her teacher made her all stiff as she stared intently at her brother. Her pretty little face, so similar to her brother’s turned pale, hands closing on the fabric of the girl’s outfit.

“And...?” She managed to utter only one word while biting her lip. Leo hummed, not giving her an immediate answer as for a small moment, he actually focused on eating. His stomach was so empty, even this cold meal tasted great to him. “L-Leo..?”

“Hm? Ah, the Guardian, huh…” Leo glanced quickly at his sister before looking up at the ceiling, putting a fork to his chin. “I fail to understand why she’s studying the dark crafts, but there are a lot of things about Guardians and their nature that we, simple mortals, cannot comprehend… Sometimes they seem even more fragile than us, oddly enough.”

“Huh?” Ruka tilted her head, unsure what exactly her brother was talking about. “I mean… Lady Suzu is actually a good person…”

“Is she? Heavens, I pray for it,” Leo sighed and slowly reached out his hand, unable to hold back the urge to stroke his sister’s hair any longer. “If it ever gets scary here you must send to me the fastest messenger in Kimisaki and reach out to Anzu, okay?”

“A-Anzu? But she’s…” The princess started confused but soon her eyes widened in surprise as she understood what Leo was talking about. A relieved smile appeared on the girl’s face. “Y-Yes, I will! Absolutely! Ahh, brother thank you! Thank you!” With this exclamation, Ruka stood up and quickly wrapped her arms around Leo’s neck in a tight hug. 

The king sighed, burying his face in his sister’s hair. He couldn’t really take away his princess from here against her will, could he? What sort of a knight would that turn him into.

“I’m going to trust that I have a very clever sister, alright?” he said, even if there was still a lot of anxiety remaining in his heart. “But you have to do something for me, and I’m not going to leave until then, alright? Maybe I’ll get to see what this woman is really about, heh.”

“Do something for you..? I-If I can…” Ruka leaned away and looked at her brother, her expression rather unsure if she would be able to fulfil Leo’s request.

“Oh, you can! My sister is a little genius too, so no worries!” Leo smiled wide, messing with the girl’s hair a bit. “See, I was starting to think that I’d want to learn about music--” He suddenly stopped as a familiar clang suddenly reached his ears. 

Leo straightened his back, a deep frown on his face. Who dared to touch his sword? He would recognize the characteristic sound his claymore made anywhere. Without thinking, the king left his bed and approached the window, looking down to search for the one who could be so foolish to touch his--.

“Suo?! You little, sly knight! Have you lost your integrity as my kingsguard?!” The king yelled in shock, recognizing not only Silent Oath but also one of his tall knights, the youngest one, that wielded it for some reason. It was also one of Leo’s proudest trophies, a blade that became a legend together with him.

“Sir Tsukasa-- B-Brother?!”

Without thinking more, he ran to the door and rushed to the closest stairs leading down. He had every intention to reprimand the young knight and question why he took his king’s sword without permission. 

Tsukasa: A slash. Another slash. A rust-colored glint in the late morning sun.

Tsukasa drew in a long, slow breath, then slashed again. To his slight chagrin, the mark it left in the wood was a bit lower than the previous one. The king's greatsword was heavy even in both his hands, but heavier still was the weight on his shoulders. It was taking a long time to clear his mind this time, for he couldn't help but feel guilt at borrowing another's sword-- the Silent Oath, no less--without asking.

Well, in his defense, it had been lent to him in the forest. As long as his lord remained unable to fight, it was Tsukasa's duty to look after the royal blade. When would that man get out of bed, anyway?

Feeling the agitation rising up inside him again, Tsukasa breathed out slowly, focusing his mind back on his swing. A quiet, meditative moment was all he needed, and with a weapon, he could get in some productive training at the same time.

After a few more swings, Tsukasa managed to hit the same place a third time, and then, satisfied, he wiped away the sweat from his brow and looked down to admire the blade. His skill was far from battle-ready, but with a little more practice, he would be able to wield the legendary Silent Oath-- This was the sword of kings and the blade of the ancients, forged in dragon's fire and set with a precious ruby from the furthest corner of the southern seas. Though the handsome blade was rumored to be centuries old, the golden hilt still glinted magically, and the wrapped leather of the grip seemed to thrum with an unknown power under Tsukasa's palm.

"A truly splendid blade..." he murmured under his breath, staring at it enviously. "I cannot believe the king-- ?!"

Just as he was getting enraptured in the blade, he heard a shrill voice from the direction of the tower. It was a shout he hadn't heard in a while, but there was no way he would mistake it. His throat immediately constricted, and his palms felt sweaty, the same way he'd always felt on the rare occasion he got in trouble with his tutors back home.

It wasn't long before another person joined him on the field, and, sure enough, it was the true wielder of Silent Oath, looking much more rosy-cheeked and much more angry than when Tsukasa saw him earlier. Swallowing the lump in his throat, Tsukasa forced himself to stand tall. It wasn't like he didn't have permission to use the sword... right?

"Y-Your grace...!" he said, stuttering shamefully. "I see you're, um, out of bed!"

Leo: Even though it was a tower, finding his way down wasn’t the simplest task. Or at least, not as fast as Leo wished it to be as he jumped down old, dark oak stairs and worn corridors. Or maybe he was just generally slower, having had half of a meal in the last three days and the entire forest experience behind him.

So obviously, he was panting with exertion, his cheeks flushed red once he finally reached the ground level and approached his youngest kingsguard. Now that he was down next to him, Leo could see that his eyes and ears really weren’t lying to him and Tsukasa was indeed wielding his legendary sword in both his hands. And after quickly looking around, he realized that the knight was training with it, like it was the most normal thing in the world. 

He had to take a deep breath at this realization--not only because running downstairs on little energy tired him out.

“Just what… What do you think that you’re doing, Suo?” The king straightened his back and raised his arm to wipe away the sweat from his forehead. “Anyway, that’s my sword. Be it any other, I wouldn’t even bother but do you know how many times I got burned because of it?! I had to gain some old lizard’s approval, so you need it from me now! Or did I give you my approval? Ahh, what was the forest me even thinking?!” Leo yelled though he was unsure if he was angry at Tsukasa, or at the dragon, or perhaps himself. He just wanted to know why Silent Oath was in Tsukasa’s hands, and why the knight thought that it was something acceptable to do.

Tsukasa: "I am simply... training!" Tsukasa replied, flustered, whatever niceties he had prepared immediately escaping him. The king did seem truly angry, and for a moment Tsukasa even doubted his memory of ever getting permission. 

However, a glance at Leo's plain nightclothes reminded him just how long the king had been asleep. It wouldn't be out of the realm of possibility if Leo was the one who forgot, after all. The king had even forgotten Tsukasa's entire near-death experience.

The more the king went on at him, the more indignant Tsukasa began to feel, which was not a pleasant emotion but altogether better than guilt. There was nothing he really needed to feel guilty for, after all.

"Forgive my rudeness, my king, but I do recall you giving me permission to wield Silent Oath while you could not. A great warrior you may be, but I doubt anyone could display the same sword skills while comatose in a forest," he said back without thinking. "It would be the highest dishonor if I could not protect my king with the very sword he entrusted me with."

Leo: “Huh, what are you talking about again?” Leo looked at his knight in confusion, lowering his hands and crossing them on his chest. He needed a second to remember in his anger that indeed he had been sleeping soundly for over two whole days now. Without a doubt, this caused a lot of stress and trouble to his youngest knight, so Leo’s anger disappeared, at least for a moment.

But it still didn’t seem right. The king frowned and took a few steps to the side, giving the tree Tsukasa was swinging at a longer, observant look. It seemed like the boy was barely getting used to the weapon, seeing how some of the cuts were lower and not as deep as the rest.

“You still have some ways to go, don’t you?” He made his rather strict observation and his lips curved into a teasing smile. “Oh, aren’t you lacking some arm strength, Suo? Silent Oath is pretty heavy, isn’t it? Although you’re pretty tall, you look rather powerful with it, fufu. Maybe you should get a two-handed sword yourself instead of borrowing your king’s? Sorry, I’m not giving it away now that I’m awake! And you have your sword, too. What a greedy little knight, heh.” 

He was obviously teasing the knight, but Leo was thinking that if the situation really called for it, he wouldn’t have a problem lending his weapon. He was probably already completely useless when he gave Tsukasa the permission to use his precious sword.

Tsukasa: The king's teasing brought a shade of pink to Tsukasa's cheeks. "I have no ambitions to steal my king's sword!" he insisted, holding the hilt to his chest in indignation. It was indeed a weapon of gorgeous craftsmanship, and Tsukasa did sometimes look upon it with an envious eye, but the truth of the matter was that he still lacked the strength to wield it, a fact that had not changed since even before their journey. It was painfully apparent such a majestic blade did not suit him. And besides, it was his king's sword, not his.